A three-fold treatise containing the saints sure and perpetuall guide. Selfe-enriching examination. Soule-fatting fasting. Or, meditations, concerning the word, the sacrament of the Lords Supper, and fasting. By the labours of that late Reverend, and learned divine, Master Robert Bolton ...
         Bolton, Robert, 1572-1631.
      
       
         
           1634
        
      
       Approx. 473 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 135 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A68954
         STC 3255
         ESTC S106789
         99842499
         99842499
         7160
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A68954)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 7160)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 778:08, 1227:15, 1339:10)
      
       
         
           
             A three-fold treatise containing the saints sure and perpetuall guide. Selfe-enriching examination. Soule-fatting fasting. Or, meditations, concerning the word, the sacrament of the Lords Supper, and fasting. By the labours of that late Reverend, and learned divine, Master Robert Bolton ...
             Bolton, Robert, 1572-1631.
          
           [20], 248; [10], 284, 283-328; [8], 179, [1] p.
           
             Printed by E. Purslow, [Anne Griffin, and John Haviland] for Raphe Harford, in Queenes-head-Alley in Pater-Noster-Row, at the signe of the Gilt Bible,
             London :
             1634.
          
           
             The words "sure and perpetuall guide. .. Soule-fatting fasting." on the title page are on three lines, bracketed with the word "saints".
             "The saints sure and perpetuall guide", "The saints selfe-enriching examination", and "The saints soule-exalting humiliation" have separate dated title pages, pagination and register. The title page to the second has imprint ".. printed by Anne Griffin .."; the title page to the third has imprint ".. printed by Iohn Haviland ..".
             Includes indexes.
             Cf. Folger catalogue, which gives signatures: (a)⁶ (b)-(q) (r)¹⁰ [A]¹ B-C⁴ D-Y Z⁴ [2A]¹ [par.]⁴ 2A⁴ 2A-2L 2M² .
             NNUT copies of parts 1 and 3 identified as STC 3248 and 3247 on UMI microfilm.
             Reproductions of the originals in Cambridge University Library and the Union Theological Seminary (New York, N.Y.). Library.
             Appears at reel 778 (Cambridge University Library copy) and at reels 1227 and 1339 (Union Theological Seminary (New York, N.Y.) Library. copy, parts 1 and 3 only).
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian life -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-03 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-04 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-04 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           SAINTS
           SVRE
           AND
           PERPETVALL
           GVIDE
           .
        
         
           OR
           ,
           A
           Treatise
           concerning
           the
           WORD
           .
        
         
           Which
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Israelites
          
           Cloud
           ,
           conducts
           us
           from
           
             Aegypt
          
           to
           
             Canaan
             ;
          
           whereunto
           wee
           must
           take
           heed
           ,
           as
           unto
           a
           Light
           that
           shineth
           in
           a
           darke
           place
           ,
           till
           the
           Day
           dawne
           ,
           and
           the
           Day-starre
           arise
           in
           our
           hearts
           .
        
         
           BY
           That
           Reverend
           ,
           Learned
           ,
           and
           Godly
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           ROBERT
           BOLTON
           ,
           Bachelour
           of
           Divinitie
           ,
           and
           late
           Preacher
           of
           Gods
           Word
           at
           
             Broughton
          
           in
           
             Northampton-shire
             .
          
        
         
           
             IOHN
             3.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Every
             one
             that
             doth
             evill
             ,
             hateth
             the
             light
             ,
             neither
             commeth
             to
             the
             light
             ,
             lest
             his
             deeds
             should
             be
             reproved
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             that
             doth
             the
             truth
             ,
             commeth
             to
             the
             light
             ,
             that
             his
             deeds
             may
             be
             made
             manifest
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             wrought
             in
             God.
             
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             E.
             Purslow
             ,
          
           for
           
             Rapha
             Harford
             ,
          
           in
           Queenes-head-Alley
           in
           
             Pater-Noster-Row
             ,
          
           at
           the
           Signe
           of
           the
           Gilt
           Bible
           .
           1634.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           SAINTS
           SVRE
           AND
           PERPETVALL
           GVIDE
           .
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             119.
             
             VER
             .
             105.
             
          
           
             Thy
             Word
             is
             a
             Lampe
             unto
             my
             feet
             ,
             and
             a
             Light
             unto
             my
             paths
             .
          
        
         
           OF
           all
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           holy
           Bible
           ,
           this
           Booke
           of
           the
           
             Psalmes
             ,
          
           (
           penned
           for
           the
           most
           part
           by
           
             David
             ,
          
           the
           sweet
           Singer
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
          
           and
           a
           man
           after
           Gods
           owne
           heart
           )
           is
           stuft
           and
           fill'd
           with
           greatest
           plentie
           and
           varietie
           of
           precious
           Lessons
           and
           instructions
           unto
           eternall
           life
           .
           
           The
           choice
           and
           flower
           of
           all
           things
           profitable
           and
           comfortable
           for
           the
           right
           course
           of
           a
           Christian
           
           life
           ,
           is
           therein
           briefely
           contained
           ,
           and
           very
           movingly
           and
           feelingly
           exprest
           .
           In
           them
           we
           may
           be
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Majestie
           and
           Mysteries
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           with
           unfained
           Repentance
           ,
           unwearied
           Patience
           ,
           spirituall
           Wisedome
           ,
           and
           wonderfull
           Courage
           of
           the
           godly
           man
           ,
           and
           true
           Christian
           .
           In
           them
           we
           may
           behold
           the
           terrors
           of
           Wrath
           ,
           and
           the
           anguishes
           of
           an
           afflicted
           Conscience
           ,
           the
           comforts
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           great
           Deliverances
           ,
           the
           wonderfull
           workes
           of
           Providence
           over
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           promised
           Ioyes
           of
           that
           World
           which
           is
           to
           come
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           all
           good
           necessarily
           to
           be
           either
           knowne
           or
           done
           ,
           or
           had
           ,
           is
           plentifully
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           a
           rich
           Treasurie
           ,
           reveal'd
           and
           offer'd
           unto
           us
           in
           these
           heavenly
           Songs
           of
           
             David
             .
          
        
         
           Amongst
           which
           ,
           
           this
           119.
           
           
             Psalme
          
           (
           a
           part
           of
           which
           I
           have
           now
           read
           unto
           you
           )
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           a
           precious
           Iewell
           ,
           or
           cleare
           Crystall
           ;
           wherein
           wee
           may
           see
           the
           right
           temper
           and
           state
           of
           true
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           sinceritie
           ,
           the
           markes
           and
           properties
           of
           all
           true
           worshippers
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           zeale
           and
           affections
           of
           all
           faithfull
           Christians
           ,
           the
           very
           lively
           Anatomie
           and
           laying
           open
           of
           a
           good
           and
           gracious
           Soule
           .
        
         
           This
           whole
           Psalme
           doth
           consist
           of
           22.
           
           
           Parts
           or
           Portions
           of
           Staves
           ,
           or
           Octaves
           ,
           even
           just
           so
           many
           as
           there
           be
           Letters
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           Alphabet
           ;
           and
           every
           Portion
           containeth
           in
           it
           eight
           Verses
           ;
           and
           every
           Verse
           of
           every
           Portion
           ,
           or
           Staffe
           ,
           begins
           with
           the
           same
           Hebrew
           Letter
           .
           The
           which
           speciall
           and
           extraordinarie
           penning
           and
           disposing
           of
           
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           
           doth
           declare
           and
           set
           out
           unto
           us
           these
           three
           things
           :
        
         
           1
           The
           diligent
           intention
           of
           mind
           ,
           and
           carefull
           meditation
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           in
           the
           framing
           and
           composing
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           2
           The
           preciousnesse
           and
           worth
           of
           the
           matter
           contain'd
           in
           it
           ;
           in
           that
           it
           pleased
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           to
           deliver
           it
           in
           choice
           and
           speciall
           order
           .
        
         
           3
           A
           desire
           and
           purpose
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           more
           easily
           be
           learn'd
           by
           heart
           ,
           and
           committed
           to
           memorie
           ,
           and
           often
           and
           earnestly
           meditated
           and
           thought
           upon
           ,
           being
           set
           downe
           unto
           us
           in
           so
           faire
           and
           easie
           order
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           Letters
           .
        
         
           This
           Part
           ,
           or
           Portion
           ,
           which
           wee
           have
           now
           in
           hand
           ,
           is
           the
           foureteenth
           ;
           and
           doth
           containe
           in
           it
           many
           worthy
           and
           gracious
           Lessons
           for
           our
           instruction
           and
           devotion
           in
           heavenly
           things
           ,
           proposed
           unto
           us
           out
           of
           the
           practice
           and
           Christian
           carriage
           of
           this
           holy
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           
             Man
             of
             God
             ,
             David
             ,
          
           a
           perfect
           patterne
           of
           all
           true
           zeale
           and
           pietie
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           thirteenth
           Portion
           ,
           
           immediately
           going
           before
           ,
           
             David
          
           had
           delivered
           specially
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           How
           by
           his
           love
           ,
           reading
           ,
           study
           ,
           and
           meditation
           in
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           
           he
           had
           attained
           most
           excellent
           knowledge
           ,
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           understanding
           ;
           so
           that
           thereby
           he
           was
           become
           
             farre
             more
             wise
             than
             his
             enemies
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           than
           
             Saul
          
           and
           all
           his
           politike
           Courtiers
           and
           Counsellors
           of
           State.
           Hee
           had
           
             more
             understanding
             than
             his
             Teachers
             ,
          
           than
           the
           great
           Doctors
           ,
           and
           Rabbins
           ;
           for
           all
           their
           deepe
           Learning
           being
           not
           sanctified
           unto
           them
           .
           He
           understood
           more
           than
           the
           grave
           and
           ancient
           men
           ,
           for
           all
           
           the
           worldly
           wisedome
           and
           great
           experience
           they
           had
           gathered
           in
           many
           yeeres
           ,
           and
           through
           length
           of
           dayes
           .
           Where
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           take
           this
           Lesson
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           wit
           or
           policie
           ,
           
           not
           all
           the
           Learning
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           
           or
           worldly
           wisedome
           ,
           can
           make
           a
           man
           truly
           wise
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           wise
           unto
           salvation
           )
           but
           onely
           a
           powerfull
           and
           working
           knowledge
           out
           of
           the
           holy
           Word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           Reason
           is
           :
           
           Because
           all
           other
           wisedome
           doth
           onely
           provide
           for
           the
           Body
           ,
           
           for
           a
           temporall
           happinesse
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           for
           a
           few
           and
           evill
           dayes
           ,
           and
           leaves
           the
           Soule
           in
           a
           sinfull
           and
           wretched
           estate
           ;
           shortly
           ,
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Visitation
           ,
           to
           be
           overtaken
           and
           fearefully
           confounded
           with
           strange
           astonishments
           ,
           horrors
           ,
           and
           despaire
           ;
           and
           hereafter
           ,
           wofully
           to
           be
           tormented
           amongst
           wicked
           Devils
           in
           the
           Lake
           that
           burnes
           with
           fire
           and
           Brimstone
           for
           evermore
           .
           But
           wisedome
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           doth
           so
           furnish
           a
           mans
           Soule
           with
           Grace
           ,
           and
           all
           holy
           Vertues
           ,
           that
           in
           despight
           of
           all
           creatures
           ,
           hee
           may
           live
           comfortably
           in
           this
           Vale
           of
           teares
           ,
           and
           in
           endlesse
           joyes
           in
           the
           World
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           Now
           (
           I
           pray
           you
           )
           tell
           me
           ,
           whether
           is
           truly
           the
           wiser
           man
           ;
           hee
           ,
           that
           for
           an
           inch
           of
           time
           makes
           much
           of
           his
           wretched
           Body
           ,
           that
           must
           shortly
           rot
           in
           the
           grave
           ,
           and
           be
           devoured
           of
           Wormes
           ,
           and
           turned
           into
           dust
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           lets
           his
           immortall
           Soule
           ,
           that
           can
           never
           die
           ,
           sinke
           into
           the
           Dungeon
           of
           everlasting
           woe
           and
           miserie
           :
           or
           hee
           ,
           which
           by
           taking
           sound
           and
           saving
           counsell
           and
           direction
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           howsoever
           
           he
           be
           hated
           and
           neglected
           of
           this
           vaine
           World
           ,
           yet
           yeelding
           chearefull
           and
           constant
           obedience
           thereunto
           ,
           provides
           unspeakable
           comfort
           ,
           rest
           ,
           and
           blessednesse
           both
           for
           Body
           and
           Soule
           ,
           through
           all
           eternitie
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           In
           the
           second
           part
           and
           foure
           last
           Verses
           of
           the
           former
           Portion
           ,
           
           
             David
          
           sets
           downe
           the
           fruit
           ,
           use
           ,
           and
           benefit
           which
           sprung
           from
           his
           divine
           knowledge
           .
           It
           sweetned
           his
           heart
           with
           much
           comfort
           ,
           and
           sound
           contentment
           ,
           and
           cheared
           him
           with
           
             joy
             unspeakable
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             glorious
             ,
          
           amidst
           all
           crosses
           and
           discomforts
           ;
           it
           bridled
           and
           restrained
           him
           
             from
             every
             evill
             way
             ;
          
           it
           kept
           and
           preserved
           him
           in
           the
           paths
           of
           righteousnesse
           ;
           it
           bred
           in
           him
           a
           hatred
           and
           loathing
           of
           the
           wayes
           of
           error
           ,
           falsehood
           ,
           and
           hypocrisie
           .
           Where
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           I
           would
           give
           you
           this
           other
           Lesson
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           labour
           and
           be
           sure
           that
           we
           draw
           our
           knowledge
           in
           Gods
           Word
           into
           practice
           ,
           
           action
           ,
           and
           exercise
           ;
           
           otherwise
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           onely
           be
           unprofitable
           and
           unfruitfull
           unto
           us
           ,
           but
           indeed
           bring
           upon
           us
           a
           greater
           and
           more
           fearefull
           condemnation
           .
           For
           ,
           
           For
           ,
           
             He
             that
             knowes
             his
             Masters
             will
             ,
             and
             doth
             it
             not
             ,
             shall
             be
             beaten
             with
             many
             stripes
             ,
             Luke
          
           12.
           47.
           
           All
           our
           knowledge
           is
           in
           vaine
           ,
           except
           by
           the
           power
           of
           it
           our
           inward
           affections
           be
           sanctified
           ,
           our
           words
           seasoned
           with
           grace
           ,
           our
           actions
           and
           conversations
           guided
           with
           spirituall
           wisedome
           and
           unfained
           sinceritie
           .
        
         
           After
           
             David
          
           had
           thus
           ,
           in
           the
           former
           Portion
           ,
           layd
           downe
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           confessed
           what
           excellent
           knowledge
           he
           had
           got
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           
           and
           the
           precious
           fruit
           and
           benefit
           he
           had
           reaped
           and
           enjoyed
           by
           it
           :
           Now
           ,
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           Verse
           of
           this
           present
           Portion
           ,
           
           hee
           makes
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           a
           protestation
           and
           profe●●ion
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           wholly
           and
           onely
           enlightened
           and
           led
           in
           all
           his
           wayes
           by
           this
           holy
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           Light
           or
           Lanterne
           :
           The
           brightnesse
           thereof
           doth
           not
           onely
           bring
           him
           into
           the
           wayes
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           blessed
           estate
           of
           Christianitie
           ,
           but
           doth
           also
           conduct
           and
           guide
           him
           in
           all
           the
           paths
           and
           particulars
           of
           his
           life
           and
           actions
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           and
           passages
           of
           his
           speciall
           calling
           :
           For
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Thy
             Word
             is
             a
             Lampe
             unto
             my
             feet
          
           ]
           that
           is
           ,
           whereby
           I
           see
           and
           discerne
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           narrow
           path
           through
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Grace
           ;
           
             and
             a
             Light
             unto
             my
             paths
          
           ]
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           guide
           to
           direct
           me
           in
           every
           particular
           step
           ,
           at
           every
           turning
           ,
           that
           so
           I
           may
           keepe
           a
           straight
           course
           ,
           and
           the
           readie
           way
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Glory
           .
        
         
           That
           
             David
          
           had
           thus
           wholly
           yeelded
           and
           resigned
           up
           himselfe
           to
           be
           guided
           and
           governed
           by
           the
           glorious
           Light
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Word
           ,
           appeares
           in
           the
           Verses
           following
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           in
           
             Vers
             .
          
           106.
           by
           a
           solemne
           Oath
           and
           sacred
           resolution
           to
           keepe
           Gods
           righteous
           judgements
           ,
           and
           an
           unfained
           and
           constant
           purpose
           to
           performe
           the
           same
           ;
           
             I
             have
             sworne
             ,
             and
             will
             performe
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             keepe
             thy
             righteous
             judgements
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           in
           
             Vers
             .
          
           107.
           by
           his
           patiencie
           and
           sufferance
           of
           wrongs
           ,
           disgraces
           ,
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           which
           the
           wicked
           and
           prophane
           World
           heaped
           upon
           him
           ,
           for
           his
           profession
           of
           holinesse
           and
           sinceritie
           .
           
           For
           ,
           except
           he
           had
           loved
           and
           followed
           the
           Light
           of
           divine
           Truth
           ,
           whensoever
           the
           fire
           of
           persecution
           and
           tribulation
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           had
           beene
           kindled
           against
           him
           ,
           hee
           had
           shrunke
           backe
           and
           fallen
           away
           ;
           
             I
             am
             afflicted
             very
             much
             ,
             quicken
             me
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             according
             to
             thy
             Word
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           
             Vers
             .
          
           108.
           by
           the
           offerings
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           and
           calves
           of
           his
           lips
           ;
           
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           spirituall
           sacrifices
           of
           prayers
           ,
           thanksgiving
           ,
           and
           gracious
           Vowes
           for
           Gods
           service
           ,
           which
           with
           a
           free
           and
           fervent
           spirit
           ,
           and
           earnest
           desire
           of
           acceptation
           ,
           he
           continually
           offered
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ;
           
             O
             Lord
             I
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             accept
             the
             free-will
             offerings
             of
             my
             mouth
             ,
             and
             teach
             me
             thy
             judgements
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           in
           
             Vers
             .
          
           109
           ,
           110.
           by
           his
           stedfastnesse
           and
           sticking
           to
           the
           Law
           and
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           
           though
           hee
           was
           beset
           and
           strongly
           incompassed
           with
           snares
           ,
           with
           dangers
           ,
           and
           with
           death
           it selfe
           :
           
             His
             soule
             was
             continually
             in
             his
             hand
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           hee
           was
           ready
           and
           resolved
           every
           houre
           rather
           to
           part
           with
           his
           life
           ,
           than
           with
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ;
           to
           shed
           his
           bloud
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           forsake
           the
           Truth
           and
           Commandements
           of
           God
           :
           
             My
             soule
             is
             continually
             in
             my
             hand
             ,
             yet
             doe
             I
             not
             forget
             thy
             Law
             :
             The
             wicked
             have
             laid
             a
             snare
             for
             me
             ,
             yet
             I
             erred
             not
             from
             thy
             Precepts
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           two
           last
           Verses
           ,
           upon
           the
           former
           reasons
           hee
           concludes
           the
           Point
           ;
           
           That
           his
           heart
           and
           inward
           affections
           do
           dearely
           embrace
           Gods
           blessed
           Word
           ,
           as
           a
           most
           rich
           and
           lasting
           Inheritance
           ,
           as
           his
           sweetest
           and
           greatest
           joy
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           hee
           bends
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           and
           best
           endevours
           ,
           to
           be
           led
           with
           ,
           and
           to
           follow
           the
           Light
           thereof
           even
           
           unto
           the
           end
           ,
           untill
           it
           bring
           him
           to
           immortalitie
           and
           
             Light
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             no
             man
             can
             attaine
             unto
             :
             Thy
             testimonies
             have
             I
             taken
             as
             an
             heritage
             for
             ever
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             the
             rejoycing
             of
             my
             heart
             :
             I
             have
             inclined
             my
             heart
             to
             performe
             thy
             Statutes
             alway
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           in
           generall
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           Portion
           .
        
         
           Before
           now
           I
           descend
           unto
           particulars
           ,
           
           and
           come
           to
           gather
           Notes
           severally
           from
           the
           Verses
           in
           order
           ,
           let
           vs
           take
           notice
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           (
           for
           our
           instruction
           and
           examination
           of
           our
           owne
           soules
           )
           of
           sixe
           notable
           markes
           ,
           and
           signes
           ,
           by
           which
           a
           true
           Christian
           may
           be
           discerned
           from
           a
           Temporizer
           ;
           a
           sincere
           server
           of
           God
           ,
           from
           a
           carnall
           Gospeller
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           I
           gather
           out
           of
           the
           first
           Verse
           :
           
           Every
           sonne
           and
           servant
           of
           God
           doth
           with
           humilitie
           ,
           
           chearefulnesse
           ,
           and
           obedience
           ,
           yeeld
           and
           submit
           himselfe
           to
           be
           wholly
           and
           onely
           directed
           and
           guided
           by
           the
           Light
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           in
           all
           his
           wayes
           ,
           both
           generally
           ,
           of
           Christianitie
           ,
           and
           particularly
           ,
           of
           his
           speciall
           calling
           ;
           as
           
             David
          
           here
           did
           .
           But
           the
           naturall
           man
           ,
           
           that
           is
           not
           yet
           entred
           into
           ,
           or
           acquainted
           with
           the
           state
           of
           Grace
           ,
           is
           led
           and
           guided
           in
           his
           courses
           onely
           by
           the
           Light
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           worldly
           Wisedome
           ;
           by
           good
           Meanings
           ,
           without
           ground
           and
           warrant
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           by
           a
           blind
           and
           ignorant
           Devotion
           ;
           by
           the
           Multitude
           ,
           Examples
           ,
           Custome
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           blind
           Guides
           :
           But
           if
           he
           take
           any
           advice
           and
           direction
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           in
           part
           ,
           
           by
           halfes
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           time
           .
        
         
         
           A
           second
           ariseth
           out
           of
           the
           second
           Verse
           :
           
           Every
           Child
           of
           God
           doth
           not
           onely
           promise
           ,
           vow
           ,
           
           and
           purpose
           to
           forsake
           and
           abandon
           all
           his
           knowne
           sinnes
           ,
           to
           watch
           carefully
           and
           conscionably
           over
           all
           his
           wayes
           ,
           to
           delight
           in
           and
           to
           sort
           himselfe
           with
           godly
           and
           gracious
           companie
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           respect
           to
           all
           his
           Commandements
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           his
           righteous
           Iudgements
           ;
           but
           hee
           doth
           also
           truly
           and
           throughly
           performe
           it
           :
           hee
           goes
           through-stitch
           with
           his
           spirituall
           affaires
           ,
           and
           with
           constancie
           and
           courage
           walkes
           in
           a
           setled
           course
           of
           Christianitie
           .
           
           But
           the
           unregenerate
           man
           ,
           not
           yet
           soundly
           seasoned
           with
           the
           power
           of
           Grace
           ;
           howsoever
           he
           hath
           sometimes
           good
           motions
           and
           purposes
           arise
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           to
           forsake
           his
           former
           evill
           wayes
           ,
           and
           to
           fall
           to
           godlinesse
           ;
           howsoever
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Sicknesse
           ,
           of
           some
           great
           Iudgement
           ,
           or
           when
           his
           Conscience
           is
           terrified
           by
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           when
           he
           seriously
           thinkes
           upon
           the
           day
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           great
           and
           last
           Iudgement
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ;
           hee
           makes
           Vowes
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           be
           a
           new
           man
           ,
           and
           change
           his
           courses
           :
           But
           when
           he
           is
           once
           out
           of
           danger
           againe
           ,
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           the
           point
           ,
           and
           practice
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           so
           good
           as
           his
           word
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           pay
           and
           performe
           his
           former
           Vowes
           and
           purposes
           ;
           hee
           is
           presently
           choaked
           againe
           with
           worldly
           Cares
           ,
           and
           drowned
           in
           earthly
           Pleasures
           :
           And
           so
           all
           his
           
             goodnesse
             is
             as
             a
             morning
             Cloud
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             as
             the
             morning
             Deaw
             it
             goeth
             away
             .
          
        
         
           The
           third
           marke
           lyeth
           in
           the
           third
           Verse
           :
           Every
           Child
           of
           God
           doth
           with
           contented
           patience
           ▪
           
           
           with
           strong
           dependance
           upon
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           
           with
           rejoycing
           in
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           beare
           and
           endure
           many
           miseries
           and
           pressures
           layd
           upon
           him
           ▪
           for
           his
           profession
           and
           practice
           of
           sinceritie
           .
           He
           well
           knowes
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           feeles
           by
           his
           owne
           experience
           ,
           
           
             That
             all
             which
             will
             live
             godly
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             shall
             suffer
             persecution
             ,
          
           2
           
             Tim.
          
           3.
           12.
           
           And
           therefore
           he
           makes
           up
           his
           account
           with
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           is
           at
           a
           point
           with
           all
           that
           is
           under
           the
           Sunne
           ;
           hee
           is
           perswaded
           ,
           
             that
             all
             the
             afflictions
             of
             this
             life
             are
             not
             neere
             worthy
             the
             glory
             which
             shall
             be
             revealed
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           18.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           carnall
           Gospeller
           he
           thinkes
           it
           is
           good
           sleeping
           in
           a
           whole
           skin
           ;
           
           he
           lookes
           for
           a
           Gospel
           of
           ease
           ,
           for
           a
           soft
           and
           silken
           service
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           a
           
             Church
          
           (
           as
           one
           speakes
           )
           
             all
             of
             Velvet
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           ,
           rather
           than
           he
           will
           suffer
           any
           losse
           ,
           or
           worsing
           ,
           any
           diminution
           or
           disparagement
           in
           his
           outward
           estate
           ,
           in
           his
           reputation
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           and
           worldly
           happinesse
           ,
           he
           will
           
             make
             shipwracke
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ;
          
           he
           will
           yeeld
           to
           the
           corruptions
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           greater
           part
           ,
           rest
           and
           repose
           himselfe
           peaceably
           and
           pleasantly
           upon
           his
           Bed
           of
           ease
           ,
           and
           carnall
           securitie
           :
           never
           considering
           ,
           that
           the
           Crosse
           is
           the
           Christians
           triumph
           ;
           that
           Christ
           himselfe
           was
           crowned
           with
           Thornes
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           
             wee
             must
             through
             many
             afflictions
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             ,
          
           
           
             Act.
          
           14.
           22.
           
        
         
           A
           fourth
           marke
           may
           be
           gathered
           out
           of
           the
           fourth
           Verse
           :
           
           The
           prayers
           and
           praysings
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           Gods
           Child
           ,
           
           are
           frequent
           ,
           free
           ,
           and
           fervent
           ;
           but
           with
           the
           carnall
           Gospeller
           ,
           they
           
           are
           very
           rare
           ,
           cold
           ,
           and
           formall
           .
           The
           Reason
           is
           ;
           Gods
           Child
           is
           very
           sensible
           of
           his
           corruptions
           ,
           
           and
           wants
           ,
           hee
           still
           longs
           and
           gaspes
           for
           more
           grace
           ,
           with
           a
           spirituall
           taste
           he
           sweetly
           relisheth
           Gods
           great
           mercie
           and
           goodnesse
           unto
           him
           ;
           he
           hath
           the
           love
           of
           God
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           prayer
           shed
           into
           his
           heart
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Adoption
           ;
           and
           therefore
           his
           heart
           is
           as
           full
           as
           the
           Moone
           ,
           of
           godly
           motions
           and
           meditations
           ,
           which
           like
           a
           continuall
           Spring
           sends
           out
           groanes
           and
           sighes
           unutterable
           ,
           many
           zealous
           and
           faithfull
           prayers
           and
           thanksgivings
           unto
           his
           gracious
           God
           with
           a
           free
           and
           feeling
           affection
           .
           But
           the
           carnall
           Gospeller
           ,
           because
           his
           understanding
           was
           never
           enlightened
           ,
           his
           heart
           never
           truly
           humbled
           ,
           his
           affections
           never
           sanctified
           ;
           because
           he
           hath
           no
           sence
           of
           his
           wretched
           estate
           ,
           nor
           present
           feeling
           of
           grace
           ,
           nor
           sound
           hope
           and
           assurance
           of
           happinesse
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           why
           ,
           therefore
           he
           hath
           no
           great
           mind
           ,
           or
           heart
           ,
           or
           list
           to
           prayer
           ;
           hee
           hath
           no
           great
           delight
           ,
           or
           exercise
           ,
           in
           this
           holy
           businesse
           :
           and
           if
           he
           doe
           pray
           (
           which
           is
           but
           seldome
           ,
           and
           coldly
           )
           it
           is
           but
           lip-labour
           ,
           and
           lost
           labour
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           without
           faith
           ,
           and
           feeling
           ;
           for
           fashion
           ,
           custome
           ,
           or
           company
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           so
           taught
           in
           his
           youth
           ;
           or
           that
           he
           superstitiously
           thinkes
           ,
           the
           very
           worke
           wrought
           ,
           and
           a
           number
           of
           prayers
           solemnely
           said
           over
           ,
           will
           sanctifie
           him
           .
        
         
           A
           fifth
           marke
           may
           be
           gathered
           out
           of
           the
           sixt
           and
           seventh
           Verses
           :
           
           The
           Child
           of
           God
           doth
           not
           onely
           passe
           through
           with
           patience
           ,
           
           for
           the
           profession
           of
           Gods
           truth
           and
           sinceritie
           ,
           lesse
           and
           inferiour
           
           miseries
           ;
           as
           losse
           of
           goods
           ,
           losse
           of
           friends
           and
           reputation
           with
           the
           World
           ,
           slanders
           ,
           disgraces
           ,
           and
           wrongs
           :
           but
           hee
           also
           
             holds
             his
             soule
          
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           
             continually
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
          
           as
           
             David
          
           here
           sayes
           of
           himselfe
           ;
           readie
           (
           if
           need
           be
           ,
           and
           the
           times
           so
           require
           )
           even
           to
           shed
           his
           bloud
           vnder
           the
           Sword
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           or
           to
           lay
           downe
           his
           life
           in
           the
           flames
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           dishonour
           so
           mercifull
           a
           God
           ,
           to
           betray
           his
           holy
           Truth
           ;
           or
           ,
           by
           his
           backsliding
           and
           falling
           away
           ,
           to
           hazard
           that
           Crowne
           of
           Glory
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           eye
           of
           faith
           he
           hath
           alreadie
           in
           sight
           .
           
           But
           the
           carnall
           Gospeller
           ,
           in
           time
           of
           peace
           and
           plentie
           ,
           while
           he
           lives
           quietly
           ,
           and
           at
           ease
           ,
           without
           crosse
           or
           trouble
           ,
           in
           faire
           and
           Sun-shine
           dayes
           ,
           may
           perhaps
           be
           a
           stout
           and
           peremptorie
           Professor
           ,
           but
           hee
           ever
           shrinkes
           in
           the
           wetting
           ;
           he
           pulls
           in
           the
           head
           in
           the
           fierie
           triall
           :
           ever
           ,
           
             when
             trouble
             or
             persecution
             commeth
             ,
          
           
           
             because
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             by
             and
             by
             he
             is
             offended
             .
          
        
         
           The
           sixt
           marke
           is
           gathered
           out
           of
           the
           two
           last
           Verses
           :
           
           The
           Child
           of
           God
           holds
           his
           Word
           farre
           more
           deare
           than
           any
           precious
           Treasure
           ,
           
           than
           the
           richest
           Inheritance
           ,
           than
           *
           
             great
             Spoyles
             ,
          
           than
           *
           
             thousands
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             :
          
           It
           is
           the
           joy
           of
           his
           heart
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           inclines
           and
           inflames
           his
           affections
           with
           love
           and
           zeale
           to
           doe
           Gods
           will
           ,
           and
           fulfill
           all
           his
           Commandements
           .
           And
           no
           marvell
           though
           the
           true
           Christian
           find
           most
           sound
           and
           unconceivable
           delight
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Heaven
           :
           For
           by
           it
           ,
           he
           is
           borne
           anew
           ,
           and
           made
           heire
           of
           Heaven
           :
           by
           the
           Light
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           sees
           his
           Name
           written
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           Life
           ,
           
           never
           to
           be
           raced
           out
           by
           man
           ,
           
           or
           Devill
           ;
           all
           the
           sweet
           and
           gracious
           promises
           of
           salvation
           and
           comfort
           revealed
           in
           it
           ,
           are
           sure
           his
           owne
           :
           So
           that
           thence
           he
           knowes
           ,
           and
           is
           perswaded
           undoubtedly
           ,
           that
           after
           a
           few
           and
           evill
           dayes
           spent
           in
           this
           miserable
           life
           ,
           he
           shall
           remaine
           and
           reigne
           eternally
           in
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           the
           blessed
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Angels
           .
           But
           it
           is
           otherwise
           with
           the
           carnall
           Gospeller
           ;
           for
           whatsoever
           shew
           or
           protestation
           he
           makes
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           yet
           indeed
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           affections
           ,
           and
           practice
           ,
           hee
           preferres
           his
           pleasures
           ,
           riches
           ,
           and
           profit
           ,
           before
           hearing
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           sanctifying
           his
           Sabbaths
           ,
           and
           obedience
           to
           his
           Commandements
           .
           
           And
           no
           marvell
           :
           for
           because
           hee
           yet
           never
           lived
           the
           life
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           is
           a
           meere
           stranger
           to
           the
           mysterie
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           hee
           hath
           no
           true
           interest
           nor
           sound
           assurance
           in
           the
           joyes
           of
           another
           World
           ;
           and
           therefore
           feeds
           onely
           and
           fills
           himselfe
           with
           transitorie
           and
           earthly
           contentments
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           beseech
           you
           (
           beloved
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           )
           let
           every
           one
           with
           singlenesse
           of
           heart
           and
           sinceritie
           examine
           his
           owne
           Soule
           ,
           and
           the
           spirituall
           state
           of
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           by
           these
           signes
           and
           marks
           which
           I
           have
           now
           delivered
           to
           you
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           example
           and
           precedencie
           of
           the
           Christian
           affections
           and
           holy
           disposition
           of
           
             David
             ,
          
           a
           sanctified
           man
           ,
           and
           a
           principall
           patterne
           of
           pietie
           and
           zeale
           for
           all
           faithfull
           ones
           .
           
           
             Know
             you
             not
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             except
             you
             be
             reprobates
             ?
          
           So
           undoubtedly
           ,
           if
           Iesus
           Christ
           be
           in
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           of
           
             Davids
          
           stampe
           and
           temper
           ,
           that
           
           is
           ,
           alreadie
           possessed
           of
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           marked
           out
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           for
           the
           glory
           that
           shall
           be
           revealed
           ;
           you
           doe
           find
           in
           some
           good
           measure
           these
           markes
           and
           signes
           of
           an
           holy
           man
           in
           your selves
           .
        
         
           1
           That
           you
           are
           enlightened
           and
           guided
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           in
           all
           your
           wayes
           .
        
         
           2
           That
           you
           have
           not
           onely
           good
           motions
           and
           purposes
           for
           a
           zealous
           and
           constant
           service
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           doe
           faithfully
           ,
           with
           sinceritie
           and
           integritie
           of
           heart
           performe
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           3
           That
           you
           suffer
           joyfully
           and
           patiently
           afflictions
           and
           disgrace
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           for
           the
           testimonie
           of
           Gods
           Truth
           ,
           and
           profession
           of
           sinceritie
           .
        
         
           4
           That
           you
           freely
           and
           faithfully
           ,
           with
           much
           feeling
           and
           fervencie
           of
           spirit
           ,
           offer
           dayly
           prayers
           and
           prayses
           unto
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           5
           That
           you
           had
           rather
           part
           with
           the
           dearest
           and
           most
           precious
           things
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           nay
           ,
           life
           it selfe
           ,
           than
           leave
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           testimonie
           of
           a
           good
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           6
           That
           you
           have
           more
           comfort
           and
           delight
           in
           hearing
           ,
           reading
           ,
           meditating
           ,
           conferring
           of
           ,
           and
           applying
           unto
           your
           owne
           soules
           the
           holy
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           treasures
           and
           glory
           of
           the
           whole
           Earth
           .
        
         
           Such
           markes
           as
           these
           you
           must
           finde
           in
           your selves
           ,
           if
           you
           ever
           meane
           or
           hope
           to
           finde
           true
           contentment
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           or
           the
           comforts
           of
           Heaven
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           come
           to
           a
           more
           speciall
           and
           particular
           
           consideration
           of
           every
           Verse
           in
           order
           ;
           and
           thence
           togather
           such
           Notes
           and
           Doctrines
           ,
           as
           may
           best
           instruct
           us
           in
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           
             David
          
           tells
           us
           in
           the
           first
           Verse
           ;
           That
           
             Gods
             Word
             is
             a
             Lanterne
             to
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             a
             Light
             unto
             his
             paths
             :
          
           
           Which
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           better
           understand
           ,
           I
           will
           tell
           you
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           explaine
           unto
           you
           the
           severall
           tearmes
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           
             Word
          
           may
           be
           taken
           three
           wayes
           .
        
         
           1
           For
           the
           substantiall
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           
           the
           second
           Person
           in
           the
           Trinitie
           ,
           
             Ioh.
          
           1.
           1.
           
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             was
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             was
             God.
             
          
        
         
           2
           It
           may
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           written
           and
           sounding
           Word
           ;
           
           as
           it
           onely
           strikes
           the
           eare
           ,
           and
           informes
           the
           understanding
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           not
           conveyed
           ,
           neither
           sinkes
           it
           into
           the
           heart
           by
           the
           powerfull
           assistance
           and
           sanctified
           concurrence
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           it
           being
           not
           prayed
           for
           to
           the
           conversion
           and
           sanctification
           of
           the
           whole
           man.
           And
           so
           the
           Word
           is
           heard
           and
           understood
           of
           many
           ,
           that
           shall
           never
           be
           saved
           ,
           but
           returnes
           unfruitfull
           .
        
         
           3
           It
           may
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           working
           and
           effectuall
           Word
           ,
           
           as
           it
           is
           
             the
             power
             of
             God
             unto
             salvation
             ;
          
           as
           it
           is
           rightly
           understood
           ,
           
           applyed
           unto
           the
           heart
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           possest
           of
           the
           thoughts
           and
           affections
           ,
           and
           practised
           in
           the
           life
           and
           conversation
           .
           This
           Word
           thus
           understood
           ,
           inlived
           ,
           managed
           ,
           and
           powerfully
           applyed
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           a
           Light
           unto
           
             Davids
          
           steps
           ;
           and
           so
           is
           a
           guide
           unto
           the
           paths
           of
           all
           true
           Christians
           ,
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           .
        
         
           That
           you
           may
           understand
           how
           the
           Word
           is
           a
           Light
           ,
           
           you
           must
           consider
           ,
        
         
         
           1
           That
           Christ
           is
           called
           
             Light
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           1.
           4.
           
           The
           Ministers
           are
           called
           the
           
             Light
          
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           
           
             Mat.
          
           5.
           14.
           
           
           The
           faithfull
           are
           
             Lights
             ,
             Phil.
          
           2.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           
             The
             way
             of
             the
             righteous
          
           (
           saith
           
             Salomon
             ,
          
           
           
             Prov.
          
           4.
           18.
           
           )
           
             shineth
             as
             the
             Light
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             shineth
             more
             and
             more
             vnto
             the
             perfect
             day
             .
          
           The
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           also
           called
           a
           
             Light
             ;
          
           as
           in
           this
           place
           .
           But
           first
           ,
        
         
           Christ
           is
           Light
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           
           and
           originally
           ;
           he
           is
           the
           Fountaine
           and
           everlasting
           Spring
           of
           all
           the
           Light
           of
           Grace
           and
           Glory
           ,
           both
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ;
           
           Hee
           is
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Sunne
             of
             Righteousnesse
             .
          
           The
           Sunne
           ,
           you
           know
           ,
           hath
           his
           Light
           rooted
           in
           his
           owne
           faire
           Body
           ,
           and
           receives
           that
           from
           none
           other
           ;
           and
           with
           that
           ,
           hee
           enlightens
           the
           Moone
           ,
           the
           Starres
           ,
           the
           Aire
           ,
           the
           Earth
           ,
           &
           all
           the
           World
           :
           Even
           so
           the
           blessed
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           
             the
             Sunne
             of
             Righteousnesse
             ,
          
           hath
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           from
           himselfe
           ,
           the
           Light
           of
           all
           Wisdome
           and
           Knowledge
           ,
           Mercie
           and
           Comfort
           ;
           and
           from
           him
           floweth
           and
           springeth
           whatsoever
           Light
           of
           Glory
           is
           revealed
           unto
           his
           blessed
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           whatsoever
           Light
           of
           Grace
           is
           shed
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           sonnes
           and
           servants
           here
           upon
           Earth
           .
        
         
           2
           The
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Word
           are
           Ministers
           and
           Messengers
           of
           this
           Light
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           are
           but
           Light
           ministerially
           .
           They
           are
           
             as
             the
             Starres
             ,
          
           and
           so
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           
             Rev.
          
           1.
           20.
           
           They
           receive
           all
           their
           Light
           from
           the
           
             Sunne
             of
             Righteousnesse
             ,
          
           
           CHRIST
           IESVS
           ,
           and
           either
           doe
           or
           should
           convey
           and
           cast
           their
           borrowed
           beames
           upon
           the
           earthly
           ,
           cold
           ,
           and
           darksome
           hearts
           of
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           
           that
           they
           might
           
             turne
             from
             Darkenesse
             
             to
             Light
             ,
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Sathan
             unto
             God
             ,
             Act.
          
           26.
           18.
           
        
         
           3
           The
           Word
           is
           Light
           instrumentally
           ;
           
           which
           being
           powerfully
           sanctified
           unto
           us
           for
           our
           salvation
           ,
           and
           being
           holden
           out
           unto
           us
           by
           a
           conscionable
           Ministerie
           ,
           is
           as
           a
           Candle
           or
           Torch
           ,
           to
           guide
           us
           through
           the
           darknesse
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           unto
           our
           eternall
           Rest
           .
        
         
           4
           Lastly
           ,
           
           the
           faithfull
           are
           Lights
           
             Subjectivè
             ;
          
           because
           they
           receive
           this
           Light
           into
           their
           Vnderstandings
           ,
           (
           whereby
           they
           see
           the
           Wonders
           of
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           the
           Secrets
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Mysterie
           of
           Godlinesse
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           )
           into
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           (
           whereby
           they
           have
           their
           sinfull
           miserable
           estate
           by
           nature
           discovered
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           to
           Christ
           for
           remedie
           and
           salvation
           ;
           )
           into
           their
           affections
           ,
           (
           whereby
           they
           are
           enkindled
           with
           zeale
           for
           Gods
           truth
           ,
           honour
           ,
           and
           service
           ,
           )
           into
           their
           actions
           ,
           and
           conversation
           ,
           whereby
           
             they
             shine
             as
             Lights
             in
             the
             World
             ,
          
           
           
             amid
             a
             naughtie
             and
             crooked
             generation
             ,
             Phil.
          
           2.
           15.
           
           And
           after
           the
           
             Sunne
             of
             Righteousnesse
          
           once
           arise
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           like
           the
           Sunne
           in
           the
           Firmament
           ,
           they
           shine
           more
           and
           more
           in
           all
           holy
           Vertues
           ,
           
             unto
             the
             perfect
             day
             ,
          
           untill
           they
           reach
           the
           height
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           full
           glory
           of
           the
           Saints
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           third
           place
           ,
           [
           
             by
             Feet
          
           ]
           is
           meant
           his
           minde
           and
           understanding
           ,
           
           his
           affections
           ,
           thoughts
           ,
           actions
           ,
           his
           whole
           life
           ,
           all
           his
           wayes
           .
           All
           these
           in
           
             David
             ,
          
           were
           guided
           by
           the
           Light
           of
           Gods
           Word
           .
        
         
         
           Lastly
           ,
           
           by
           
             Paths
             ,
          
           are
           meant
           every
           particular
           step
           ,
           every
           turning
           and
           narrow
           passage
           in
           his
           speciall
           calling
           .
           For
           this
           Light
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           doth
           not
           onely
           
             guide
             a
             mans
             feet
             into
             the
             way
             of
             peace
             ,
          
           and
           put
           him
           in
           the
           right
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           but
           also
           goes
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           inlightens
           and
           directs
           every
           step
           ,
           that
           his
           feet
           doe
           not
           slide
           .
           It
           so
           informes
           him
           with
           spirituall
           wisedome
           ,
           that
           hee
           layes
           hold
           on
           every
           occasion
           for
           the
           glorifying
           of
           God
           ,
           descries
           every
           little
           sinne
           ,
           and
           appearance
           of
           evill
           ,
           disposeth
           every
           circumstance
           in
           his
           actions
           ,
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           and
           warrant
           out
           of
           Gods
           Word
           .
        
         
           This
           then
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           Verse
           .
           
           
             David
             ,
          
           the
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           had
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           working
           powerfully
           upon
           his
           soule
           ,
           as
           a
           Light
           :
           that
           is
           ;
           As
           a
           Lampe
           is
           to
           the
           life
           and
           safetie
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           in
           darke
           and
           dangerous
           places
           ;
           so
           was
           this
           Light
           to
           the
           life
           and
           salvation
           of
           
             Davids
          
           soule
           ,
           in
           the
           darkenesse
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           shadow
           of
           death
           :
           
             To
             guide
             his
             feet
             and
             paths
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           mind
           ,
           affections
           ,
           thoughts
           ,
           actions
           ,
           his
           whole
           life
           ,
           all
           his
           wayes
           ,
           and
           every
           particular
           step
           and
           passage
           thereof
           .
        
         
           This
           Verse
           being
           thus
           understood
           ,
           let
           us
           now
           come
           to
           gather
           some
           Lessons
           and
           Doctrines
           for
           our
           instruction
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           shall
           be
           this
           :
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           man
           can
           hit
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           
           or
           walke
           in
           the
           paths
           of
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           through
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Grace
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           unto
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Glory
           in
           the
           World
           to
           come
           ,
           except
           he
           be
           inlightened
           ,
           informed
           ,
           and
           instructed
           in
           the
           holy
           Word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           The
           second
           Note
           wee
           gather
           out
           of
           this
           Verse
           ,
           shall
           be
           this
           :
        
         
           The
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           a
           Light
           ,
           
           not
           onely
           to
           guide
           us
           into
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           instruct
           us
           in
           our
           generall
           calling
           of
           Christianitie
           ;
           but
           also
           to
           leade
           us
           along
           in
           a
           course
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           to
           direct
           us
           particularly
           in
           our
           speciall
           calling
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           first
           follow
           the
           former
           Doctrine
           ;
           which
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           and
           plainely
           ,
           I
           thus
           propose
           unto
           you
           .
        
         
           No
           man
           can
           at
           first
           finde
           the
           entrance
           ,
           
           or
           after
           hit
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           except
           he
           be
           enlightened
           and
           led
           along
           by
           the
           holy
           Word
           of
           God.
           For
           
             David
             ,
          
           as
           here
           wee
           see
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           great
           worth
           ,
           and
           understanding
           ,
           otherwise
           excellently
           and
           extraordinarily
           qualified
           ;
           could
           not
           find
           out
           ,
           or
           follow
           any
           other
           Guide
           ,
           or
           direction
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           Light
           of
           Gods
           Word
           .
        
         
           The
           Reasons
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           may
           be
           these
           which
           follow
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           may
           be
           taken
           from
           the
           insufficiencie
           and
           inabilitie
           of
           all
           other
           meanes
           ,
           
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           Heaven
           :
           
           as
           ,
        
         
           1
           All
           the
           greatest
           Learning
           and
           deepest
           knowledge
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           
           will
           stand
           us
           in
           little
           stead
           in
           this
           businesse
           :
           Otherwise
           it
           had
           gone
           well
           with
           many
           ancient
           Heathens
           and
           Philosophers
           of
           old
           ,
           who
           fadomed
           as
           deepe
           ,
           and
           reached
           as
           high
           in
           the
           depths
           and
           mysteries
           of
           all
           humane
           Learning
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           as
           the
           light
           of
           Reason
           and
           strength
           of
           Nature
           could
           possibly
           bring
           them
           :
           And
           yet
           they
           were
           utterly
           strangers
           to
           the
           life
           of
           
           grace
           ,
           
           and
           
             without
             God
             in
             the
             World.
             When
             they
             professed
             themselves
             to
             be
             wise
             ,
             they
             became
             fooles
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           
           
             Rom.
          
           1.
           22.
           
           They
           were
           puffed
           up
           with
           a
           little
           vaine-glorious
           knowledge
           here
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           and
           got
           them
           a
           Name
           amongst
           men
           :
           But
           ,
           alas
           ,
           what
           was
           this
           ?
           When
           as
           for
           the
           want
           of
           the
           Light
           of
           Divine
           Truth
           ,
           they
           lost
           their
           Soules
           in
           another
           World
           ,
           and
           their
           Names
           never
           came
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           Life
           .
           
             Where
             is
             the
             wise
             ?
          
           (
           saith
           
             Paul
          
           in
           another
           place
           )
           
             Where
             is
             the
             Scribe
             ?
          
           
           
             Where
             is
             the
             Disputer
             of
             this
             World
             ?
          
           As
           if
           hee
           should
           have
           said
           :
           All
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           greatest
           Doctors
           and
           learnedest
           Rabbins
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           without
           Grace
           ,
           vanisheth
           into
           nothing
           ,
           into
           vaine-glory
           ,
           emptinesse
           ,
           and
           aire
           ;
           nay
           ,
           casts
           them
           with
           greater
           horror
           ,
           and
           confusion
           ,
           into
           the
           Pit
           of
           Hell.
           
             Every
             man
          
           (
           saith
           
             Ieremie
             )
             is
             a
             Beast
             by
             his
             owne
             knowledge
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Iere.
          
           10.
           14.
           
           
           Except
           ,
           besides
           all
           other
           knowledge
           ,
           he
           be
           enlightened
           from
           above
           ,
           and
           have
           that
           Divine
           knowledge
           sanctified
           unto
           him
           ,
           hee
           can
           come
           no
           neerer
           the
           happinesse
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           than
           a
           very
           Beast
           .
        
         
           2
           Worldly
           wisedome
           and
           policie
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           making
           men
           wise
           unto
           salvation
           ,
           
           that
           it
           is
           not
           onely
           starke
           foolishnesse
           with
           God
           and
           good
           men
           ,
           but
           it
           doth
           strongly
           set
           it selfe
           and
           is
           at
           enmitie
           against
           God.
           Therefore
           ,
           saith
           God
           ;
           
             I
             will
             destroy
             the
             wisedome
             of
             the
             wise
             ,
             and
             will
             cast
             away
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             prudent
             ,
          
           *
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           1.
           19.
           
           
             Ahitophel
          
           was
           so
           wise
           even
           in
           the
           affaires
           of
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           businesse
           of
           State
           ,
           
           that
           
             the
             counsell
             which
             he
             counselled
             
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             was
             like
             as
             one
             had
             asked
             counsell
             at
             the
             Oracle
             of
             God
             ;
          
           and
           yet
           all
           this
           great
           wisedome
           in
           the
           end
           ended
           in
           extreme
           folly
           :
           for
           upon
           a
           little
           discontent
           and
           disgrace
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           
           
             he
             sadled
             his
             Asse
             ,
             and
             went
             home
             unto
             his
             Citie
             ,
             and
             put
             his
             household
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             hanged
             himselfe
             ,
          
           2
           
             Sam.
          
           16.
           23.
           
           
             &
          
           17.
           23.
           
           Although
           the
           end
           of
           all
           worldly
           wisedome
           be
           not
           so
           shamefull
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           yet
           undoubtedly
           it
           is
           most
           miserable
           and
           wofull
           in
           the
           World
           to
           come
           ,
           except
           their
           wisedome
           be
           sanctified
           and
           over-ruled
           by
           the
           Light
           of
           Gods
           Word
           .
           Carnall
           wisedome
           can
           neither
           preserve
           a
           man
           from
           death
           ,
           nor
           prepare
           him
           to
           die
           blessedly
           :
           it
           cannot
           stay
           his
           Life
           from
           going
           ,
           neither
           can
           it
           stop
           the
           Curse
           from
           comming
           ;
           it
           cannot
           deliver
           him
           from
           damnation
           in
           the
           World
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           rather
           encreaseth
           the
           grievousnesse
           of
           his
           punishment
           :
           for
           in
           this
           life
           it
           hath
           kept
           possession
           against
           heavenly
           wisedome
           ,
           it
           made
           him
           uncapable
           of
           all
           good
           instructions
           ,
           it
           made
           him
           impatient
           of
           any
           rebuke
           ,
           and
           held
           him
           in
           ignorance
           and
           disobedience
           all
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           3
           No
           good
           meanings
           or
           intentions
           ,
           
           without
           knowledge
           and
           warrant
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           will
           ever
           serve
           our
           turne
           for
           salvation
           ;
           nay
           ,
           indeed
           they
           are
           abominable
           and
           hatefull
           in
           Gods
           sight
           .
           Howsoever
           ,
           thousands
           deceive
           themselves
           in
           this
           point
           .
           
           
             Vzzah
          
           had
           a
           good
           meaning
           ,
           in
           2
           
             Sam.
          
           6.
           6.
           when
           hee
           put
           his
           hand
           to
           the
           Arke
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           held
           it
           ;
           for
           the
           Oxen
           did
           shake
           it
           :
           but
           notwithstanding
           ,
           the
           Lord
           was
           very
           wroth
           with
           
             Vzzah
             ,
          
           and
           God
           smote
           him
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           and
           there
           hee
           
           died
           .
           
             Iames
          
           and
           
             Iohn
          
           had
           good
           meanings
           ,
           when
           they
           called
           for
           fire
           from
           Heaven
           to
           consume
           the
           Samaritan
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           entertaine
           Christ
           ;
           but
           Iesus
           rebuked
           them
           ,
           
           and
           told
           them
           ,
           
             they
             knew
             not
             of
             what
             spirit
             they
             were
             .
             Saul
             ,
          
           in
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           15.
           had
           a
           good
           meaning
           ,
           when
           he
           spared
           
             Agag
             ,
          
           and
           the
           best
           of
           the
           Sheepe
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Oxen
           ,
           to
           sacrifice
           them
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ;
           but
           notwithstanding
           
             Samuel
          
           tells
           him
           ,
           that
           
             he
             had
             done
             wickedly
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             rent
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Israel
             from
             him
             that
             day
             .
             Peter
          
           had
           a
           good
           meaning
           ,
           when
           in
           
             Ioh.
          
           13.
           8.
           
           he
           would
           not
           suffer
           Christ
           to
           wash
           his
           feet
           ;
           but
           Iesus
           answered
           him
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           
             If
             I
             wash
             thee
             not
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             have
             no
             part
             with
             me
             .
          
           Good
           meanings
           then
           are
           wicked
           missings
           of
           the
           true
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           except
           they
           be
           guided
           by
           knowledge
           ,
           warrant
           ,
           and
           ground
           out
           of
           the
           Booke
           of
           God.
           Let
           no
           man
           then
           tell
           of
           his
           good
           meaning
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           ignorant
           in
           the
           Will
           and
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           certainely
           it
           will
           never
           serve
           the
           turne
           ,
           it
           will
           never
           hold
           out
           in
           the
           Day
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
        
         
           4
           No
           will-worship
           ,
           
           or
           will-service
           ,
           or
           voluntarie
           Religion
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           it
           ,
           
             Col.
          
           2.
           23.
           which
           is
           forged
           and
           framed
           out
           of
           a
           mans
           owne
           braine
           ,
           humour
           ,
           and
           conceit
           ,
           without
           ground
           or
           warrant
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           God
           ;
           though
           it
           be
           performed
           with
           never
           so
           glorious
           a
           shew
           of
           zeale
           and
           paines
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           any
           way
           availeable
           for
           our
           spirituall
           good
           ,
           and
           eternall
           happinesse
           :
           nay
           indeed
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           odious
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           ever
           lyable
           to
           a
           very
           high
           degree
           of
           his
           wrath
           and
           vengeance
           .
        
         
         
           
             Baals
          
           Prophets
           ,
           
           1
           
             Kings
          
           18.
           28.
           were
           so
           hot
           and
           hastie
           in
           their
           will-worship
           ,
           
             that
             they
             cut
             themselves
             with
             knives
             ,
             and
             launcers
             ,
             till
             the
             bloud
             gushed
             out
             upon
             them
             .
          
           The
           Papists
           they
           whip
           themselves
           ,
           they
           vow
           Continencie
           ,
           perpetuall
           Povertie
           ,
           and
           Regular
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           the
           profession
           and
           practice
           of
           both
           ,
           bloudie
           and
           idolatrous
           .
           When
           the
           Iewes
           worshipped
           God
           after
           the
           devised
           fashions
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           though
           their
           meaning
           was
           to
           worship
           nothing
           but
           God
           ,
           yet
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             they
             worshipped
             nothing
             but
             Devils
             ,
          
           
           
             Deut.
          
           32.
           17.
           
           And
           God
           there
           protests
           ,
           that
           therefore
           
             a
             fire
             was
             kindled
             in
             his
             wrath
             ,
             that
             should
             burne
             unto
             the
             bottome
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             set
             on
             fire
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             mountaines
             .
          
           So
           hated
           of
           Almightie
           God
           is
           all
           service
           and
           worship
           devised
           by
           the
           wit
           and
           will
           of
           man
           ,
           without
           warrant
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           5
           Lastly
           ,
           
           not
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           it selfe
           in
           the
           Letter
           ,
           without
           the
           spirituall
           meaning
           ,
           and
           the
           finger
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           to
           apply
           it
           powerfully
           to
           our
           soules
           and
           consciences
           ,
           is
           any
           sufficient
           rule
           of
           life
           ,
           or
           able
           to
           bring
           us
           into
           the
           Light
           of
           Grace
           .
           This
           appeares
           in
           
             Nicodemus
             ,
          
           who
           was
           a
           great
           Doctor
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           a
           chiefe
           
             Master
             and
             Teacher
             in
             Israel
             ;
          
           yet
           was
           a
           very
           Infant
           and
           Ideot
           in
           the
           power
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           mysterie
           of
           godlinesse
           .
           For
           all
           his
           learning
           in
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           yet
           made
           one
           step
           towards
           Heaven
           ;
           for
           hee
           was
           not
           onely
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           but
           had
           a
           very
           absurd
           and
           grosse
           conceit
           of
           the
           new
           birth
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           very
           first
           entrance
           into
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Grace
           .
           For
           when
           Christ
           told
           him
           ,
           hee
           could
           
           not
           be
           saved
           ,
           except
           hee
           were
           new
           borne
           ,
           hee
           strangely
           and
           foolishly
           replyes
           ;
           
           
             How
             can
             a
             man
             be
             borne
             ,
             which
             is
             old
             ?
             How
             can
             he
             enter
             into
             his
             mothers
             Wombe
             againe
             ,
             and
             be
             borne
             ?
          
           Thus
           you
           see
           ,
           there
           can
           no
           other
           meanes
           be
           named
           ,
           or
           thought
           upon
           ;
           not
           all
           humane
           Knowledge
           ,
           nor
           worldly
           Wisedome
           ,
           nor
           good
           Meanings
           ,
           nor
           Will-worship
           ,
           nor
           the
           Word
           it selfe
           in
           the
           Letter
           ,
           which
           can
           leade
           us
           into
           the
           wayes
           of
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           or
           bring
           us
           unto
           Heaven
           ;
           but
           onely
           the
           Light
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Word
           ,
           holden
           out
           unto
           us
           by
           a
           profitable
           Ministerie
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           A
           second
           Reason
           of
           my
           Doctrine
           may
           be
           this
           :
           
           No
           man
           can
           ever
           see
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           
           except
           he
           be
           borne
           againe
           ,
           except
           he
           be
           a
           new
           creature
           ,
           a
           new
           man
           ,
           as
           is
           plaine
           in
           Christs
           words
           unto
           
             Nicodemus
             .
          
           For
           our
           new
           birth
           ,
           or
           regeneration
           ,
           is
           the
           necessarie
           passage
           from
           Nature
           to
           Grace
           ;
           
           from
           prophanenesse
           ,
           to
           sinceritie
           :
           It
           is
           that
           whereby
           wee
           are
           wholly
           sanctified
           and
           set
           apart
           unto
           God
           ,
           from
           the
           sinfnll
           corruption
           of
           our
           naturall
           birth
           ,
           and
           the
           evill
           fruits
           thereof
           ,
           to
           serve
           God
           in
           our
           whole
           man
           ,
           both
           body
           ,
           soule
           ,
           and
           spirit
           .
           Now
           you
           must
           conceive
           ,
           that
           this
           new
           birth
           must
           necessarily
           spring
           from
           the
           
             immortall
             Seed
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
          
           
           for
           so
           it
           is
           called
           ,
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           1.
           23.
           
           It
           is
           the
           Seed
           of
           our
           new
           birth
           ,
           salvation
           ,
           and
           immortalitie
           .
           And
           you
           may
           as
           well
           looke
           for
           Come
           to
           grow
           up
           in
           your
           fields
           without
           sowing
           ,
           without
           casting
           any
           Seed
           into
           the
           furrowes
           ,
           as
           to
           looke
           for
           Grace
           to
           grow
           up
           
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           or
           to
           reape
           the
           fruit
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           everlasting
           life
           ;
           except
           this
           immortall
           Seed
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           be
           first
           cast
           into
           the
           furrowes
           and
           fallow
           ground
           of
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           be
           there
           received
           with
           reverence
           and
           attention
           ,
           nourished
           with
           prayer
           and
           meditation
           ,
           and
           fructifie
           in
           your
           lives
           and
           conversations
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           Gods
           Word
           is
           called
           ,
           
           
             The
             Word
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             Act.
          
           13.
           26.
           
           
           
             The
             Word
             of
             Grace
             ,
             Act.
          
           14.
           3.
           
           
             The
             Word
             of
             Life
             ,
          
           
           
             Phil.
          
           2.
           16.
           
           
             The
             Power
             of
             God
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             Rom.
          
           1.
           16.
           
           
           For
           there
           is
           no
           power
           of
           Grace
           ,
           or
           spirituall
           life
           ,
           to
           bee
           had
           ordinarily
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           or
           salvation
           and
           eternall
           life
           to
           be
           hoped
           for
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           except
           a
           man
           be
           enlightened
           with
           the
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           enlived
           with
           the
           power
           of
           the
           holy
           Word
           of
           God.
           There
           is
           no
           entring
           into
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           except
           a
           man
           bee
           new
           borne
           ,
           except
           hee
           bee
           first
           renewed
           in
           his
           spirit
           ,
           soule
           ,
           and
           body
           :
           And
           there
           is
           no
           new
           birth
           ,
           without
           the
           *
           immortall
           Seed
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           And
           therefore
           ,
           without
           knowledge
           and
           direction
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           no
           salvation
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Reason
           of
           my
           Doctrine
           ,
           
           is
           this
           :
           The
           Word
           of
           God
           hath
           only
           the
           power
           and
           propertie
           to
           search
           into
           and
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           
           even
           to
           the
           inmost
           thoughts
           and
           the
           secret
           cogitations
           of
           the
           heart
           .
           All
           the
           devices
           and
           imaginations
           of
           mans
           heart
           lye
           without
           the
           walke
           of
           humane
           justice
           ,
           and
           censure
           :
           no
           word
           or
           writing
           of
           man
           is
           able
           to
           bridle
           them
           ,
           or
           bring
           them
           within
           compasse
           ;
           no
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           or
           Nations
           ,
           can
           affright
           
           or
           restraine
           the
           freedome
           and
           wanderings
           of
           thoughts
           :
           onely
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           can
           amaze
           ,
           search
           ,
           and
           sanctifie
           them
           .
           
             The
             weapons
             of
             our
             warfare
          
           (
           saith
           
             Paul
             )
             are
             not
             carnall
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             mightie
             through
             God
             to
             cast
             downe
             Holds
             ;
             casting
             downe
             the
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             exalted
             against
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             bringing
             into
             captivitie
             every
             thought
             into
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           10.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           
             The
             Word
             of
             God
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           )
           
             is
             lively
             and
             mightie
             in
             operation
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             sharper
             than
             any
             two-edged
             sword
             ;
             and
             entreth
             through
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             dividing
             asunder
             of
             the
             soule
             and
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             joints
             and
             the
             marrow
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             discerner
             of
             the
             thoughts
             and
             the
             intents
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             Heb.
          
           4.
           12.
           
        
         
           The
           Word
           of
           God
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           living
           or
           lively
           in
           three
           respects
           .
           
        
         
           1
           Because
           ,
           whereas
           we
           naturally
           live
           under
           the
           shadow
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           darkenesse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           it
           quickens
           us
           with
           a
           new
           and
           spirituall
           life
           ,
           
           it
           cheares
           and
           comforts
           us
           with
           heavenly
           Light.
           
        
         
           2
           The
           Word
           may
           be
           called
           Living
           ,
           because
           it selfe
           is
           immortall
           ,
           
           and
           lasteth
           forever
           ;
           as
           doth
           the
           living
           and
           eternall
           God
           ,
           
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           3
           But
           most
           especially
           ,
           and
           agreeably
           to
           the
           place
           in
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           
           it
           is
           called
           
             lively
             ,
          
           because
           it
           enters
           with
           great
           power
           and
           secret
           insinuation
           into
           every
           part
           and
           power
           both
           of
           soule
           and
           body
           :
           So
           that
           as
           our
           life
           is
           scattered
           and
           dispersed
           into
           every
           little
           part
           ,
           and
           least
           veine
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           feele
           it
           both
           in
           paine
           and
           pleasure
           ;
           even
           so
           the
           vertue
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           pierceth
           into
           every
           member
           ,
           into
           the
           most
           secret
           and
           hidden
           Closet
           of
           the
           
           heart
           ,
           either
           to
           breake
           and
           bruise
           with
           terror
           and
           astonishment
           the
           very
           bones
           ,
           &
           crush
           the
           sinewes
           of
           the
           sinfull
           soule
           ;
           or
           to
           fill
           them
           with
           marrow
           and
           fatnesse
           ,
           and
           to
           refresh
           the
           affections
           of
           the
           truly
           penitent
           with
           joy
           unspeakable
           ,
           and
           glorious
           .
           God
           tells
           us
           in
           
             Ieremy
             ,
          
           
           that
           his
           Word
           is
           like
           
             fire
             ;
          
           and
           therefore
           it
           can
           easily
           insinuate
           into
           all
           the
           creekes
           and
           corners
           of
           our
           corruptions
           ;
           it
           can
           fully
           and
           clearely
           enlighten
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           discover
           unto
           us
           the
           sinfulnesse
           of
           the
           most
           lurking
           and
           secret
           thoughts
           .
        
         
           Thus
           you
           have
           this
           first
           Doctrine
           plainely
           proved
           and
           confirmed
           unto
           you
           .
        
         
           No
           man
           can
           at
           first
           finde
           the
           entrance
           ,
           or
           after
           hit
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           except
           he
           be
           enlightened
           and
           led
           along
           by
           the
           saving
           knowledge
           of
           the
           holy
           Word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           No
           other
           meanes
           ,
           which
           the
           power
           of
           Nature
           ,
           Wisedome
           ,
           Learning
           ,
           or
           the
           whole
           World
           can
           afford
           ,
           will
           serve
           the
           turne
           in
           this
           businesse
           of
           Salvation
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Seed
           of
           our
           new
           birth
           (
           as
           I
           told
           you
           ;
           )
           there
           can
           be
           no
           growing
           of
           grace
           ,
           or
           reaping
           of
           glory
           ,
           without
           it
           :
           It
           hath
           onely
           power
           to
           shake
           ,
           ransacke
           ,
           and
           search
           into
           the
           inmost
           secrets
           of
           the
           heart
           :
           It
           onely
           can
           sanctifie
           us
           both
           inwardly
           and
           outwardly
           ,
           both
           in
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           both
           in
           thoughts
           and
           actions
           ;
           without
           which
           ,
           both
           inward
           and
           outward
           holinesse
           ,
           no
           man
           shall
           ever
           see
           the
           face
           of
           God.
           
           
        
         
           Now
           I
           come
           unto
           the
           Vses
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           .
           
           And
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           it
           may
           serve
           for
           confutation
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           those
           great
           employsoners
           and
           murtherers
           
           of
           infinite
           soules
           of
           men
           .
           Is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           as
           a
           Lampe
           ,
           and
           a
           Light
           ,
           without
           which
           wee
           cannot
           see
           the
           first
           step
           ,
           or
           set
           one
           foot
           aright
           towards
           Heaven
           ?
           Why
           then
           ,
           sinfull
           and
           pestilent
           is
           their
           practice
           ,
           who
           hide
           this
           blessed
           Light
           from
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           an
           unknowne
           Tongue
           ;
           and
           by
           their
           bloudie
           Inquisition
           ,
           damme
           up
           the
           holy
           Fountaines
           of
           heavenly
           Truth
           ,
           which
           should
           spring
           up
           in
           every
           mans
           heart
           unto
           eternall
           life
           :
           Whose
           cruell
           and
           craftie
           Religion
           (
           for
           ,
           bloud
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           cursed
           Policie
           ,
           are
           the
           principall
           supporters
           of
           Poperie
           )
           teacheth
           them
           to
           blindfold
           and
           hood-winke
           the
           poore
           Laitie
           in
           forced
           ignorance
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           know
           Gods
           will
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           theirs
           ;
           which
           indeed
           is
           the
           right
           ,
           direct
           ,
           and
           desperate
           downe-fall
           into
           the
           Pit
           of
           Hell
           :
           So
           that
           millions
           of
           soules
           live
           no
           lesse
           without
           Scriptures
           ,
           than
           if
           there
           were
           none
           ;
           and
           wofully
           walke
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           through
           darkenesse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           shadow
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           ignorance
           both
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Word
           ,
           unto
           endlesse
           and
           utter
           darkenesse
           in
           the
           World
           to
           come
           .
           The
           Prophet
           
             David
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           in
           
             Psal
             .
             19.
             
             That
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             perfect
             ,
             and
             giveth
             wisedome
             unto
             the
             simple
             :
             The
             Commandements
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             pure
             ,
             and
             giveth
             light
             to
             the
             eyes
             .
          
           In
           this
           place
           hee
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           Word
           was
           a
           Lampe
           unto
           his
           feet
           ,
           and
           a
           Light
           unto
           his
           paths
           .
           
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           
             Iohn
          
           5.
           39.
           bids
           us
           ,
           
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
             :
          
           even
           all
           ,
           without
           exception
           ;
           so
           many
           as
           looke
           for
           eternall
           life
           .
           Not
           lightly
           ,
           and
           at
           leisure
           to
           reade
           them
           ,
           but
           with
           diligence
           to
           dive
           into
           them
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           word
           signifies
           
           in
           the
           Originall
           :
           To
           seeke
           for
           the
           right
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           true
           sense
           of
           them
           ,
           
           
             as
             for
             Silver
             ,
             and
             to
             search
             for
             it
             as
             for
             Treasures
             .
          
           The
           Noblemen
           of
           Berea
           ,
           
           
             Act.
          
           17.
           11.
           
             searched
             the
             Scriptures
             dayly
             ,
             whether
             those
             things
             were
             so
             ,
             that
             were
             preached
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
           Saint
           
             Peter
             ,
             2
             Pet.
          
           1.
           19.
           calls
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           
             a
             Light
             ,
             which
             shineth
             in
             a
             darke
             place
             ,
             to
             which
             wee
             should
             take
             heed
             .
          
           But
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           his
           Factors
           ,
           teach
           other
           Lessons
           .
           The
           Catholike
           Church
           (
           saith
           one
           of
           their
           chiefe
           *
           Champions
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           *
           
             Trent
          
           )
           forbids
           the
           reading
           of
           Scriptures
           by
           all
           ,
           without
           choise
           ,
           or
           the
           publike
           reading
           ,
           or
           singing
           of
           them
           in
           vulgar
           Tongues
           .
           The
           wise
           will
           not
           here
           regard
           (
           say
           the
           Rhemists
           in
           their
           Preface
           to
           their
           Testament
           )
           what
           some
           wilfull
           people
           doe
           mutter
           ,
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           made
           for
           all
           men
           .
           And
           soone
           after
           ,
           they
           resemble
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           Fire
           ,
           Water
           ,
           Candles
           ,
           Knives
           ,
           and
           Swords
           ;
           which
           are
           indeed
           needfull
           ,
           &c.
           but
           would
           marre
           all
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           at
           the
           guiding
           of
           other
           than
           wise
           men
           :
           And
           this
           is
           indeed
           one
           of
           their
           principall
           reasons
           .
        
         
           Many
           abuse
           the
           Scriptures
           by
           ignorance
           ,
           
           infirmitie
           ,
           or
           malice
           ,
           
           to
           Errors
           ,
           Heresies
           ,
           Schismes
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           destruction
           :
           therefore
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           read
           of
           all
           ,
           without
           choise
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ;
           they
           might
           as
           well
           reason
           thus
           :
           Many
           men
           abuse
           Meat
           and
           Drinke
           ,
           
           by
           surfetting
           and
           excesse
           ,
           
           to
           the
           destruction
           both
           of
           their
           soules
           and
           bodies
           :
           therefore
           men
           are
           to
           be
           deprived
           of
           Meat
           and
           Drinke
           .
           Some
           men
           are
           infected
           with
           the
           Pestilence
           ,
           by
           drawing
           in
           corrupted
           and
           empoysoned
           
           aire
           :
           therefore
           the
           aire
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           removed
           .
           But
           as
           those
           men
           which
           are
           deprived
           of
           Meat
           and
           Drinke
           ,
           presently
           languish
           and
           pine
           away
           ,
           and
           die
           a
           temporall
           death
           ;
           and
           those
           that
           enjoy
           not
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           aire
           ,
           are
           presently
           stifled
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           breath
           :
           even
           so
           ,
           all
           those
           that
           want
           the
           spirituall
           Food
           of
           their
           soules
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           inspirations
           of
           his
           good
           Spirit
           builded
           thereupon
           ;
           howsoever
           they
           be
           fat
           and
           flourishing
           in
           their
           outward
           estates
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           full
           leane
           and
           lanke
           in
           their
           soules
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           so
           continue
           ,
           must
           needes
           die
           an
           eternall
           death
           ,
           and
           perish
           everlastingly
           .
           Let
           us
           then
           learne
           to
           detest
           and
           hate
           the
           bloudie
           Policie
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           cruelly
           keepes
           from
           many
           thousand
           Soules
           that
           blessed
           Light
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           which
           should
           lead
           them
           to
           eternall
           life
           .
           They
           indeed
           pretend
           other
           Reasons
           :
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           if
           the
           Word
           of
           Truth
           should
           be
           permitted
           and
           published
           to
           all
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           old
           running
           out
           of
           Babylon
           ;
           all
           their
           Pompe
           and
           Policie
           would
           downe
           ;
           their
           shamefull
           Iuglings
           and
           Cousenages
           ,
           their
           strong
           Delusions
           and
           Impostures
           would
           be
           laid
           open
           ,
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Sunne
           .
           The
           Princes
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           that
           have
           so
           long
           beene
           drunken
           with
           the
           wrath
           of
           her
           empoysoned
           Wine
           ,
           would
           no
           longer
           commit
           Fornication
           with
           her
           .
           
           The
           Merchants
           would
           buy
           no
           more
           her
           Wares
           ;
           but
           would
           stand
           afarre
           off
           from
           her
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           her
           torment
           ,
           weeping
           ,
           and
           wailing
           .
           No
           marvell
           then
           ,
           though
           the
           Papists
           labour
           might
           and
           maine
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           end
           
           maintaine
           a
           bloudie
           Inquisition
           ,
           to
           suppresse
           this
           Light
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           lest
           it
           should
           discover
           their
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           hasten
           their
           destruction
           .
        
         
           A
           second
           Vse
           ,
           
           is
           for
           terror
           ,
           feare
           ,
           and
           amazement
           to
           all
           them
           that
           doe
           not
           live
           and
           delight
           in
           the
           Light
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Word
           ,
           
           but
           yet
           are
           walking
           in
           the
           darkenesse
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           shadow
           of
           death
           .
           
             The
             whole
             World
             ,
          
           
           and
           every
           man
           in
           particular
           ,
           
             lyes
             in
             darkenesse
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           ignorance
           ,
           under
           sinne
           ;
           and
           so
           subject
           and
           lyable
           to
           damnation
           and
           eternall
           death
           .
           There
           is
           no
           way
           to
           come
           out
           of
           this
           state
           of
           Darknesse
           ,
           Damnation
           ,
           and
           Death
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Knowledge
           ,
           Light
           ,
           and
           Ministerie
           of
           the
           Word
           .
           
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           
             Act.
          
           26.
           18.
           it
           is
           
             Pauls
          
           charge
           ,
           and
           hee
           is
           sent
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           
             to
             open
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             turne
             from
             Darknesse
             to
             Light.
          
           
           And
           
             Paul
          
           himselfe
           ,
           
             Eph.
          
           5.
           8.
           speakes
           thus
           unto
           the
           Ephesians
           ;
           
             Yee
             were
             once
             Darkenesse
             ,
             but
             now
             yee
             are
             Light
             in
             the
             Lord
             ;
             walke
             as
             Children
             of
             the
             Light.
          
           
           Out
           of
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           2.
           9.
           it
           appeares
           ,
           that
           all
           Gods
           Children
           are
           called
           
             out
             of
             Darkenesse
             into
             marvellous
             Light.
          
           Why
           then
           ,
           fearefull
           and
           most
           wretched
           is
           the
           state
           of
           all
           those
           ,
           
           who
           by
           the
           Light
           and
           knowledge
           of
           Gods
           Word
           are
           not
           translated
           and
           guided
           out
           of
           this
           Darkenesse
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           in
           Darkenesse
           ,
        
         
           1
           There
           is
           much
           feare
           ,
           
           *
           horror
           ,
           and
           discomfort
           ;
           a
           man
           cannot
           enjoy
           the
           lightsomenesse
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           comfort
           of
           the
           creatures
           ,
           the
           companie
           of
           men
           :
           Even
           so
           ignorant
           men
           ,
           not
           enlightened
           with
           saving
           knowledge
           ,
           are
           utterly
           without
           all
           hope
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           they
           have
           no
           sight
           
           or
           taste
           of
           the
           endlesse
           joyes
           thereof
           ;
           they
           have
           no
           companie
           or
           conference
           in
           heavenly
           matters
           with
           true
           Christians
           ;
           they
           have
           no
           comfort
           or
           interest
           in
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           or
           Promises
           of
           Salvation
           :
           But
           Feare
           ,
           Horror
           ,
           and
           Despaire
           are
           most
           justly
           treasured
           up
           for
           them
           
             against
             the
             Day
             of
             Wrath
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             of
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             just
             Iudgement
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           2
           
             He
             that
             walketh
             in
             the
             Darkenesse
          
           (
           saith
           
             Iohn
             )
             knoweth
             not
             whither
             he
             goeth
             :
          
           
           He
           cannot
           discerne
           his
           way
           ;
           he
           seeth
           not
           what
           is
           behind
           ,
           or
           before
           him
           ;
           he
           cannot
           descry
           or
           discover
           the
           dangers
           which
           are
           round
           about
           him
           :
           But
           especially
           ,
           if
           the
           wayes
           through
           which
           he
           passeth
           ,
           be
           slipperie
           ,
           steepe
           ,
           and
           rockie
           ,
           full
           of
           pits
           and
           holes
           ,
           he
           is
           in
           danger
           at
           every
           step
           ,
           by
           some
           grievous
           fall
           ,
           to
           crush
           his
           body
           ,
           bruise
           his
           bones
           ,
           or
           breake
           his
           necke
           .
           
           It
           is
           just
           so
           with
           every
           one
           that
           lives
           in
           ignorance
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           and
           Truth
           ;
           he
           cannot
           possibly
           discerne
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           amongst
           the
           many
           by-paths
           of
           iniquitie
           ;
           he
           cannot
           judge
           in
           spirituall
           matters
           betwixt
           right
           and
           wrong
           ,
           good
           and
           evill
           ▪
           Light
           and
           Darkenesse
           ,
           Christ
           and
           
             Belial
             ,
          
           prophanenesse
           and
           sinceritie
           ;
           though
           there
           be
           behind
           him
           ,
           a
           Life
           spent
           in
           much
           wickednesse
           ,
           lewdnesse
           ,
           and
           ignorance
           ;
           before
           him
           ,
           Despaire
           ,
           Hell
           ,
           and
           eternall
           Damnation
           ;
           about
           him
           ,
           the
           World
           ,
           with
           a
           thousand
           baites
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           to
           intice
           and
           intangle
           him
           in
           sinne
           ;
           Sathan
           ,
           like
           a
           roaring
           Lyon
           ,
           readie
           every
           houre
           to
           seize
           upon
           his
           Soule
           ,
           and
           to
           teare
           it
           in
           pieces
           ,
           while
           there
           is
           none
           to
           helpe
           ;
           all
           the
           creatures
           armed
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           
           readinesse
           ,
           with
           whole
           Armies
           of
           Plagues
           ,
           and
           Vengeance
           ,
           to
           be
           revenged
           upon
           him
           ,
           for
           dishonouring
           God
           ,
           by
           ignorance
           in
           his
           Word
           :
           Yet
           hee
           sees
           none
           of
           all
           this
           .
           Hee
           neither
           knowes
           ,
           feeles
           ,
           or
           suspects
           these
           many
           dangers
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           is
           incompassed
           ;
           but
           goes
           on
           plodding
           ,
           with
           ungrounded
           confidence
           ,
           and
           wicked
           securitie
           ,
           in
           the
           way
           of
           wickednesse
           and
           destruction
           :
           hee
           passeth
           ,
           with
           much
           desperate
           boldnesse
           ,
           through
           many
           dangerous
           and
           fearefull
           wayes
           ;
           wherein
           ,
           at
           every
           step
           ,
           he
           wounds
           his
           Conscience
           with
           one
           sinne
           or
           other
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           falls
           headlong
           ,
           and
           suddenly
           ,
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           into
           the
           Pit
           of
           Hell.
           This
           is
           certainely
           the
           miserable
           and
           wofull
           state
           of
           all
           those
           that
           live
           in
           spirituall
           Darkenesse
           ,
           and
           are
           ignorant
           in
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           wayes
           of
           godlinesse
           .
           It
           may
           be
           they
           may
           flatter
           ,
           please
           ,
           and
           perswade
           themselves
           ,
           that
           their
           case
           is
           good
           enough
           ;
           that
           ,
           when
           they
           heare
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           those
           everlasting
           pleasures
           at
           Gods
           right
           hand
           ,
           they
           thinke
           notwithstanding
           that
           they
           shall
           come
           thither
           at
           length
           ;
           though
           they
           know
           never
           a
           foot
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           take
           no
           direction
           by
           the
           Light
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           nor
           set
           one
           step
           ,
           by
           new
           obedience
           ,
           towards
           that
           place
           of
           blessednesse
           .
           But
           indeed
           and
           truth
           they
           doe
           very
           fearefully
           deceive
           and
           over-shoot
           themselves
           :
           
           And
           their
           case
           is
           just
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           man
           should
           fall
           asleepe
           upon
           the
           edge
           of
           some
           high
           and
           steepe
           Rocke
           ;
           and
           there
           dreame
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           made
           a
           King
           ,
           attended
           with
           a
           glorious
           Traine
           of
           Nobilitie
           ,
           furnished
           with
           sumptuous
           Pallaces
           ,
           and
           stately
           Buildings
           ,
           enriched
           
           with
           the
           Revenues
           ,
           Soveraignetie
           ,
           and
           Pleasures
           of
           a
           whole
           Kingdome
           :
           But
           upon
           the
           sudden
           ,
           starting
           up
           ,
           and
           leaping
           for
           joy
           ,
           falls
           irrecoverably
           into
           the
           mercilesse
           and
           devouring
           Sea
           ;
           and
           so
           loseth
           that
           little
           comfort
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           in
           this
           miserable
           life
           .
           Many
           wretched
           men
           lye
           and
           ●leepe
           and
           snort
           in
           ignorance
           and
           spirituall
           blindnesse
           ;
           thinking
           ,
           that
           skill
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           points
           of
           Religion
           ,
           belongs
           onely
           to
           those
           that
           are
           Booke-learned
           ;
           entertaining
           much
           vaine
           hope
           of
           salvation
           ,
           without
           all
           truth
           or
           ground
           :
           But
           when
           upon
           their
           Death-bed
           ,
           their
           Consciences
           are
           awakened
           by
           the
           finger
           of
           Gods
           justice
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           slumber
           of
           sinne
           ,
           they
           then
           too
           late
           find
           and
           see
           ,
           that
           all
           was
           but
           a
           Dreame
           ;
           for
           they
           suddenly
           fall
           and
           sinke
           into
           despaire
           ,
           horror
           ,
           and
           endlesse
           desolation
           .
           The
           state
           then
           of
           ignorant
           men
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           they
           little
           thinke
           upon
           it
           ,
           or
           take
           it
           to
           heart
           ,
           is
           most
           fearefull
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           most
           horrible
           hereafter
           .
           In
           this
           World
           ;
           because
           they
           are
           unacquainted
           ,
           and
           untaught
           in
           Gods
           Truth
           ,
           points
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           they
           neither
           know
           their
           owne
           miserie
           ,
           the
           great
           mysterie
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           or
           meanes
           to
           salvation
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
             live
             as
             aliens
             from
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           
           
             strangers
             from
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Promise
             ,
             without
             hope
             ,
             and
             without
             God
             in
             the
             World
             :
          
           Which
           is
           a
           miserie
           of
           all
           miseries
           ;
           
             They
             are
             condemned
             alreadie
             :
          
           
           For
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           
             Iohn
          
           3.
           18.
           
           
             He
             that
             beleeveth
             not
             in
             him
             ,
             is
             alreadie
             condemned
             .
          
           And
           Saint
           
             Paul
          
           saith
           ,
           
           
             Rom.
          
           10.
           14.
           
           
             How
             shall
             they
             beleeve
             in
             him
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             have
             not
             heard
             ;
             and
             how
             shall
             they
             
             heare
             ,
             without
             a
             Preacher
             ?
          
           So
           ,
           that
           without
           knowledge
           in
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           faith
           ;
           and
           without
           faith
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           salvation
           .
           You
           may
           further
           see
           a
           notorious
           Linke
           of
           many
           wretched
           mischiefes
           ,
           
           which
           arise
           from
           ignorance
           ,
           
             Eph.
          
           4.
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           
             Vanitie
             of
             mind
             ,
          
           and
           
             darkenesse
             of
             understanding
          
           are
           naturally
           in
           all
           men
           ;
           for
           wee
           are
           all
           starke
           blinde
           ,
           and
           utterly
           dead
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           matters
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           affaires
           .
           From
           thence
           comes
           ,
           
           grosse
           Ignorance
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           godlinesse
           ;
           and
           this
           Ignorance
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           removed
           and
           dispelled
           by
           the
           Light
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           is
           the
           root
           and
           cause
           of
           strangenesse
           from
           the
           Life
           of
           God
           :
           Hardnesse
           of
           Heart
           ;
           Searednesse
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           Feeling
           ;
           an
           itching
           ,
           wantonnesse
           ,
           and
           eagernesse
           to
           sinne
           ;
           a
           committing
           of
           any
           sinne
           ,
           without
           remorse
           ,
           occasion
           being
           offered
           ;
           an
           unsatisfiednesse
           and
           greedinesse
           in
           the
           pursuit
           of
           sinfull
           pleasures
           ,
           
           and
           
             in
             fulfilling
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             eyes
             ,
             and
             pride
             of
             life
             .
          
           These
           are
           the
           bitter
           and
           poysoned
           fruits
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           knowledge
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           way
           to
           Heaven
           .
           And
           what
           is
           to
           be
           expected
           hereafter
           ,
           
           appeares
           2
           
             Thess
             .
             1.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             The
             Lord
             Iesus
             will
             shew
             himselfe
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             with
             his
             mightie
             Angels
             ,
             in
             flaming
             fire
             ,
             rendring
             vengeance
             unto
             them
             that
             doe
             not
             know
             God
             ,
             and
             which
             obey
             not
             the
             Gospel
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             who
             shall
             be
             punished
             with
             everlasting
             perdition
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             power
             .
          
           Seeing
           then
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Lord
           will
           be
           so
           terrible
           and
           fearefull
           to
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           shall
           
           desire
           the
           Mountaines
           to
           fall
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           hide
           themselves
           from
           the
           fierce
           wrath
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           not
           behold
           his
           fearefull
           countenance
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           shall
           wish
           full
           many
           times
           ,
           they
           had
           never
           beene
           borne
           ;
           how
           ought
           every
           man
           ,
           which
           lives
           without
           the
           Light
           and
           knowledge
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Word
           ,
           feare
           and
           tremble
           ?
           And
           yet
           ,
           God
           knoweth
           ,
           hee
           cannot
           conceive
           the
           thousand
           part
           of
           those
           horrible
           torments
           which
           the
           ignorant
           and
           wicked
           persons
           endure
           for
           ever
           .
           For
           as
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           cannot
           comprehend
           those
           blessed
           and
           glorious
           joyes
           ,
           
           which
           God
           hath
           prepared
           for
           those
           that
           love
           him
           ;
           so
           the
           woe
           ,
           torments
           ,
           and
           endlesse
           vexations
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           poured
           with
           wrath
           and
           vengeance
           upon
           the
           head
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           infinitely
           passe
           the
           understanding
           of
           man
           :
           None
           can
           conceive
           how
           horrible
           they
           are
           ,
           but
           onely
           he
           that
           feeles
           them
           .
           It
           very
           deepely
           then
           concernes
           you
           (
           Beloved
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           )
           as
           you
           tender
           the
           everlasting
           good
           and
           happinesse
           of
           your
           owne
           soules
           ,
           to
           labour
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           be
           instructed
           and
           inlightened
           by
           the
           holy
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           holden
           out
           unto
           you
           ,
           as
           a
           Lampe
           and
           Torch
           ,
           to
           leade
           you
           through
           this
           Vale
           of
           Teares
           ,
           and
           World
           of
           Darkenesse
           ,
           to
           the
           blessed
           fruition
           of
           the
           most
           glorious
           and
           everlasting
           Kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           .
           Otherwise
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           needes
           continue
           in
           ignorance
           still
           ,
           marke
           what
           is
           your
           wofull
           state
           and
           condition
           :
           howsoever
           you
           may
           seeme
           to
           shine
           outwardly
           ,
           to
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           in
           your
           owne
           conceits
           ,
           in
           pleasures
           ,
           in
           plentie
           ,
           in
           civill
           honestie
           ,
           in
           outward
           mirth
           ,
           and
           
           other
           worldly
           contentments
           ;
           yet
           ,
           in
           deed
           and
           truth
           ,
           
           your
           life
           is
           a
           life
           of
           darkenesse
           .
           
             The
             god
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             Darkenesse
             ,
             hath
             blinded
             the
             eyes
             of
             your
             mindes
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             your
             Vnderstandings
             are
             not
             onely
             darkened
             ,
          
           
           but
           
             you
             are
             Darkenesse
             it selfe
             ,
             Eph.
          
           5.
           8.
           
           Your
           workes
           are
           the
           workes
           of
           Darkenesse
           ,
           your
           way
           is
           the
           
             way
             of
             Darkenesse
             ;
          
           
           you
           are
           fettered
           and
           enchained
           
             in
             the
             power
             of
             Darkenesse
             ,
          
           
           
             Coloss
             .
          
           1.
           13.
           
           In
           the
           darkenesse
           of
           crosses
           and
           afflictions
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           you
           shall
           be
           without
           any
           glimpse
           of
           true
           comfort
           and
           refreshing
           from
           the
           Lord
           :
           upon
           your
           Death-beds
           ,
           you
           shall
           meete
           with
           nothing
           but
           darkenesse
           of
           despaire
           and
           horror
           :
           in
           the
           Grave
           ,
           Sathan
           will
           guard
           you
           with
           the
           Barres
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           Bed
           of
           hopelesse
           Darkenesse
           ,
           untill
           the
           Iudgement
           of
           the
           great
           Day
           .
           
           And
           that
           Day
           will
           be
           unto
           you
           ,
           
             a
             Day
             of
             wrath
             ,
             a
             Day
             of
             trouble
             and
             heavinesse
             ,
             a
             Day
             of
             destruction
             and
             desolation
             ,
             a
             Day
             of
             Clouds
             and
             blacknesse
             :
          
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           
             Zeph.
          
           1.
           15.
           
           And
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           you
           are
           to
           be
           cast
           ,
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           from
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           joyes
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           into
           utter
           Darkenesse
           ,
           there
           to
           be
           tormented
           amongst
           wicked
           Devils
           ,
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           .
           This
           is
           certainely
           the
           state
           of
           all
           ignorant
           men
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           will
           not
           be
           enlightened
           with
           saving
           knowledge
           out
           of
           his
           Word
           :
           There
           is
           nothing
           to
           be
           expected
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           Darkenesse
           ,
           Sorrow
           ,
           Despaire
           ,
           and
           Horror
           .
        
         
           A
           third
           Vse
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           
           may
           serve
           for
           admonition
           to
           all
           those
           ,
           
           who
           by
           the
           Light
           of
           Gods
           Word
           have
           alreadie
           found
           and
           are
           entred
           
           into
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           that
           they
           would
           suffer
           themselves
           with
           humilitie
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           and
           constancie
           ,
           to
           be
           led
           along
           in
           a
           course
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           by
           the
           holy
           guidance
           and
           direction
           thereof
           ;
           that
           they
           would
           shine
           dayly
           more
           and
           more
           in
           all
           Christian
           vertues
           ,
           exercises
           ,
           and
           duties
           .
           For
           it
           is
           the
           propertie
           of
           all
           those
           which
           are
           become
           new
           creatures
           ,
           who
           are
           washed
           from
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           new-borne
           by
           the
           immortall
           Seed
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           ;
           to
           long
           after
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           
             desire
             the
             sincere
             Milke
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             grow
             thereby
          
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           and
           new
           obedience
           .
           A
           new-borne
           Babe
           will
           be
           pleased
           and
           satisfied
           with
           nothing
           but
           the
           Pap
           ;
           not
           Gold
           ,
           Pearles
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           will
           content
           it
           :
           even
           so
           a
           new-renewed
           Soule
           doth
           ever
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           the
           sacred
           and
           
             sincere
             Milke
             of
             Gods
             holy
             Word
             ,
          
           
           as
           Saint
           
             Peter
          
           calls
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           dayly
           gather
           strength
           in
           grace
           ;
           otherwise
           ,
           as
           the
           Child
           ,
           so
           it
           would
           languish
           ,
           pine
           away
           ,
           and
           die
           .
           He
           that
           growes
           not
           ,
           and
           goes
           not
           forward
           in
           grace
           ,
           had
           never
           true
           grace
           .
           He
           that
           faithfully
           labours
           not
           to
           feed
           his
           soule
           with
           spirituall
           food
           ,
           never
           passed
           the
           new
           birth
           .
           
             The
             way
             of
             the
             righteous
          
           (
           saith
           
             Salomon
             )
             shineth
             as
             the
             Light
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             shineth
             more
             and
             more
             unto
             the
             perfect
             Day
             ,
             Prov.
          
           4.
           18.
           
           For
           if
           the
           Day-starre
           of
           saving
           knowledge
           once
           appeare
           unto
           a
           man
           ,
           
           and
           
             the
             Sunne
             of
             Righteousnesse
             arise
             in
             his
             heart
             ;
          
           they
           never
           set
           ,
           untill
           they
           bring
           him
           unto
           that
           glorious
           Light
           above
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           can
           attaine
           unto
           .
           He
           proceeds
           and
           profits
           in
           the
           great
           mysterie
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           in
           faith
           ,
           
           repentance
           ,
           and
           sinceritie
           ;
           he
           growes
           from
           vertue
           to
           vertue
           ,
           from
           knowledge
           to
           knowledge
           ,
           from
           grace
           to
           grace
           ,
           
           untill
           hee
           become
           
             a
             perfect
             man
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           as
           the
           fairest
           Sunne
           may
           sometimes
           be
           over-cast
           ,
           and
           darkened
           with
           Clouds
           ,
           and
           Mists
           ;
           so
           the
           holinesse
           of
           a
           godly
           man
           may
           be
           over-clouded
           and
           disgraced
           sometimes
           ,
           by
           falls
           into
           a
           sinne
           ,
           upon
           infirmitie
           ,
           ignorance
           ,
           heedlesnesse
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           :
           But
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           so
           overtaken
           ;
           after
           his
           passing
           through
           sorrow
           and
           griefe
           of
           heart
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           his
           rising
           againe
           by
           repentance
           ;
           hee
           shines
           farre
           more
           brightly
           and
           pleasantly
           both
           to
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           in
           sinceritie
           and
           all
           holy
           graces
           ;
           he
           afterwards
           runnes
           a
           more
           swift
           and
           setled
           course
           in
           the
           race
           of
           sanctification
           .
           So
           that
           ordinarily
           all
           Gods
           children
           
             shine
             as
             Lights
             in
             the
             World
             ,
          
           
           
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             naughtie
             and
             crooked
             generation
             ,
          
           being
           once
           inlightened
           with
           saving
           knowledge
           ;
           and
           they
           still
           waxe
           brighter
           and
           brighter
           ,
           untill
           at
           last
           they
           come
           to
           shine
           
             as
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             the
             Firmament
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             the
             Starres
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
           Looke
           to
           it
           then
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           :
           whosoever
           hath
           alreadie
           given
           his
           Name
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           tasted
           of
           the
           good
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           received
           into
           his
           soule
           some
           glimpses
           of
           heavenly
           Light
           ;
           let
           him
           be
           sure
           to
           follow
           hard
           towards
           the
           Marke
           ,
           for
           the
           Prize
           of
           the
           high
           calling
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           :
           Let
           him
           set
           his
           best
           desires
           ,
           affections
           ,
           and
           endeavours
           ,
           to
           grow
           and
           proceed
           in
           all
           holy
           knowledge
           ,
           in
           the
           Light
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           and
           chearefull
           obedience
           unto
           the
           same
           .
           For
           it
           is
           a
           speciall
           note
           
           and
           marke
           of
           a
           man
           that
           is
           truly
           religious
           ,
           to
           goe
           forward
           ,
           and
           encrease
           in
           grace
           and
           understanding
           :
           Hee
           must
           be
           like
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           which
           ,
           rising
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           enlargeth
           his
           glorious
           light
           and
           heat
           ,
           untill
           he
           reach
           the
           height
           of
           Heaven
           .
           But
           ,
           as
           one
           well
           notes
           ;
           the
           true
           Christian
           must
           not
           be
           like
           
             Hezekiahs
          
           Sunne
           ,
           
           which
           went
           backward
           :
           If
           a
           man
           back-slide
           ,
           waxe
           worse
           ,
           and
           fall
           away
           from
           good
           beginnings
           ,
           he
           addes
           weight
           unto
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           doubles
           his
           damnation
           :
           Hee
           must
           not
           be
           like
           
             Ioshuahs
          
           Sunne
           ,
           
           that
           stood
           still
           .
           It
           is
           so
           farre
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           so
           narrow
           ,
           so
           rough
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           dangers
           and
           difficulties
           ,
           that
           he
           which
           stands
           at
           a
           stay
           ,
           will
           light
           short
           :
           The
           Bridegroome
           will
           be
           entred
           in
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Gate
           shut
           ,
           before
           he
           come
           .
           Hee
           that
           hath
           so
           much
           grace
           ,
           that
           hee
           desires
           no
           more
           ,
           did
           never
           truly
           desire
           any
           :
           And
           he
           that
           endeavours
           not
           to
           be
           better
           ,
           will
           by
           little
           and
           little
           grow
           worse
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           become
           starke
           naught
           .
           He
           therefore
           must
           be
           like
           
             Davids
          
           Sunne
           ,
           that
           great
           and
           glorious
           Gyant
           of
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           
             that
             like
             a
             Bridegroome
             comes
             out
             of
             his
             Chamber
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             as
             a
             Champion
             rejoyceth
             to
             runne
             his
             Race
             .
          
           One
           grace
           in
           Gods
           child
           ,
           begets
           another
           ;
           and
           one
           holy
           action
           ,
           performed
           with
           sinceritie
           of
           heart
           ,
           doth
           inflame
           his
           affections
           with
           love
           and
           zeale
           ,
           with
           courage
           and
           resolution
           ,
           to
           undertake
           moe
           ,
           and
           to
           goe
           through-stitch
           with
           all
           the
           affaires
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           good
           causes
           .
           For
           he
           alone
           knowes
           the
           invaluable
           worth
           ,
           and
           inestimable
           price
           of
           heavenly
           Iewels
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           ravished
           with
           their
           beautie
           ,
           and
           growes
           unsatiable
           in
           his
           desires
           
           and
           longings
           after
           them
           .
           He
           is
           still
           toyling
           and
           labouring
           in
           the
           Trade
           of
           Christianitie
           ,
           for
           more
           gaine
           of
           grace
           ,
           encrease
           of
           comfort
           ,
           and
           further
           assurance
           and
           securitie
           of
           the
           joyes
           of
           Heaven
           .
           Sith
           hee
           hath
           alreadie
           tasted
           and
           fed
           upon
           celestiall
           and
           spirituall
           food
           ,
           he
           findes
           in
           that
           such
           unutterable
           sweetnesse
           ,
           and
           pleasant
           rellish
           ,
           that
           hee
           for
           ever
           after
           hungers
           and
           thirsts
           after
           it
           .
           If
           then
           you
           would
           be
           assured
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           in
           the
           way
           to
           happinesse
           ,
           be
           sure
           to
           be
           led
           on
           by
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Word
           in
           all
           heavenly
           knowledge
           ,
           spirituall
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           holy
           obedience
           .
        
         
           A
           fourth
           and
           last
           Vse
           of
           my
           Doctrine
           ,
           
           is
           for
           instruction
           to
           all
           ;
           
           whether
           they
           be
           naturall
           ,
           or
           spirituall
           ;
           ignorant
           ,
           or
           instructed
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           :
           That
           they
           make
           it
           their
           chiefe
           and
           principall
           Christian
           care
           ,
           zealously
           ,
           and
           conscionably
           ,
           and
           constantly
           to
           heare
           ,
           attend
           ,
           and
           understand
           the
           holy
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           guided
           and
           conducted
           by
           the
           Light
           thereof
           in
           all
           the
           passages
           of
           their
           life
           ,
           and
           wayes
           of
           their
           conversation
           .
        
         
           1
           And
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           I
           will
           ,
           first
           ,
           lay
           downe
           unto
           you
           certaine
           Motives
           ,
           that
           may
           induce
           and
           stirre
           you
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           2
           Cautions
           ,
           or
           Caveats
           ,
           to
           fore-arme
           and
           fore-warne
           you
           of
           Lets
           ,
           and
           Temptations
           ,
           that
           may
           with-draw
           you
           there-from
           .
        
         
           3
           Lastly
           ,
           some
           needfull
           instructions
           for
           your
           right
           carriage
           therein
           .
        
         
           One
           Motive
           ,
           
           to
           stirre
           us
           up
           to
           a
           reverend
           regard
           and
           attention
           ,
           in
           hearing
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           a
           love
           and
           liking
           of
           the
           heavenly
           knowledge
           therein
           
           contained
           ,
           
           and
           to
           a
           sound
           and
           sincere
           practice
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           our
           lives
           and
           conversations
           ,
           may
           be
           this
           :
           The
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           
             an
             Epistle
             or
             Letter
          
           (
           as
           one
           of
           the
           Fathers
           calls
           it
           )
           
             written
             from
             God
             Almightie
          
           unto
           us
           miserable
           men
           ,
           
           published
           by
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           ,
           sealed
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           witnessed
           by
           his
           Angels
           ,
           conveyed
           unto
           us
           by
           his
           Church
           ,
           
             the
             Pillar
             and
             ground
             of
             Truth
             ,
          
           confirmed
           with
           the
           bloud
           of
           millions
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           
           which
           hath
           alreadie
           brought
           thousands
           of
           soules
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           fills
           every
           heart
           that
           understands
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           wholly
           guided
           by
           it
           ,
           with
           Light
           and
           Life
           ,
           with
           Grace
           and
           Salvation
           .
           
           Now
           let
           us
           imagine
           a
           man
           to
           have
           a
           Letter
           sent
           unto
           him
           but
           by
           an
           Earthly
           King
           ,
           or
           some
           great
           Prince
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           wherein
           hee
           should
           have
           a
           Pardon
           granted
           him
           for
           some
           capitall
           Crime
           ,
           and
           high
           Offence
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           were
           lyable
           to
           a
           terrible
           kind
           of
           death
           ;
           or
           wherein
           hee
           should
           be
           fore-warned
           of
           some
           great
           and
           imminent
           danger
           hanging
           over
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           readie
           every
           houre
           to
           fall
           upon
           him
           ;
           or
           ,
           wherein
           hee
           should
           have
           assured
           and
           confirmed
           unto
           him
           ,
           under
           the
           Kings
           Seale
           ,
           some
           rich
           Donation
           ,
           or
           great
           Lordship
           .
           Now
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           should
           receive
           but
           a
           Letter
           from
           some
           high
           and
           mightie
           Potentate
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           wherein
           any
           of
           these
           favours
           should
           be
           conveyed
           unto
           him
           ;
           how
           reverently
           would
           he
           receive
           it
           ?
           how
           thankfully
           would
           he
           accept
           of
           it
           ?
           how
           often
           would
           he
           reade
           it
           ?
           how
           warily
           would
           he
           keepe
           it
           ?
           how
           highly
           would
           he
           esteeme
           of
           it
           ?
           Why
           ,
           in
           this
           royall
           and
           sacred
           Letter
           sent
           from
           the
           King
           and
           great
           Commander
           both
           of
           Heaven
           
           and
           Earth
           ,
           all
           these
           favours
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           more
           joyes
           and
           comforts
           ,
           are
           conveyed
           unto
           every
           beleever
           and
           practiser
           thereof
           .
           In
           that
           ,
           we
           are
           fore-warned
           ,
           lest
           by
           our
           ignorance
           ,
           impietie
           ,
           and
           impenitencie
           ,
           wee
           fall
           into
           the
           Pit
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           everlasting
           horror
           :
           In
           that
           ,
           we
           have
           promised
           and
           performed
           unto
           us
           the
           pardon
           and
           remission
           of
           all
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           whereby
           wee
           justly
           stand
           guiltie
           of
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           endlesse
           torments
           of
           the
           damned
           .
           By
           the
           vertue
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           onely
           comforted
           with
           grace
           in
           this
           World
           ;
           but
           shall
           undoubtedly
           be
           crowned
           with
           peace
           ,
           glory
           ,
           and
           immortalitie
           in
           the
           World
           to
           come
           .
           Such
           a
           Letter
           as
           this
           ,
           hath
           the
           mightie
           and
           terrible
           God
           ,
           most
           glorious
           in
           all
           Power
           and
           Majestie
           ,
           who
           is
           even
           
             a
             consuming
             and
             devouring
             fire
             ;
          
           sent
           unto
           us
           miserable
           men
           ,
           by
           nature
           wretched
           and
           forlorne
           creatures
           ,
           Dust
           and
           Ashes
           :
           why
           then
           ,
           with
           what
           reverence
           ,
           chearefulnesse
           ,
           and
           zeale
           ,
           ought
           wee
           to
           receive
           ,
           reade
           ,
           heare
           ,
           marke
           ,
           learne
           ,
           understand
           ,
           and
           obey
           it
           ?
        
         
           A
           second
           Motive
           ,
           
           may
           be
           the
           precious
           ,
           golden
           ,
           and
           divine
           matter
           which
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           true
           and
           ever-during
           happinesse
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           onely
           can
           bring
           us
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           proposed
           and
           handled
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           things
           of
           greatest
           weight
           ,
           and
           highest
           excellency
           :
           As
           ,
           the
           infinite
           majesty
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           mercy
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           unspeakable
           love
           and
           strange
           sufferings
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           our
           sakes
           ;
           the
           mighty
           and
           miraculous
           working
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           upon
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           in
           this
           Treasury
           ,
           but
           Orient
           Pearles
           ,
           and
           rich
           Iewels
           ;
           as
           ,
           promises
           of
           
           grace
           ,
           spirituall
           comfort
           ,
           confusion
           of
           sinne
           ,
           the
           triumph
           of
           godlines
           ,
           refreshing
           of
           wearied
           soules
           ,
           the
           beautie
           of
           Angels
           ,
           the
           holinesse
           of
           Saints
           ,
           the
           state
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           salvation
           of
           sinners
           ,
           &
           everlasting
           life
           .
           What
           Swine
           are
           they
           ,
           that
           neglecting
           these
           precious
           Pearles
           ,
           root
           only
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           wallow
           in
           worldly
           pleasures
           ,
           feede
           upon
           vanities
           ,
           transitorie
           trash
           ,
           and
           vanishing
           riches
           ,
           which
           in
           their
           greatest
           need
           will
           
             take
             them
             to
             their
             wings
             ,
             like
             an
             Eagle
             ,
             and
             flie
             into
             the
             Heavens
             ?
          
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           only
           able
           to
           prepare
           us
           for
           true
           happinesse
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           possesse
           us
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           .
           It
           only
           begets
           in
           us
           a
           true
           ,
           intire
           ,
           and
           universall
           holinesse
           ;
           
             without
             which
             ,
          
           
           
             none
             shall
             ever
             see
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
          
           or
           the
           glory
           of
           Heaven
           :
           for
           it
           is
           impossible
           ,
           hereafter
           to
           live
           the
           life
           of
           glory
           &
           blessednes
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           if
           we
           live
           not
           here
           the
           life
           of
           grace
           and
           sincerity
           ,
           in
           all
           our
           waies
           .
           
           It
           is
           called
           
             the
             immortall
             Seed
             ,
          
           because
           it
           regenerates
           and
           renewes
           us
           both
           in
           our
           Spirits
           ,
           Soules
           ,
           and
           Bodies
           :
           
             in
             our
             Spirits
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           judgement
           ,
           memory
           ,
           &
           conscience
           :
           
             in
             our
             Soules
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           our
           will
           and
           affections
           :
           
             in
             our
             Bodies
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           every
           member
           .
           If
           the
           Prince
           of
           this
           world
           hath
           not
           blinded
           the
           eyes
           of
           our
           minds
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           be
           not
           reprobats
           ,
           as
           concerning
           salvation
           ,
           it
           only
           is
           able
           to
           inlighten
           our
           understandings
           ,
           to
           rectifie
           our
           wills
           ,
           to
           sanctifie
           our
           hearts
           ,
           to
           mortifie
           our
           affections
           ;
           to
           set
           
             Davids
             Doore
          
           before
           our
           
             lips
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             are
             offend
             not
             with
             our
             tongues
             ;
          
           to
           set
           
             Iobs
             Doore
          
           before
           our
           
             eyes
             ,
             that
             they
             behold
             not
             vanity
             ;
          
           to
           manacle
           our
           hands
           &
           feet
           with
           the
           cords
           and
           bands
           of
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           walke
           or
           worke
           wickedly
           :
           nay
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           able
           to
           
           furnish
           and
           supply
           us
           with
           sufficiencie
           of
           spirituall
           strength
           ,
           to
           continue
           in
           all
           these
           good
           things
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           godly
           course
           vnto
           the
           end
           .
           And
           if
           we
           be
           once
           thus
           qualified
           ,
           we
           are
           rightly
           fitted
           and
           prepared
           for
           the
           glory
           that
           is
           to
           be
           revealed
           .
           As
           before
           ,
           this
           holy
           Word
           did
           translate
           us
           from
           the
           darknesse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           into
           the
           light
           of
           grace
           ;
           it
           can
           now
           much
           more
           easily
           ,
           with
           joy
           and
           triumph
           ,
           bring
           us
           ,
           from
           the
           light
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           the
           light
           of
           immortalitie
           ,
           and
           everlasting
           pleasures
           at
           Gods
           right
           hand
           .
        
         
           A
           third
           Motive
           may
           be
           this
           :
           
           Wee
           must
           be
           judged
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           at
           the
           last
           Day
           .
           
             If
             any
             man
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             Ioh.
          
           12.
           47
           ,
           48.
           )
           
             heare
             my
             words
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             beleeve
             not
             ,
             I
             judge
             him
             not
             ;
             for
             I
             came
             not
             to
             judge
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             to
             save
             the
             World
             :
             He
             that
             refuseth
             me
             ,
             and
             receiveth
             not
             my
             words
             ,
             hath
             one
             that
             judgeth
             him
             ;
             the
             word
             that
             I
             have
             spoken
             ,
             it
             shall
             judge
             him
             in
             the
             last
             Day
             .
          
           Whensoever
           wee
           shall
           come
           to
           judgement
           ,
           and
           appeare
           before
           Gods
           Tribunall
           ,
           (
           and
           wee
           little
           know
           how
           neere
           it
           is
           )
           two
           Bookes
           shall
           be
           layd
           open
           unto
           us
           ;
           the
           one
           ,
           of
           Gods
           Law
           ;
           another
           ,
           of
           our
           owne
           Conscience
           :
           The
           former
           ,
           will
           tell
           us
           what
           wee
           should
           have
           done
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           hath
           revealed
           it
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           rule
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           our
           actions
           :
           The
           other
           ,
           will
           tell
           us
           what
           wee
           have
           done
           ;
           for
           Conscience
           is
           a
           Register
           ,
           
           Light
           ,
           and
           Power
           in
           our
           Vnderstanding
           ,
           which
           treasures
           up
           all
           our
           particular
           actions
           against
           the
           Day
           of
           Triall
           ;
           discovers
           unto
           us
           the
           equitie
           ,
           or
           iniquitie
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           determines
           of
           them
           ,
           either
           with
           us
           ,
           or
           against
           us
           .
           
           Now
           we
           must
           not
           take
           any
           exception
           against
           the
           first
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           :
           
             For
             the
             Law
             of
             God
          
           (
           saith
           
             David
             ,
          
           
           
             Psal
             .
          
           19.
           7.
           
           )
           
             is
             perfect
             ,
             converting
             the
             soule
             :
             The
             testimonie
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             sure
             ,
             and
             giveth
             wisedome
             unto
             the
             simple
             .
          
           Wee
           cannot
           against
           the
           second
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Booke
           of
           our
           Conscience
           :
           for
           it
           was
           ever
           in
           our
           custodie
           and
           keeping
           ;
           no
           man
           could
           corrupt
           it
           ;
           there
           is
           nothing
           writ
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           with
           our
           owne
           hands
           .
           Now
           ,
           in
           what
           a
           terrible
           fearefull
           case
           will
           a
           man
           be
           at
           that
           Day
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           see
           the
           Booke
           of
           God
           layd
           open
           before
           him
           ;
           in
           the
           Light
           whereof
           hee
           should
           have
           led
           all
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           he
           is
           now
           to
           be
           judged
           ;
           and
           yet
           know
           himselfe
           to
           have
           had
           no
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           to
           have
           beene
           a
           meere
           stranger
           in
           it
           ?
           Though
           
             the
             great
             things
             of
             the
             Law
          
           were
           many
           times
           published
           and
           preached
           unto
           him
           ,
           
           yet
           hee
           counted
           them
           but
           as
           a
           
             strange
             thing
             .
          
           Every
           mans
           Conscience
           is
           naturally
           corrupt
           ,
           defiled
           ,
           and
           uncomfortable
           ;
           and
           can
           endure
           and
           digest
           reasonable
           quietly
           the
           rage
           of
           disordered
           affections
           ,
           many
           vile
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           sinfull
           actions
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           at
           the
           last
           Day
           ,
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           awakened
           ,
           opened
           ,
           examined
           ,
           it
           will
           bring
           forth
           nothing
           ,
           but
           the
           Worme
           that
           never
           dyes
           ,
           strange
           confusion
           ,
           and
           condemnation
           ;
           except
           it
           hath
           beene
           formerly
           in
           this
           World
           enlightened
           ,
           purged
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           the
           Bloud
           of
           the
           Lambe
           .
           Most
           accursed
           then
           ,
           and
           forlorne
           ,
           will
           be
           the
           state
           of
           every
           ignorant
           man
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           appeare
           before
           the
           Iudge
           of
           all
           the
           World
           :
           When
           he
           lookes
           upon
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           he
           shall
           finde
           nothing
           
           but
           guilt
           ,
           and
           horror
           :
           when
           upon
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           after
           which
           he
           should
           have
           lived
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           he
           must
           now
           be
           judged
           ;
           it
           will
           be
           to
           him
           but
           as
           a
           
             sealed
             Booke
             ;
          
           hee
           will
           see
           nothing
           but
           his
           owne
           ignorance
           ,
           blindnesse
           ,
           and
           strangenesse
           in
           it
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           all
           the
           Plagues
           and
           Curses
           denounced
           in
           it
           against
           ignorant
           ,
           wicked
           ,
           and
           unrepentant
           sinners
           ,
           shall
           be
           his
           portion
           ,
           in
           the
           Lake
           that
           burnes
           with
           fire
           and
           Brimstone
           for
           evermore
           .
           This
           ought
           then
           to
           stirre
           up
           every
           man
           ,
           with
           all
           care
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           store
           himselfe
           ,
           while
           he
           hath
           time
           ,
           with
           saving
           knowledge
           and
           holy
           obedience
           unto
           that
           Word
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           his
           Iudge
           in
           the
           last
           Day
           :
           Nay
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           take
           heed
           unto
           his
           feet
           ,
           
           and
           looke
           unto
           his
           behaviour
           ,
           when
           hee
           enters
           into
           the
           House
           of
           God
           :
           For
           in
           that
           Day
           he
           must
           answer
           and
           be
           countable
           for
           every
           Sermon
           that
           he
           hath
           heard
           ,
           and
           for
           every
           Lesson
           he
           hath
           beene
           taught
           out
           of
           the
           Booke
           of
           God
           :
           If
           they
           have
           not
           enlightened
           his
           understanding
           ,
           they
           have
           hardened
           his
           heart
           ;
           if
           they
           doe
           not
           now
           reforme
           him
           ,
           they
           will
           hereafter
           confound
           him
           ;
           if
           he
           doe
           not
           profit
           by
           them
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           be
           plagued
           for
           the
           neglect
           of
           them
           :
           For
           Gods
           Word
           is
           unto
           every
           man
           that
           heares
           it
           ,
           either
           
             the
             savour
             of
             life
             unto
             life
             ,
          
           
           or
           
             the
             savour
             of
             death
             unto
             death
             :
          
           
           It
           is
           
             a
             two-edged
             Sword
             ;
          
           it
           either
           kills
           the
           sinne
           ,
           or
           the
           soule
           ,
           it
           must
           and
           
             shall
             prosper
             in
             the
             worke
             for
             which
             it
             is
             sent
             .
          
           
           God
           will
           rayse
           glory
           ,
           hee
           will
           winne
           honour
           unto
           himselfe
           ,
           from
           every
           man.
           If
           hee
           cannot
           be
           glorified
           ,
           by
           his
           conversion
           ,
           and
           salvation
           ;
           hee
           will
           glorifie
           his
           
           owne
           Name
           ,
           in
           his
           deserved
           overthrow
           ,
           and
           just
           confusion
           .
        
         
           A
           fourth
           Motive
           may
           be
           ;
           
           That
           horrible
           and
           fearefull
           punishment
           and
           destruction
           ,
           which
           at
           length
           will
           certainely
           befall
           all
           negligent
           and
           contemptuous
           hearers
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           practise
           not
           the
           power
           thereof
           in
           their
           lives
           and
           conversations
           .
           
             Whosoever
          
           (
           saith
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           )
           
             shall
             not
             receive
             you
             ,
          
           
           
             or
             heare
             your
             words
             ;
             when
             yee
             depart
             out
             of
             that
             house
             ,
             or
             that
             Citie
             ,
             shake
             off
             the
             dust
             of
             your
             feet
             :
             Truly
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             easier
             for
             them
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Sodome
             and
             Gomorrah
             ,
             in
             the
             Day
             of
             Iudgement
             ,
             than
             for
             that
             Citie
             .
          
           The
           infamous
           abominations
           ,
           the
           damnable
           and
           crying
           sinnes
           of
           the
           Sodomites
           are
           knowne
           unto
           all
           :
           Who
           hath
           not
           heard
           of
           those
           flouds
           of
           fire
           and
           Brimstone
           ,
           which
           swept
           them
           away
           ,
           as
           the
           hatefullest
           creatures
           that
           ever
           lived
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ?
           How
           rufull
           then
           ,
           and
           how
           lamentable
           will
           be
           their
           condition
           ,
           who
           are
           lyable
           and
           subject
           to
           more
           horrible
           plagues
           than
           these
           ?
           Wee
           should
           therefore
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           negligent
           ,
           irreverent
           ,
           and
           unprofitable
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           a
           sinne
           of
           a
           farre
           greater
           weight
           ,
           and
           more
           fearefull
           consequence
           ,
           than
           we
           ordinarily
           imagine
           .
           When
           wee
           heare
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Embassadours
           of
           God
           ,
           delivering
           his
           mind
           ,
           and
           revealing
           his
           Will
           unto
           us
           ,
           out
           of
           such
           places
           as
           these
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           conceive
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           neerer
           and
           more
           speciall
           manner
           ,
           wee
           stand
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           great
           God
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           who
           is
           clothed
           with
           infinite
           terrour
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           majestie
           ;
           and
           thereafter
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           
           proportion
           our
           behaviour
           and
           carriage
           ,
           with
           reverence
           ,
           humility
           ,
           and
           obedience
           to
           so
           great
           a
           presence
           .
           Earthly
           Princes
           will
           not
           endure
           contempt
           and
           disgrace
           at
           their
           subjects
           hands
           :
           
           They
           cannot
           abide
           to
           have
           their
           Majestie
           and
           authority
           lightly
           set
           by
           ,
           their
           lawes
           and
           commands
           to
           bee
           neglected
           and
           troden
           under
           foot
           :
           Why
           then
           should
           the
           Lord
           of
           glory
           ,
           of
           justice
           and
           power
           ,
           beare
           such
           indignities
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           sinfull
           men
           ,
           which
           are
           his
           most
           abject
           vassals
           ,
           and
           contemptible
           creatures
           ?
           Certaine
           it
           is
           ,
           if
           wee
           weight
           aright
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           that
           God
           ,
           before
           whom
           wee
           stand
           ,
           and
           our
           owne
           vilenesse
           ,
           wee
           should
           hold
           it
           most
           just
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           presently
           in
           the
           place
           where
           we
           stand
           ,
           punish
           and
           plague
           our
           sleepinesse
           ,
           talking
           ,
           wandring
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           irreverent
           carriage
           at
           hearing
           his
           Word
           ,
           with
           some
           sudden
           and
           markable
           vengeance
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           spectacle
           &
           example
           unto
           others
           ,
           for
           neglecting
           so
           great
           salvation
           .
           It
           is
           Gods
           great
           mercy
           that
           such
           plagues
           and
           judgements
           are
           respited
           ,
           suspended
           ,
           and
           deferred
           ;
           for
           even
           all
           the
           curses
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           God
           doe
           naturally
           ,
           deservedly
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           course
           of
           Gods
           justice
           ,
           belong
           unto
           the
           negligent
           hearer
           ,
           and
           disobedient
           unto
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           
             All
             these
             curses
          
           (
           saith
           
             Moses
             Deut.
          
           28.
           49.
           
           )
           
           
             shall
             come
             upon
             thee
             and
             pursue
             thee
             ,
             and
             overtake
             thee
             ,
             till
             thou
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             because
             thou
             obeyest
             not
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God.
             
          
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           in
           the
           second
           place
           to
           the
           temptations
           and
           lets
           whereby
           a
           man
           may
           bee
           hindered
           from
           hearing
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           
           profiting
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           a
           conscionable
           practising
           of
           the
           same
           .
        
         
         
           The
           highest
           in
           impiety
           ,
           
           and
           most
           horrible
           ,
           is
           a
           spice
           of
           Atheisme
           ,
           
           which
           Satan
           suggests
           into
           worldly
           men
           ,
           whereby
           they
           wickedly
           ,
           and
           very
           blasphemously
           thinke
           ,
           
           that
           the
           sacred
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           politike
           invention
           and
           devise
           to
           keepe
           men
           in
           awe
           and
           order
           ,
           in
           Cities
           and
           societies
           ,
           and
           to
           preserve
           them
           from
           wildnesse
           and
           outrages
           .
           But
           I
           would
           gladly
           know
           whose
           worke
           and
           invention
           it
           is
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           Gods
           Almighty
           ?
        
         
           
             It
             is
             not
             mans
             :
          
           
           For
           it
           directly
           and
           strongly
           opposeth
           against
           the
           streame
           of
           his
           sensuall
           delights
           ,
           and
           earthly
           pleasures
           :
           It
           curbs
           his
           most
           desired
           contentments
           ,
           and
           crosseth
           the
           naturall
           bent
           of
           his
           affections
           .
        
         
           
             It
             is
             not
             Satans
             :
          
           For
           he
           in
           all
           ages
           hath
           fiercely
           and
           furiously
           set
           himselfe
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           the
           engine
           that
           batters
           and
           beats
           downe
           his
           kingdome
           of
           darknesse
           .
        
         
           
             It
             is
             not
             any
             Angels
             ,
             or
             other
             creatures
             :
          
           For
           the
           *
           Majestie
           ,
           excellencie
           ,
           miraculous
           efficacie
           ,
           and
           wonderfull
           power
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           is
           farre
           above
           the
           reach
           and
           capacity
           of
           any
           creature
           ;
           transcendent
           to
           all
           created
           understandings
           ,
           and
           finite
           comprehension
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           famous
           miracles
           ,
           the
           many
           visions
           ,
           the
           true
           fore-telling
           of
           things
           to
           come
           ▪
           the
           inward
           ,
           lively
           and
           effectuall
           workings
           upon
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           elect
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           singular
           and
           sacred
           markes
           &
           characters
           of
           divinity
           stamped
           upon
           it
           ,
           doth
           plainly
           shew
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           alone
           holy
           invention
           of
           Gods
           divine
           ,
           pure
           and
           infinite
           understanding
           ,
           and
           revealed
           to
           the
           world
           for
           the
           inlarging
           of
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           the
           salvation
           
           of
           many
           a
           thousand
           soules
           ;
           for
           the
           confusion
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           just
           condemnation
           of
           the
           children
           of
           hell
           .
           Take
           heed
           then
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           you
           give
           not
           entrance
           or
           entertainment
           to
           any
           such
           fearefull
           blasphemous
           temptation
           ,
           whereby
           the
           love
           and
           zeale
           to
           Gods
           Word
           may
           be
           cooled
           ,
           or
           you
           grow
           lesse
           carefull
           in
           purchasing
           and
           practising
           the
           knowledge
           and
           power
           of
           it
           .
           This
           let
           layes
           hold
           onely
           upon
           men
           of
           a
           reprobate
           sense
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           already
           marked
           out
           for
           certaine
           damnation
           .
        
         
           A
           second
           let
           and
           hinderance
           from
           hearing
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           
           is
           recusancie
           ,
           the
           cozenage
           and
           imposture
           of
           Popery
           .
           
           For
           such
           is
           the
           wickednesse
           and
           cruelty
           of
           that
           superstition
           and
           mystery
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           that
           it
           labours
           might
           and
           maine
           to
           keepe
           all
           the
           world
           close
           prisoners
           in
           the
           dungeon
           of
           darknesse
           and
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           to
           deprive
           them
           of
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           The
           prophane
           professors
           of
           this
           bloudy
           Religion
           ,
           hold
           ignorance
           to
           be
           the
           mother
           of
           devotion
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           dangerous
           thing
           for
           simple
           people
           to
           pry
           into
           the
           Booke
           of
           God.
           And
           so
           they
           doe
           more
           safely
           and
           securely
           feed
           their
           followers
           with
           their
           owne
           damnable
           principles
           of
           treason
           ,
           rebellion
           ,
           disloyalty
           and
           disobedience
           to
           lawfull
           Kings
           .
           So
           they
           lead
           ignorant
           people
           which
           way
           ,
           and
           as
           farre
           as
           they
           will
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           even
           to
           beleeve
           that
           blowing
           up
           of
           whole
           states
           ,
           and
           killing
           of
           Kings
           ,
           are
           very
           glorious
           acts
           ,
           and
           merit
           the
           brightest
           crowne
           of
           immortality
           ,
           and
           the
           highest
           seat
           in
           heaven
           .
           I
           hope
           in
           the
           Lord
           
           there
           is
           none
           of
           you
           ,
           but
           with
           all
           his
           heart
           hates
           and
           detests
           this
           bloudy
           ,
           murtherous
           ,
           and
           Idolatrous
           generation
           ;
           and
           will
           by
           no
           meanes
           suffer
           his
           right
           eye
           of
           knowledge
           in
           Gods
           Word
           to
           be
           put
           out
           by
           these
           cursed
           Ammonites
           .
        
         
           Adde
           here
           another
           let
           ,
           which
           is
           Separatisme
           ,
           See
           
             Ta.
             pag.
          
           79.
           
        
         
           A
           third
           let
           and
           hinderance
           ,
           
           is
           the
           height
           of
           hardnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           
           and
           most
           damned
           desperatenesse
           in
           sinning
           ,
           when
           men
           are
           become
           so
           greedy
           of
           fulfilling
           their
           sinfull
           pleasures
           ,
           that
           they
           drinke
           up
           sensuall
           delights
           like
           water
           ,
           draw
           on
           iniquity
           
             like
             cords
             of
             vanitie
             ,
             and
             sinne
             as
             with
             cart-ropes
             :
          
           For
           then
           they
           beginne
           to
           say
           with
           themselves
           ,
           even
           to
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           with
           them
           in
           
             ●ob
          
           21.
           14
           ,
           
           15.
           
           
             Depart
             from
             us
             ,
             for
             we
             desire
             not
             the
             knowledge
             of
             thy
             wayes
             .
             Who
             is
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             serve
             him
             ?
             and
             what
             profit
             should
             we
             have
             if
             we
             should
             pray
             unto
             him
             ?
          
           And
           with
           those
           to
           whom
           
             Isaiah
          
           in
           his
           fifth
           Chapter
           denounceth
           a
           fearefull
           woe
           ;
           
             Let
             him
             make
             speed
             ,
          
           
           
             let
             him
             hasten
             his
             worke
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             see
             it
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             Holy
             one
             of
             Israel
             draw
             neare
             and
             come
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             know
             it
             .
          
           Men
           that
           are
           possessed
           with
           such
           a
           rebellious
           and
           scornfull
           spirit
           as
           this
           ,
           neither
           much
           care
           for
           God
           or
           his
           Wor●
           threats
           or
           promises
           ,
           judgements
           or
           mercies
           ,
           heaven
           or
           hell
           .
           No
           marvell
           then
           though
           they
           set
           light
           by
           Gods
           ministers
           ,
           and
           seeke
           not
           for
           instruction
           in
           holy
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           wisdome
           .
           
           That
           wee
           may
           be
           preserved
           from
           this
           horrible
           and
           desperate
           case
           ,
           and
           so
           fearefully
           hardning
           our
           hearts
           against
           the
           Word
           of
           life
           and
           
           salvation
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           very
           carefull
           and
           watchfull
           ,
           that
           wee
           give
           not
           way
           ,
           passage
           ,
           and
           entertainment
           to
           wicked
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           sinfull
           motions
           :
           for
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           a
           man
           proceedes
           to
           the
           height
           of
           sinne
           ,
           
           and
           a
           reprobate
           sense
           .
           There
           first
           ariseth
           in
           his
           Heart
           an
           idle
           and
           wandering
           thought
           of
           some
           unlawfull
           thing
           ;
           
           as
           of
           Lust
           ,
           Covetousnesse
           ,
           Pride
           ,
           Malice
           ,
           prophaning
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           Cozening
           ,
           
           and
           circumventing
           his
           Brother
           ;
           and
           such
           like
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           begins
           to
           allure
           ,
           entice
           ,
           and
           conferre
           with
           the
           Will.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Will
           doth
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           take
           it
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           and
           is
           tickled
           ,
           pleased
           ,
           
           and
           delighted
           with
           it
           .
           Then
           followes
           Consent
           :
           
           Consent
           sets
           the
           affections
           on
           foot
           ,
           and
           plots
           the
           accomplishment
           and
           practice
           of
           it
           ;
           
           and
           sinne
           practised
           with
           pleasure
           ,
           brings
           Custome
           .
           Custome
           sharpens
           a
           mans
           wit
           ,
           and
           makes
           him
           looke
           about
           ,
           
           how
           to
           excuse
           it
           :
           From
           excusing
           sinne
           ,
           
           hee
           growes
           to
           defend
           it
           :
           Defence
           of
           sinne
           ,
           makes
           him
           obstinate
           ,
           and
           resolved
           to
           continue
           in
           it
           :
           
           Obstinatenesse
           begets
           boasting
           ,
           and
           glorying
           in
           it
           .
           And
           if
           a
           man
           once
           become
           impudent
           ,
           and
           take
           a
           pride
           in
           sinning
           ,
           
           there
           presently
           follows
           a
           brazen
           Brow
           ,
           
           and
           whorish
           fore-head
           ,
           an
           yron
           sinew
           in
           the
           necke
           ,
           a
           heart
           as
           hard
           as
           the
           nether
           Milstone
           ,
           a
           seared
           Conscience
           ,
           
           and
           a
           reprobate
           sense
           .
           These
           are
           the
           steps
           ,
           by
           which
           a
           man
           riseth
           into
           the
           Seat
           of
           the
           scornefull
           :
           And
           upon
           the
           top
           of
           these
           stayres
           ,
           Sinne
           sits
           in
           the
           greatest
           triumph
           and
           soveraigntie
           ;
           and
           banisheth
           out
           of
           a
           mans
           heart
           ,
           all
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           love
           to
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           zeale
           unto
           his
           Word
           .
        
         
         
           A
           fourth
           Let
           and
           hinderance
           from
           hearing
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           
           and
           yeelding
           entire
           obedience
           unto
           it
           ,
           
           is
           a
           very
           pestilent
           and
           politike
           conceit
           ,
           which
           possesseth
           the
           hearts
           of
           very
           many
           ;
           whereby
           they
           are
           perswaded
           ,
           That
           Lawes
           divine
           are
           but
           like
           humane
           or
           mens
           constitutions
           :
           As
           these
           execute
           none
           ,
           but
           chiefe
           Malefactors
           ;
           so
           these
           Decrees
           of
           God
           will
           at
           last
           condemne
           none
           ,
           but
           infamous
           and
           notorious
           sinners
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           but
           pettie
           Offendors
           ,
           or
           onely
           maintaine
           but
           one
           sweet
           sinne
           in
           themselves
           ;
           if
           they
           be
           not
           of
           the
           worst
           sort
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           not
           so
           forward
           hearers
           of
           Sermons
           ,
           so
           Scripture-wise
           ,
           or
           hold
           such
           a
           strict
           course
           of
           holinesse
           in
           their
           conversation
           :
           yet
           they
           thinke
           with
           themselves
           ,
           their
           case
           is
           good
           enough
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           will
           goe
           well
           enough
           with
           them
           at
           last
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           cold
           ,
           and
           carelesse
           ,
           in
           esteeming
           of
           hearing
           ,
           and
           conforming
           themselves
           to
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           the
           Word
           .
           But
           let
           no
           man
           deceive
           himselfe
           :
           The
           destruction
           of
           the
           negligent
           hearer
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           disobedient
           to
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           
           shall
           be
           as
           the
           destruction
           of
           *
           
             Sodome
             ,
          
           and
           farre
           more
           grievous
           .
           He
           that
           lyes
           and
           delights
           in
           any
           one
           knowne
           sinne
           ,
           of
           which
           his
           Conscience
           is
           convicted
           ,
           is
           in
           a
           fearefull
           case
           .
           
           
             Without
             faith
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             please
             God
             :
          
           
           and
           ,
           
             Without
             holinesse
             ,
             no
             man
             shall
             see
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           none
           hath
           either
           faith
           ,
           or
           holinesse
           ,
           without
           saving
           knowledge
           out
           of
           Gods
           Booke
           .
           Without
           the
           New-birth
           ,
           and
           continuance
           in
           grace
           unto
           the
           end
           ,
           no
           man
           shall
           be
           saved
           :
           And
           ,
           sincere
           obedience
           to
           a
           constant
           
           and
           conscionable
           Ministerie
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           is
           a
           meanes
           both
           to
           beget
           ,
           nourish
           ,
           and
           continue
           saving
           grace
           .
           And
           ,
           let
           mens
           conceits
           be
           what
           they
           will
           ;
           as
           sure
           it
           is
           ,
           as
           God
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           not
           one
           jot
           or
           tittle
           of
           all
           the
           Plagues
           and
           Curses
           registred
           in
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           but
           shall
           be
           severely
           executed
           upon
           all
           ignorant
           and
           unrepentant
           sinners
           ,
           
           and
           
             poured
             upon
             the
             hairie
             scalpe
             of
             all
             such
             as
             goe
             on
             still
             in
             their
             wickednesse
             .
          
        
         
           A
           fifth
           Let
           and
           hinderance
           of
           hearing
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           
           is
           an
           excessive
           and
           immoderate
           delight
           ,
           
           and
           an
           eager
           and
           earnest
           pursuit
           of
           the
           sinfull
           pleasures
           of
           a
           mans
           sweet
           sinne
           .
           *
           By
           a
           mans
           sweet
           sinne
           ,
           I
           meane
           that
           ,
           which
           his
           corrupt
           nature
           hath
           singled
           out
           ,
           and
           made
           speciall
           choise
           of
           ,
           to
           follow
           and
           feed
           upon
           ,
           with
           greatest
           delight
           and
           sensuall
           sweetnesse
           ;
           which
           ,
           by
           custome
           and
           continuance
           ,
           hath
           taken
           deepest
           root
           and
           surest
           hold
           in
           his
           heart
           :
           upon
           which
           ,
           all
           his
           affections
           and
           desires
           are
           carried
           with
           sharpest
           edge
           ,
           heat
           ,
           and
           headlongnesse
           ;
           and
           to
           which
           ,
           hee
           makes
           all
           occasions
           and
           circumstances
           ,
           friends
           and
           acquaintance
           ,
           Religion
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           all
           the
           powers
           both
           of
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           and
           outward
           estate
           ,
           serviceable
           and
           contributorie
           ,
           as
           to
           that
           which
           chiefely
           rules
           and
           reignes
           in
           him
           .
           This
           sweet
           sinne
           ,
           in
           some
           ,
           is
           Worldlinesse
           ,
           Earthly-mindednesse
           ,
           and
           Covetousnesse
           :
           In
           others
           ,
           it
           is
           Voluptuousnesse
           ,
           Lust
           ,
           and
           Vncleannesse
           ;
           Pride
           ,
           Pleasures
           ,
           Drunkennesse
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           .
           Now
           certaine
           it
           is
           ,
           carnall
           ,
           prophane
           ,
           and
           unregenerate
           men
           ,
           doe
           many
           times
           preferre
           the
           pleasures
           of
           their
           sweet
           
           and
           most
           delightfull
           sinne
           ,
           before
           the
           comforts
           of
           Gods
           House
           ,
           the
           Congregation
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           preciousnesse
           of
           the
           Word
           preached
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           howsoever
           they
           may
           ordinarily
           come
           to
           Sermons
           ,
           (
           though
           it
           be
           rather
           for
           fashion
           ,
           and
           of
           custome
           ,
           than
           with
           heartie
           and
           true
           devotion
           )
           yet
           if
           some
           speciall
           gaine
           and
           profit
           be
           to
           be
           layd
           hold
           upon
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           if
           some
           extraordinarie
           pleasure
           ,
           feasting
           ,
           pastime
           ,
           and
           companie
           be
           then
           to
           be
           enjoyed
           ;
           they
           make
           no
           Conscience
           to
           turne
           their
           backes
           upon
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           even
           upon
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           :
           so
           ,
           for
           a
           little
           sinfull
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           worldly
           contentment
           ,
           wretchedly
           abandoning
           Gods
           holy
           Ordinance
           ,
           and
           the
           necessarie
           meanes
           of
           their
           owne
           salvation
           .
        
         
           That
           many
           men
           are
           thus
           wickedly
           hindered
           from
           hearing
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           
           appeares
           in
           
             Math.
          
           
           22.
           and
           
             Luke
          
           14.
           
           The
           glorious
           magnificence
           ,
           and
           rich
           comforts
           of
           heavenly
           Cheare
           in
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           
           are
           notably
           set
           out
           unto
           us
           there
           ,
           by
           divers
           circumstances
           ,
           in
           the
           Parable
           of
           the
           great
           Feast
           .
           
           First
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           Wedding
           Feast
           ;
           which
           usually
           is
           full
           of
           joy
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           and
           great
           solemnitie
           .
           
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           was
           made
           by
           a
           King
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           like
           unto
           himselfe
           ,
           Royall
           ,
           and
           Princely
           ,
           in
           plentie
           and
           varietie
           ,
           answerable
           to
           his
           State
           and
           Greatnesse
           .
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           was
           made
           at
           the
           Marriage
           of
           a
           Kings
           sonne
           ;
           which
           would
           make
           it
           yet
           farre
           more
           sumptuous
           ,
           full
           of
           pompe
           ,
           and
           noble
           entertainment
           ,
           than
           if
           it
           had
           beene
           for
           a
           servant
           ,
           friend
           ,
           or
           ordinarie
           person
           .
        
         
         
           By
           all
           this
           ,
           
           is
           meant
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           ;
           wherewith
           every
           faithfull
           man
           is
           feasted
           ,
           made
           Gods
           sonne
           ,
           and
           married
           to
           Christ
           himselfe
           for
           ever
           ,
           
           
             in
             righteousnesse
             and
             in
             judgement
             ,
             in
             mercie
             and
             in
             compassion
             .
          
           This
           Feast
           being
           in
           full
           readinesse
           ,
           Servants
           are
           sent
           out
           ,
           to
           invite
           Guests
           :
           But
           for
           all
           the
           glory
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           and
           magnificence
           prepared
           for
           them
           ,
           in
           this
           Wedding
           ,
           and
           Royall
           Feast
           ;
           many
           refuse
           to
           come
           ,
           
           and
           make
           excuse
           :
           One
           saith
           ;
           
             he
             hath
             bought
             a
             Farme
             ,
             and
             must
             needes
             goe
             to
             see
             it
             :
          
           another
           hath
           bought
           
             five
             Yoke
             of
             Oxen
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             goes
             to
             prove
             them
             :
          
           another
           hath
           
             married
             a
             Wife
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             therefore
             he
             cannot
             come
             :
          
           
           another
           is
           busied
           about
           
             his
             Merchandise
             ,
          
           buying
           and
           selling
           ,
           and
           can
           hardly
           spare
           so
           much
           time
           .
        
         
           Thus
           one
           sinfull
           delight
           or
           other
           ,
           profit
           ,
           pleasure
           ,
           companie
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           doe
           many
           times
           stay
           and
           hinder
           prophane
           and
           worldly
           men
           from
           hearing
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           from
           this
           spirituall
           and
           heavenly
           Feast
           in
           his
           House
           ;
           whereby
           their
           soules
           might
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           
           
             as
             it
             were
             with
             marrow
             and
             fatnesse
             ,
          
           with
           the
           comforts
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           a
           taste
           of
           the
           joyes
           of
           Heaven
           .
           It
           is
           very
           strange
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           should
           be
           so
           bloudie
           and
           cruell
           to
           his
           owne
           soule
           ;
           that
           ,
           whereas
           by
           the
           breaking
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           Life
           unto
           him
           in
           such
           places
           as
           this
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           it
           furnished
           with
           spirituall
           strength
           ,
           towards
           everlasting
           life
           :
           yet
           for
           some
           earthly
           pelfe
           ,
           and
           temporall
           pleasure
           ,
           absenting
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           suffers
           it
           to
           starve
           in
           ignorance
           and
           prophanenesse
           ;
           the
           immediate
           and
           certaine
           passages
           to
           eternal
           death
           .
        
         
         
           Let
           a
           man
           imagine
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           
           when
           he
           purposes
           and
           resolves
           to
           absent
           himselfe
           from
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           that
           hee
           layes
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           in
           the
           one
           Scale
           of
           the
           Weights
           ,
           the
           glorious
           Majestie
           ,
           presence
           ,
           and
           honour
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           comfort
           ,
           happinesse
           ,
           and
           salvation
           of
           his
           owne
           Soule
           :
           and
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           a
           little
           wretched
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           profit
           ;
           and
           so
           suffers
           this
           miserable
           Vanitie
           to
           weigh
           downe
           so
           infinite
           a
           Majestie
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           
           first
           ,
           Gods
           House
           ,
           where
           his
           Word
           is
           faithfully
           preached
           ,
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           Presence-Chamber
           of
           the
           everlasting
           King
           of
           Glory
           .
           Here
           he
           sits
           in
           a
           Chaire
           of
           State
           ,
           with
           more
           speciall
           and
           eminent
           Power
           and
           Majestie
           ,
           as
           anciently
           he
           sate
           betweene
           the
           Cherubins
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           Christ
           himselfe
           is
           here
           present
           :
           For
           ,
           
             Wheresoever
             two
             or
             three
             are
             gathered
             together
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             .
          
           And
           so
           he
           is
           said
           ,
           
             to
             walke
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             seven
             golden
             Candlesticks
             ;
          
           
           and
           with
           speciall
           power
           and
           providence
           to
           direct
           and
           guide
           these
           holy
           Exercises
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           present
           ,
           in
           our
           Assemblies
           ;
           plentifully
           shedding
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           the
           rich
           Treasures
           of
           Wisdome
           and
           Grace
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           the
           blessed
           Angels
           of
           God
           are
           here
           ;
           as
           appeareth
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           11.
           10.
           not
           onely
           to
           doe
           service
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           unto
           the
           Elect
           ,
           and
           unto
           his
           Ministerie
           ;
           but
           also
           ,
           after
           a
           sort
           ,
           to
           solace
           and
           rejoyce
           themselves
           in
           the
           beautie
           of
           Gods
           House
           ,
           
           and
           in
           the
           Mysteries
           published
           in
           the
           Gospel
           :
           as
           appeares
           ,
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           1.
           12.
           
        
         
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
           Gods
           holy
           Saints
           here
           present
           themselves
           ;
           in
           whom
           ,
           all
           our
           delight
           and
           comfort
           ought
           to
           be
           :
           for
           they
           onely
           are
           truly
           excellent
           ,
           allyed
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           and
           heires
           of
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           
           here
           alone
           ordinarily
           are
           to
           be
           had
           Blessings
           ,
           Life
           ,
           and
           Salvation
           :
           for
           the
           Word
           preached
           is
           the
           ordinarie
           meanes
           to
           beget
           the
           unconverted
           unto
           God
           ;
           by
           inlightening
           their
           eyes
           ,
           opening
           their
           eares
           ,
           softening
           their
           hearts
           ,
           planting
           faith
           in
           their
           soules
           ,
           and
           holinesse
           in
           their
           conversations
           :
           so
           that
           ,
           of
           the
           children
           of
           wrath
           ,
           they
           become
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God.
           
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           called
           ,
           
             a
             Ministerie
             of
             Reconciliation
             ,
             of
             Peace
             ;
             a
             Word
             of
             Grace
             ;
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             of
             Life
             .
          
        
         
           If
           a
           man
           be
           alreadie
           converted
           ,
           
           and
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           he
           may
           receive
           these
           Blessings
           by
           it
           :
           It
           is
           a
           powerfull
           meanes
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
        
         
           To
           encrease
           his
           knowledge
           in
           heavenly
           things
           ,
           
           and
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           Soule
           ;
           by
           dayly
           clearing
           his
           judgement
           from
           ignorance
           and
           error
           ,
           by
           informing
           it
           with
           spirituall
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           all
           necessarie
           truths
           ,
           and
           needfull
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           To
           adde
           strength
           ,
           
           and
           vigour
           ,
           and
           encrease
           unto
           his
           faith
           ;
           that
           hee
           may
           grow
           and
           proceed
           ,
           from
           the
           infancie
           and
           weakenesse
           in
           Christianitie
           ,
           to
           tallnesse
           and
           perfection
           in
           Christ
           .
        
         
           To
           preserve
           him
           from
           luke-warmenesse
           ,
           
           worldlinesse
           ,
           and
           securitie
           ;
           to
           recall
           him
           from
           his
           wandrings
           and
           strayings
           out
           of
           the
           way
           of
           sincerity
           ;
           to
           settle
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           and
           confirme
           him
           in
           a
           godly
           course
           .
        
         
           To
           prevent
           his
           falls
           ,
           
           and
           relapses
           ;
           because
           by
           it
           hee
           is
           furnished
           with
           Christian
           armour
           ,
           against
           
           temptations
           ?
           he
           is
           resolved
           in
           all
           doubts
           ,
           and
           cases
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           he
           is
           admonished
           of
           all
           crooked
           wayes
           ,
           occasions
           ,
           and
           down-falls
           to
           iniquity
           .
        
         
           To
           reclaime
           him
           from
           back-slidings
           ;
           
           to
           rayse
           and
           recover
           him
           out
           of
           falls
           ,
           and
           to
           restore
           him
           to
           his
           first
           love
           ;
           by
           discovering
           unto
           him
           the
           foulenesse
           and
           danger
           of
           sinne
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           his
           owne
           infirmities
           ,
           the
           bitter
           root
           of
           Originall
           sinne
           ,
           the
           pestilent
           and
           impoysoned
           fruits
           thereof
           ;
           and
           by
           dayly
           urging
           the
           blessings
           of
           true
           repentance
           ,
           and
           the
           practice
           of
           a
           good
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           Most
           absolutely
           to
           guide
           and
           conduct
           him
           in
           the
           way
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           
           and
           whole
           course
           of
           Christianitie
           ;
           to
           furnish
           him
           with
           zeale
           and
           uprightnesse
           in
           all
           holy
           duties
           and
           services
           of
           God
           ;
           with
           faithfulnesse
           and
           conscience
           ,
           in
           the
           discharge
           and
           executions
           of
           his
           calling
           ;
           with
           holy
           meditations
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           alone
           ;
           with
           harmlesse
           behavior
           ,
           and
           Light
           of
           good
           example
           in
           company
           ,
           and
           amongst
           others
           ;
           with
           wisdome
           and
           care
           ,
           ever
           intirely
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           and
           to
           teach
           and
           pray
           with
           his
           family
           .
           Marke
           now
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ;
           sith
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Word
           is
           ever
           graced
           with
           so
           glorious
           presence
           ,
           and
           such
           incomparable
           blessings
           as
           I
           have
           now
           reckoned
           up
           unto
           you
           ;
           he
           that
           turnes
           his
           back
           upon
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           for
           the
           injoying
           of
           profit
           ,
           pleasures
           ,
           pastime
           ,
           companie
           ,
           feasting
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           worldly
           and
           by-respect
           ;
           he
           wilfully
           forsakes
           the
           salvation
           of
           his
           owne
           soule
           ,
           he
           casts
           behind
           him
           all
           these
           happy
           blessings
           and
           comforts
           ,
           tendered
           unto
           him
           by
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           he
           throws
           himselfe
           desperately
           out
           of
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           his
           blessed
           Angels
           ,
           the
           congregation
           of
           Saints
           ,
           into
           the
           power
           and
           clutches
           of
           Satan
           ,
           into
           the
           company
           of
           wicked
           and
           prophane
           men
           ,
           upon
           the
           just
           indignation
           and
           revenge
           of
           all
           the
           creatures
           ,
           upon
           the
           wrath
           and
           curse
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           shipwracke
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           .
           Take
           heed
           then
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           how
           you
           bee
           drawne
           by
           any
           worldly
           affaires
           from
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           especially
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           ,
           lest
           thereby
           you
           make
           it
           plaine
           ,
           that
           you
           preferre
           your
           owne
           particular
           ,
           before
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ;
           earthly
           gaine
           ,
           before
           a
           Crowne
           of
           immortality
           ;
           a
           little
           vanishing
           pleasure
           ,
           before
           the
           endlesse
           joyes
           of
           heaven
           ;
           and
           that
           yee
           yet
           lie
           and
           delight
           in
           one
           sweet
           sinne
           or
           other
           ,
           which
           keepes
           all
           saving
           grace
           out
           of
           your
           soules
           .
        
         
           A
           sixth
           let
           and
           hinderance
           from
           hearing
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           
           are
           certaine
           prophane
           and
           unwarrantable
           perswasions
           and
           conceits
           ,
           
           which
           are
           entertained
           and
           harboured
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           ignorant
           and
           wilfull
           people
           .
        
         
           Some
           of
           them
           thinke
           with
           themselves
           that
           there
           is
           no
           such
           great
           need
           of
           following
           Sermons
           ,
           
           and
           frequenting
           holy
           assemblies
           ,
           
           especially
           if
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           be
           not
           ungodly
           bufied
           and
           exercised
           at
           home
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           aske
           ;
           What
           can
           we
           not
           save
           our
           soules
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           heaven
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           trudge
           and
           trot
           so
           often
           to
           Church
           ?
           Have
           we
           not
           the
           Bible
           ,
           and
           other
           good
           bookes
           at
           home
           to
           reade
           upon
           ?
           Can
           we
           not
           pray
           and
           praise
           God
           at
           home
           ?
        
         
           They
           might
           as
           well
           aske
           ;
           
           Can
           wee
           not
           have
           a
           
           harvest
           unlesse
           we
           have
           a
           seed
           time
           ,
           
           and
           raine
           ,
           yea
           ,
           both
           the
           former
           and
           the
           latter
           raine
           ?
           Or
           can
           we
           not
           live
           except
           we
           have
           meat
           ?
           Certainly
           no.
           No
           more
           can
           any
           man
           be
           truly
           sanctified
           and
           saved
           ,
           nor
           live
           either
           the
           life
           of
           grace
           here
           ,
           or
           expect
           the
           life
           of
           glory
           hereafter
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           follow
           the
           ordinary
           meanes
           appointed
           and
           sanctified
           by
           God
           for
           his
           salvation
           :
           Except
           he
           submit
           himselfe
           to
           that
           policy
           and
           order
           which
           God
           with
           great
           wisdome
           hath
           established
           in
           his
           Church
           .
           
           Would
           a
           man
           be
           taken
           for
           a
           good
           subject
           ,
           who
           should
           peevishly
           oppose
           himselfe
           against
           a
           law
           agreed
           upon
           and
           commanded
           by
           the
           King
           and
           State
           ,
           for
           the
           great
           good
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ?
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           appointed
           a
           publike
           Ministery
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           
           Pastors
           and
           teachers
           for
           the
           gathering
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           belong
           to
           life
           ;
           and
           is
           it
           fit
           that
           any
           private
           exercise
           should
           crosse
           Gods
           publike
           ordinances
           ?
           No
           ;
           It
           is
           both
           inconvenient
           and
           wicked
           ,
           and
           Gods
           blessing
           is
           never
           to
           be
           looked
           for
           ,
           upon
           any
           action
           and
           exercise
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           good
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           if
           his
           will
           be
           not
           obeyed
           .
        
         
           I
           ,
           
           but
           some
           will
           say
           ;
           It
           is
           good
           indeed
           sometimes
           now
           and
           then
           to
           heare
           a
           Sermon
           ;
           
           but
           what
           needs
           so
           much
           preaching
           ,
           and
           Sermon
           upon
           Sermon
           ;
           Would
           they
           have
           us
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           upon
           earth
           ?
        
         
           Wretched
           is
           that
           man
           which
           is
           weary
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           life
           .
           
           And
           hee
           hath
           no
           true
           taste
           of
           holy
           things
           ,
           
           which
           loaths
           this
           spirituall
           Manna
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           often
           reigned
           from
           heaven
           .
           There
           
           is
           no
           saving
           and
           true
           knowledge
           of
           God
           in
           that
           man
           ,
           who
           desires
           not
           to
           grow
           in
           grace
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           .
           
           Would
           we
           not
           thinke
           him
           mad
           and
           distracted
           that
           should
           thus
           reason
           against
           his
           owne
           life
           ?
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           eaten
           meat
           enough
           heretofore
           ,
           and
           furnished
           my selfe
           with
           sufficient
           strength
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           now
           need
           no
           more
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           neither
           eat
           nor
           drink
           more
           while
           I
           live
           .
           Even
           just
           so
           doth
           he
           reason
           and
           plead
           against
           the
           life
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           who
           complaines
           of
           too
           much
           preaching
           ,
           and
           too
           many
           Sermons
           .
           
             David
             ,
          
           that
           blessed
           King
           ,
           and
           holy
           Prophet
           ,
           who
           was
           advanced
           both
           in
           knowledge
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           above
           the
           ordinary
           reach
           and
           perfection
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           lived
           as
           an
           Angell
           upon
           earth
           ;
           yet
           he
           acknowledgeth
           himselfe
           greatly
           to
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           stirring
           up
           ,
           by
           meanes
           ordained
           of
           God
           for
           that
           end
           .
           
           As
           we
           may
           gather
           out
           of
           
             Psal
             .
          
           84.
           and
           in
           many
           other
           places
           .
           In
           that
           Psalme
           he
           makes
           a
           most
           grievous
           and
           mournfull
           complaint
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           debarred
           and
           banished
           from
           all
           accesse
           unto
           the
           publike
           worship
           and
           service
           of
           God
           ;
           holding
           himselfe
           in
           this
           respect
           more
           miserable
           than
           some
           of
           the
           bruit
           creatures
           ,
           which
           had
           liberty
           to
           build
           their
           nests
           ,
           and
           lay
           their
           young
           neare
           the
           Altars
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           which
           benefit
           he
           could
           not
           now
           enjoy
           .
           Now
           if
           this
           man
           of
           God
           so
           longed
           and
           laboured
           after
           the
           meanes
           of
           grace
           and
           comfort
           ,
           what
           ought
           those
           to
           doe
           ,
           who
           are
           of
           little
           or
           no
           faith
           ;
           who
           are
           but
           Novices
           and
           petties
           in
           the
           Schoole
           of
           Christ
           ;
           who
           are
           but
           babes
           in
           Christianity
           ,
           or
           utterly
           without
           grace
           ?
        
         
         
           I
           ,
           
           but
           our
           fore-fathers
           (
           will
           others
           say
           )
           were
           never
           troubled
           with
           so
           many
           Sermons
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           we
           hope
           they
           are
           well
           ,
           and
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           Our
           fore-fathers
           wanted
           the
           meanes
           ,
           
           and
           that
           full
           glorious
           Noone-tide
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           
           which
           we
           by
           the
           grace
           and
           mercy
           of
           God
           enjoy
           .
           And
           therefore
           whosoever
           of
           them
           perished
           without
           them
           ,
           shall
           certainly
           be
           beaten
           with
           fewer
           stripes
           ,
           than
           those
           that
           shut
           their
           eyes
           against
           the
           faire
           and
           blessed
           Sun-shine
           of
           Gods
           holy
           truth
           ,
           which
           is
           shed
           round
           about
           us
           ,
           and
           
             if
             it
             be
             hid
             ,
          
           
           
             it
             is
             hid
             onely
             to
             those
             that
             perish
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             God
             of
             this
             world
             hath
             blinded
             the
             eyes
             of
             their
             minde
             .
          
           Besides
           ,
           
           if
           it
           so
           pleased
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           just
           and
           secret
           judgement
           to
           suffer
           some
           of
           our
           fore-fathers
           to
           live
           and
           die
           under
           the
           tyranny
           and
           darknesse
           of
           Antichrist
           ;
           how
           much
           are
           we
           bound
           to
           blesse
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           borne
           and
           brought
           up
           in
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           and
           what
           heavie
           plagues
           and
           great
           damnation
           doe
           wee
           bring
           upon
           our selves
           ,
           if
           wee
           neglect
           or
           despise
           so
           great
           salvation
           .
        
         
           I
           ,
           
           but
           yet
           further
           ,
           (
           will
           some
           say
           )
           wee
           have
           lived
           some
           of
           us
           fortie
           ,
           some
           thirtie
           ,
           some
           twenty
           yeares
           ,
           without
           so
           much
           preaching
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           holden
           good
           credit
           and
           reputation
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           prospered
           in
           our
           wayes
           ,
           would
           you
           now
           have
           us
           so
           forward
           in
           running
           to
           Sermons
           ?
        
         
           Strange
           it
           is
           to
           see
           how
           wise
           the
           simplest
           are
           in
           matters
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
           about
           their
           temporall
           state
           ,
           but
           how
           simple
           and
           blinde
           the
           wisest
           worldlings
           are
           in
           the
           affaires
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           about
           their
           
           greatest
           ,
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           eternall
           good
           .
           Let
           us
           suppose
           a
           man
           to
           have
           lived
           long
           in
           a
           poore
           Cottage
           ,
           and
           now
           at
           length
           to
           have
           some
           great
           and
           rich
           Lordship
           befallen
           him
           ;
           doe
           you
           thinke
           hee
           would
           reason
           thus
           :
           Why
           ,
           I
           have
           lived
           some
           thirtie
           or
           fortie
           yeer●●
           now
           alreadie
           in
           this
           low
           estate
           with
           good
           conte●●●ent
           ,
           and
           credit
           ,
           amongst
           my
           neighbours
           ;
           and
           therefore
           here
           I
           will
           rest
           ,
           the
           rest
           of
           my
           dayes
           ;
           I
           am
           too
           old
           now
           ,
           to
           change
           my
           former
           estate
           ?
           Would
           such
           a
           foole
           as
           this
           ,
           be
           found
           in
           a
           whole
           Countrey
           ?
           And
           yet
           many
           Countries
           are
           full
           of
           such
           fooles
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           spirituall
           advancement
           ,
           and
           the
           salvation
           of
           their
           soules
           .
           Me
           thinkes
           ,
           those
           that
           have
           long
           lived
           in
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           blindnesse
           ,
           should
           rather
           conclude
           thus
           :
           Have
           I
           thus
           long
           and
           so
           fearefully
           lived
           without
           God
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           without
           knowledge
           of
           his
           Truth
           ,
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Conscience
           of
           my
           wayes
           ?
           Oh
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           more
           than
           high
           time
           now
           at
           length
           to
           awake
           out
           of
           sleepe
           ,
           and
           to
           open
           mine
           eyes
           ,
           and
           to
           imbrace
           this
           glorious
           Sun-shine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           of
           his
           great
           mercy
           hath
           brought
           unto
           me
           ,
           that
           so
           I
           may
           be
           enlightened
           to
           eternall
           life
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           prospering
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           is
           no
           marke
           of
           a
           good
           soule
           ;
           nay
           ,
           it
           is
           commonly
           the
           Let
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           plagued
           like
           other
           men
           ,
           but
           to
           bring
           their
           enterprises
           to
           passe
           ,
           
             Psalme
          
           73.
           
           Nay
           ,
           yet
           further
           :
           There
           is
           no
           greater
           Curse
           can
           befall
           any
           man
           ,
           than
           to
           prosper
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           be
           out
           of
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           I
           ,
           
           but
           (
           will
           others
           say
           )
           to
           the
           attaining
           of
           eternall
           
           life
           ,
           
           what
           needs
           so
           much
           adoe
           ,
           so
           much
           preaching
           ,
           catechising
           ,
           expounding
           ,
           conferring
           ,
           meditating
           ,
           teaching
           and
           praying
           with
           our
           families
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           much
           and
           so
           often
           urged
           upon
           us
           ?
           When
           all
           comes
           to
           all
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           summe
           and
           end
           of
           all
           ;
           
             To
             feare
             God
             ,
             and
             keepe
             his
             Comm●●dements
             ;
             That
             we
             love
             God
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             our
             neigh●●●
             as
             our selves
             :
          
           And
           we
           hope
           we
           can
           doe
           this
           ,
           without
           all
           this
           adoe
           .
        
         
           To
           feare
           God
           ,
           
           and
           keepe
           his
           Commandements
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           whole
           dutie
           of
           man
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Preacher
           speakes
           in
           his
           last
           chapter
           )
           and
           to
           love
           God
           above
           all
           ,
           
           and
           our
           neighbors
           as
           our selves
           ;
           (
           
             upon
             which
             hangeth
             the
             whole
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
          
           as
           Christ
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             Math.
          
           22.
           )
           are
           indeed
           soone
           spoken
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           easily
           ,
           truly
           learned
           ;
           and
           most
           hardly
           ,
           sincerely
           practised
           .
           Is
           it
           enough
           ,
           
           thinke
           you
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           man
           a
           good
           Carpenter
           ,
           or
           Mason
           ,
           to
           say
           ;
           That
           ,
           that
           is
           soone
           learned
           ;
           and
           ,
           I
           know
           as
           much
           as
           the
           best
           workman
           can
           teach
           or
           tell
           me
           :
           To
           build
           an
           House
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           to
           lay
           the
           foundation
           ,
           to
           reare
           the
           walls
           ,
           
           and
           cover
           it
           with
           a
           Roose
           ?
           Is
           it
           enough
           to
           make
           a
           good
           Husbandman
           ,
           to
           say
           ;
           I
           know
           as
           much
           as
           the
           best
           Husbandman
           can
           teach
           me
           ;
           for
           Husbandry
           is
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           to
           sowe
           and
           reape
           ?
           Is
           it
           enough
           to
           make
           a
           good
           Preacher
           ,
           to
           say
           ;
           It
           is
           no
           such
           great
           matter
           ,
           
           to
           make
           a
           Sermon
           ;
           I
           know
           as
           much
           in
           that
           point
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           Scholler
           amongst
           them
           can
           tell
           me
           :
           To
           preach
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           to
           expound
           the
           Text
           ,
           gather
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           and
           application
           to
           the
           hearts
           &
           consciences
           of
           the
           hearers
           ?
           But
           it
           would
           be
           long
           before
           these
           idle
           and
           emptie
           vaunts
           would
           build
           Houses
           ,
           fill
           Barnes
           ,
           or
           
           save
           Soules
           .
           There
           is
           farre
           more
           required
           to
           these
           businesses
           ,
           than
           so
           :
           There
           is
           to
           be
           undergone
           much
           toile
           and
           labour
           ,
           much
           care
           &
           trouble
           ,
           expence
           and
           exercise
           ,
           before
           any
           of
           these
           workes
           can
           be
           rightly
           accomplished
           .
           It
           is
           even
           so
           in
           the
           great
           worke
           of
           salvation
           ,
           and
           the
           attainment
           of
           Heaven
           .
           The
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           trade
           of
           Christianitie
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           easily
           purchased
           &
           practised
           .
           There
           goes
           more
           to
           saving
           of
           a
           soule
           ,
           than
           bold
           &
           ignorant
           brags
           :
           than
           to
           say
           ;
           If
           that
           be
           all
           ,
           I
           hope
           I
           can
           quickly
           and
           easily
           learne
           to
           love
           God
           above
           all
           ,
           &
           my
           neighbor
           as
           my selfe
           :
           For
           before
           these
           ,
           
           there
           goes
           many
           things
           ;
           as
           ,
           knowledge
           of
           Gods
           will
           ,
           and
           Word
           ;
           a
           thorow
           view
           of
           our
           owne
           misery
           &
           corruptions
           ,
           in
           the
           glasse
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           strange
           agonies
           ,
           and
           sore
           pangs
           in
           the
           new-birth
           ,
           and
           sorrow
           for
           sinne
           ,
           refreshings
           and
           coolings
           by
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           merits
           of
           Christ
           ;
           faith
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           sanctification
           ,
           a
           blessed
           &
           holy
           change
           in
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           both
           body
           ,
           soule
           ,
           and
           spirit
           .
           And
           then
           follows
           new
           obedience
           ;
           which
           consists
           in
           the
           uprightnesse
           and
           sinceritie
           of
           our
           owne
           hearts
           ;
           a
           conscionable
           and
           charitable
           carriage
           towards
           our
           neighbors
           ,
           and
           a
           zealous
           constancy
           in
           all
           religious
           duties
           and
           right
           service
           of
           God
           :
           
           which
           must
           be
           universall
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           object
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           must
           walk
           in
           all
           his
           Commandements
           :
           totall
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           subject
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           must
           serve
           him
           in
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           our
           soule
           ,
           and
           parts
           of
           our
           body
           ;
           in
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           words
           ,
           and
           actions
           :
           In
           all
           which
           things
           ,
           and
           holy
           courses
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           be
           not
           particularly
           instructed
           ,
           experienced
           ,
           &
           practised
           ,
           his
           love
           of
           God
           and
           his
           neighbour
           is
           but
           in
           word
           and
           tongue
           ,
           not
           
           in
           deed
           and
           truth
           .
           A
           man
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           disposed
           ,
           may
           quickly
           perceive
           and
           discerne
           the
           truth
           or
           hollownesse
           of
           his
           heart
           in
           this
           point
           .
           God
           hath
           straitly
           commanded
           an
           entire
           sanctification
           and
           keeping
           holy
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           .
           
           Let
           a
           man
           then
           consider
           ,
           if
           he
           suffer
           himselfe
           to
           be
           drawne
           away
           from
           holy
           Exercise
           on
           that
           day
           ,
           by
           pleasures
           ,
           profit
           ,
           pastime
           ,
           companie
           ,
           ease
           ,
           idlenesse
           ,
           or
           other
           worldly
           occasions
           ;
           why
           ,
           then
           he
           preferres
           meere
           vanities
           ,
           and
           the
           desires
           of
           his
           owne
           heart
           ,
           before
           the
           glory
           and
           honour
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           so
           doth
           not
           love
           God
           above
           all
           .
           The
           true
           love
           of
           a
           mans
           selfe
           ,
           doth
           chiefly
           &
           principally
           consist
           in
           furnishing
           himselfe
           with
           saving
           knowledge
           ,
           sinceritie
           of
           heart
           ,
           godlinesse
           of
           life
           ,
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           comfort
           ,
           against
           hee
           come
           to
           Iudgement
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           hee
           love
           his
           neighbour
           as
           himselfe
           ,
           
           he
           is
           not
           still
           talking
           with
           him
           of
           worldly
           matters
           ;
           but
           especially
           labours
           with
           him
           for
           his
           conversion
           ,
           entertainment
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           encrease
           in
           godlinesse
           .
           If
           these
           be
           not
           his
           cares
           ,
           both
           for
           himselfe
           and
           his
           neighbour
           ,
           he
           truly
           loves
           neither
           .
           Thus
           may
           a
           man
           examine
           himselfe
           through
           all
           the
           Commandements
           in
           particular
           ;
           and
           see
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           so
           easie
           to
           love
           his
           neighbour
           as
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           God
           above
           all
           .
        
         
           I
           ,
           
           but
           where
           there
           is
           so
           much
           preaching
           ,
           there
           is
           much
           disquietnesse
           and
           discontentment
           :
           
           for
           men
           are
           abridged
           of
           their
           former
           ancient
           pastimes
           ,
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           urged
           unto
           more
           strictnesse
           of
           life
           .
           When
           as
           all
           was
           well
           before
           ,
           in
           much
           quietnesse
           and
           peace
           ,
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           breeds
           new
           stirres
           and
           contrary
           affections
           in
           men
           .
        
         
         
           No
           marvell
           ,
           
           though
           there
           be
           much
           struggling
           and
           striving
           ,
           
           great
           noyse
           and
           stirre
           ,
           before
           the
           
             strong
             man
          
           in
           the
           Gospel
           can
           be
           dis-armed
           and
           dispossessed
           of
           his
           Holds
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           before
           Sathan
           ,
           having
           long
           reigned
           in
           the
           hearts
           ,
           
           and
           sat
           in
           the
           Consciences
           of
           ignorant
           and
           prophane
           men
           ,
           will
           be
           cast
           out
           ,
           by
           the
           Preaching
           and
           Power
           of
           the
           Word
           .
           This
           conquest
           costs
           full
           deare
           ;
           it
           will
           not
           be
           had
           ,
           without
           the
           losse
           of
           our
           dearest
           delights
           ;
           without
           shedding
           the
           very
           hearts-bloud
           of
           our
           beloved
           and
           bosome-sinne
           ;
           which
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           will
           not
           yeeld
           unto
           ,
           without
           blowes
           and
           bloudshed
           .
           You
           may
           assure
           your selfe
           ,
           where
           the
           Light
           of
           Gods
           Truth
           begins
           once
           to
           peepe
           out
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           grace
           to
           worke
           ,
           for
           the
           driving
           away
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           subduing
           prophanenesse
           ;
           you
           shall
           be
           sure
           ever
           there
           to
           have
           three
           fierce
           and
           implacable
           enemies
           ,
           and
           opposites
           ,
           to
           start
           up
           ;
           Sathan
           ,
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           a
           mans
           owne
           corruptions
           .
           While
           men
           lye
           in
           sinne
           ,
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           shadow
           of
           death
           ,
           Sathan
           lets
           them
           alone
           ,
           meddles
           not
           much
           with
           them
           ,
           never
           troubles
           or
           disquiets
           them
           ,
           but
           procures
           them
           all
           temporall
           happinesse
           ,
           and
           carnall
           contentments
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           ;
           (
           for
           he
           knowes
           full
           well
           ,
           if
           they
           so
           continue
           ,
           they
           are
           sure
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           children
           of
           endlesse
           perdition
           :
           )
           But
           if
           once
           ,
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           they
           be
           enlarged
           out
           of
           the
           slaverie
           of
           sinne
           and
           death
           ,
           and
           lay
           hold
           upon
           salvation
           ,
           and
           the
           glorious
           libertie
           of
           the
           Saints
           ;
           why
           then
           he
           begins
           to
           bestirre
           himselfe
           like
           a
           madded
           &
           enraged
           Lion
           ,
           and
           labors
           with
           all
           his
           malice
           and
           policie
           to
           hinder
           and
           dash
           such
           proceedings
           .
           
           And
           in
           this
           Conspiracie
           ,
           
           hee
           joynes
           unto
           himselfe
           wicked
           and
           reprobate
           men
           ,
           to
           rayle
           ,
           revile
           ,
           and
           rage
           against
           sinceritie
           :
           
           I
           ,
           and
           besides
           ,
           a
           mans
           owne
           corruption
           ,
           and
           sinfull
           flesh
           ,
           doth
           fret
           and
           fume
           ,
           when
           it
           feeles
           it selfe
           curbed
           and
           snaffled
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           The
           Gospel
           indeed
           is
           a
           
             Gospel
             of
             Peace
             :
          
           
           But
           of
           what
           Peace
           ?
           Of
           Peace
           with
           God
           ,
           with
           good
           men
           ,
           and
           a
           mans
           owne
           Conscience
           ;
           of
           the
           
             Peace
             that
             passeth
             all
             understanding
             :
          
           But
           it
           ever
           proclaimes
           open
           warre
           against
           wickednesse
           ,
           prophanenesse
           ,
           and
           corruptions
           ;
           it
           will
           have
           no
           peace
           with
           impietie
           ,
           carnall
           securitie
           ,
           and
           rebellion
           unto
           the
           Lawes
           of
           God.
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           tells
           us
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
           that
           
             he
             came
             not
             to
             send
             Peace
             into
             the
             Earth
             ;
          
           
           but
           rather
           ,
           Fire
           ,
           Debate
           ,
           and
           the
           Sword
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           
           Wheresoever
           his
           Word
           is
           published
           powerfully
           ,
           and
           conscionably
           ,
           with
           fruit
           and
           effect
           upon
           the
           soules
           of
           his
           elect
           ;
           there
           ,
           by
           accident
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           it
           stirres
           up
           much
           rage
           and
           bitter
           opposition
           against
           Gods
           children
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           no
           true
           inward
           peace
           unto
           the
           wicked
           ;
           
           so
           ,
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           outward
           peace
           unto
           the
           righteous
           :
           but
           commonly
           they
           are
           still
           exercised
           with
           one
           crosse
           and
           temptation
           ,
           or
           other
           ;
           either
           the
           Devill
           ,
           or
           wicked
           men
           ,
           are
           still
           plotting
           or
           practising
           mischiefe
           and
           miserie
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           must
           conceive
           ,
           
           that
           the
           disquietnesses
           and
           troubles
           that
           arise
           at
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           are
           not
           caused
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           mens
           corruptions
           .
           Would
           any
           man
           thinke
           ,
           that
           Saint
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           
           or
           his
           Preaching
           ,
           were
           in
           fault
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           much
           adoe
           ,
           and
           an
           hurly-burly
           almost
           wheresoever
           he
           came
           ;
           and
           not
           rather
           the
           wicked
           Infidels
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           endure
           to
           have
           their
           sinnes
           reproved
           ?
           Neither
           the
           Sower
           ,
           nor
           the
           Seed
           ,
           
             Math.
          
           13.
           are
           to
           be
           blamed
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           not
           prosper
           and
           fructifie
           ;
           
           it
           is
           the
           ground
           that
           is
           onely
           in
           fault
           :
           which
           is
           either
           stonie
           ,
           or
           thornie
           ,
           or
           barren
           ;
           or
           else
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           envious
           man
           ,
           that
           soweth
           Tares
           :
           The
           Sower
           doth
           onely
           his
           dutie
           ,
           and
           the
           Seed
           is
           pure
           and
           precious
           ;
           it
           is
           mens
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           prophane
           hearts
           ,
           that
           causeth
           all
           the
           stirre
           .
           Amongst
           foure
           kinds
           of
           Grounds
           ,
           there
           is
           but
           one
           at
           the
           most
           (
           as
           appeares
           in
           the
           Parable
           of
           the
           Sower
           ,
           
             Math.
          
           13.
           )
           in
           which
           the
           immortall
           Seed
           of
           the
           Word
           takes
           root
           ,
           prospers
           ,
           and
           fructifies
           :
           Onely
           the
           good
           and
           honest
           heart
           profits
           by
           Preaching
           ;
           to
           all
           others
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           
             savour
             of
             death
             unto
             death
             :
          
           And
           whom
           it
           doth
           not
           humble
           ,
           it
           hardneth
           ;
           whom
           it
           makes
           not
           so
           meeke
           as
           a
           Lambe
           ,
           and
           like
           a
           little
           Child
           in
           humilitie
           ,
           it
           makes
           as
           fierce
           and
           furious
           as
           a
           Lion
           ,
           against
           the
           power
           of
           grace
           wrought
           in
           others
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           profession
           and
           practice
           of
           sinceritie
           .
           No
           marvell
           then
           ,
           though
           where
           the
           Word
           of
           Truth
           begins
           to
           beare
           sway
           ,
           there
           be
           many
           times
           much
           adoe
           ,
           and
           resistance
           by
           carnall
           and
           prophane
           men
           .
        
         
           I
           ,
           
           but
           (
           will
           some
           say
           )
           this
           Word
           is
           brought
           unto
           us
           by
           weake
           and
           fraile
           men
           ;
           
           sometimes
           by
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           of
           notorious
           and
           infamous
           life
           and
           conversation
           :
           and
           therefore
           wee
           have
           lesse
           heart
           to
           beleeve
           and
           obey
           them
           .
           If
           wee
           had
           the
           Word
           
           published
           by
           an
           Angel
           ,
           or
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           or
           some
           more
           excellent
           and
           powerfull
           meanes
           ,
           and
           Embassadours
           ,
           wee
           should
           more
           easily
           and
           willingly
           heare
           ,
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           obey
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           Gods
           great
           mercie
           unto
           us
           ,
           
           that
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           so
           farre
           to
           condiscend
           to
           our
           infirmitie
           ,
           
           as
           to
           open
           unto
           us
           the
           rich
           Treasures
           of
           his
           heavenly
           Word
           ,
           by
           men
           of
           the
           same
           condition
           and
           frailtie
           ,
           and
           subject
           to
           the
           same
           passions
           with
           our selves
           .
           Hee
           might
           by
           terrible
           and
           astonishing
           Voices
           ,
           out
           of
           Lightnings
           ,
           Thunders
           ,
           and
           Earthquakes
           ,
           able
           to
           breake
           the
           hardest
           Rocks
           ,
           and
           stony
           Mountaines
           ,
           
           (
           as
           he
           did
           in
           the
           giving
           of
           the
           Law
           )
           force
           us
           to
           obedience
           :
           Or
           he
           might
           send
           his
           Angels
           ,
           armed
           with
           power
           and
           puissance
           ,
           to
           execute
           present
           vengeance
           upon
           all
           those
           which
           doe
           not
           presently
           submit
           themselves
           to
           the
           Scepter
           of
           his
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Soveraigntie
           of
           his
           Word
           .
           But
           in
           great
           mercie
           and
           compassion
           unto
           us
           ,
           hee
           chuseth
           rather
           to
           teach
           us
           by
           a
           still
           and
           soft
           Voice
           ;
           by
           a
           more
           faire
           ,
           familiar
           ,
           and
           fit
           instruction
           for
           us
           ;
           even
           by
           such
           as
           our selves
           ,
           of
           our
           owne
           nature
           ,
           frailtie
           ,
           and
           condition
           .
        
         
           Here
           in
           he
           shewes
           his
           great
           love
           unto
           us
           ,
           
           in
           that
           he
           vouchsafeth
           to
           put
           his
           fearefull
           and
           glorious
           Word
           into
           the
           mouth
           of
           a
           mortall
           and
           sinfull
           man.
           What
           an
           honour
           and
           advancement
           is
           it
           unto
           mans
           nature
           ,
           unto
           mankind
           ,
           that
           the
           high
           and
           mightie
           God
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           should
           single
           them
           out
           for
           so
           glorious
           a
           service
           ;
           sanctifie
           their
           Tongues
           ,
           to
           deliver
           his
           good
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           newes
           of
           salvation
           unto
           the
           sonnes
           of
           men
           ?
           
           That
           hee
           should
           acquaint
           and
           put
           them
           in
           trust
           with
           such
           high
           mysteries
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           matters
           ,
           of
           so
           soveraigne
           and
           saving
           use
           ,
           
           both
           to
           themselves
           and
           others
           ?
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           besides
           common
           frailtie
           and
           infirmitie
           ,
           the
           Minister
           and
           Messenger
           of
           the
           Word
           is
           of
           lewd
           and
           prophane
           life
           ,
           and
           condition
           .
        
         
           If
           he
           be
           ,
           more
           is
           the
           pitty
           ;
           the
           scandall
           of
           the
           Ministerie
           is
           the
           greater
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           damnation
           more
           smarting
           and
           terrible
           .
           See
           
             Psal
             .
          
           50.
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           notwithstanding
           ,
           the
           prophanenesse
           of
           the
           Preacher
           is
           no
           priviledge
           to
           the
           hearer
           ,
           either
           of
           negligence
           or
           disobedience
           .
           
             He
             that
             turnes
             his
             eare
             from
             hearing
             of
             the
             Law
             truly
             preached
          
           (
           though
           by
           a
           Pharise
           )
           
             even
             his
             prayer
             is
             abominable
             ,
          
           
           
             Prov.
          
           28.
           9.
           
           
             Hee
             that
             despiseth
             the
             Word
             ,
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             Prov.
          
           
           13.
           13.
           
           
             Hee
             that
             obeyeth
             not
             the
             Sonne
             ,
          
           in
           his
           Ministers
           lawfully
           sent
           ,
           though
           not
           sanctified
           themselves
           ,
           
           
             shall
             not
             see
             life
             ,
             but
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             abideth
             on
             him
             .
          
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           bids
           his
           followers
           to
           observe
           and
           doe
           whatsoever
           they
           were
           bid
           by
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           ,
           which
           sate
           in
           
             Moses
             Chaire
             ;
          
           
           but
           not
           to
           doe
           after
           their
           works
           ;
           for
           they
           said
           ▪
           and
           did
           not
           .
           Every
           Minister
           is
           to
           be
           heard
           ,
           received
           ,
           and
           followed
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           he
           followes
           and
           delivers
           to
           the
           Church
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           For
           therein
           he
           is
           an
           
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
          
           
           and
           
             Embassadour
             in
             the
             stead
             of
             Christ.
          
           
           And
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Ministerie
           in
           his
           hand
           (
           he
           following
           the
           Word
           )
           shall
           as
           certainely
           be
           accomplished
           ,
           as
           if
           an
           Angel
           ,
           or
           
           Christ
           from
           Heaven
           should
           presently
           and
           potently
           execute
           them
           .
           
           If
           hee
           denounce
           Iudgements
           against
           sinne
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           if
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           himselfe
           should
           be
           heard
           from
           Heaven
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           Lion
           of
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Iudah
           should
           roare
           .
           If
           he
           poure
           the
           Oyle
           of
           comfort
           into
           a
           wounded
           and
           distressed
           Conscience
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           sure
           and
           certaine
           ,
           as
           soft
           and
           sweet
           to
           the
           beleeving
           soule
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Angels
           should
           comfort
           him
           ,
           
           as
           they
           did
           Christ
           in
           his
           Agonie
           ;
           or
           ,
           as
           if
           Christ
           himselfe
           should
           mercifully
           reach
           out
           his
           glorious
           hand
           ,
           through
           the
           Clouds
           ,
           and
           binde
           up
           his
           broken
           heart
           and
           bruised
           Conscience
           with
           a
           Plaister
           of
           his
           owne
           precious
           Bloud
           .
           If
           hee
           instruct
           ,
           admonish
           ,
           reprove
           ,
           exhort
           ,
           perswade
           ,
           from
           ground
           and
           warrant
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           it
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           as
           if
           Christ
           himselfe
           should
           doe
           it
           :
           
           who
           hath
           said
           ;
           
             He
             that
             heareth
             you
             ,
             heareth
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Let
           men
           therefore
           pretend
           what
           they
           will
           ;
           if
           they
           will
           not
           heare
           ,
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           obey
           the
           Lord
           ,
           speaking
           in
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           though
           the
           meanes
           and
           Messengers
           be
           never
           so
           base
           and
           vile
           ,
           fraile
           ,
           weake
           ,
           and
           sinfull
           .
           Let
           an
           Angel
           come
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           a
           Devill
           from
           Hell
           ,
           or
           a
           man
           from
           the
           dead
           ;
           yet
           would
           they
           not
           beleeve
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           were
           truly
           humbled
           ,
           hee
           would
           tremble
           at
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           of
           whomsoever
           hee
           heard
           it
           .
           If
           hee
           had
           a
           spirituall
           taste
           ,
           hee
           would
           relish
           the
           heavenly
           food
           ,
           whosoever
           ministred
           it
           .
           If
           hee
           had
           Gods
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           hee
           would
           know
           and
           acknowledge
           his
           Sword
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           whose
           hand
           soever
           he
           saw
           it
           .
           And
           untill
           he
           have
           
           this
           spirit
           ,
           a
           spirituall
           taste
           ,
           and
           an
           humble
           heart
           ,
           hee
           will
           not
           beleeve
           ;
           especially
           with
           effect
           ,
           fruit
           ,
           and
           practice
           ,
           let
           him
           pretend
           whatsoever
           he
           will
           ;
           neither
           Angels
           ,
           nor
           men
           ;
           dead
           ,
           nor
           living
           ;
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           nor
           the
           Prophets
           ;
           
             Peter
             ,
          
           nor
           
             Paul
             ;
          
           not
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           God
           himselfe
           ;
           if
           the
           one
           were
           living
           againe
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           would
           be
           pleased
           ,
           or
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           to
           speake
           immediately
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           For
           conclusion
           of
           this
           Point
           ,
           let
           us
           know
           ,
           That
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           the
           Word
           is
           Gods
           Ordinance
           ;
           which
           dependeth
           not
           upon
           the
           worthinesse
           of
           him
           who
           delivereth
           it
           ;
           neither
           is
           it
           made
           void
           and
           uneffectuall
           ,
           by
           his
           weakenesse
           and
           wickednesse
           :
           but
           it
           hath
           it
           vertue
           ,
           force
           ,
           and
           power
           from
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           inward
           operation
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ;
           who
           applyeth
           it
           to
           the
           hearts
           and
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           thereby
           illuminates
           their
           understandings
           ,
           begetteth
           faith
           in
           them
           ,
           
           and
           all
           sanctifying
           and
           saving
           graces
           .
        
         
           I
           ,
           
           but
           (
           will
           some
           say
           )
           it
           is
           a
           very
           wearisome
           ,
           tyring
           ,
           
           and
           tedious
           thing
           ,
           to
           be
           tyed
           to
           the
           hearing
           of
           so
           many
           Sermons
           ,
           to
           meditate
           of
           them
           ,
           conferre
           of
           them
           with
           our
           neighbours
           ,
           teach
           them
           our
           families
           ,
           and
           practise
           them
           ;
           which
           are
           urged
           upon
           us
           ,
           as
           necessarie
           Christian
           duties
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           strange
           thing
           ,
           
           and
           sore
           case
           ,
           that
           some
           men
           will
           not
           be
           perswaded
           to
           take
           halfe
           so
           much
           paines
           to
           goe
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           
           and
           eternall
           Rest
           ,
           as
           many
           thousands
           to
           goe
           to
           Hell
           ,
           and
           everlasting
           torment
           .
           How
           many
           tyre
           and
           torture
           themselves
           with
           carke
           and
           care
           ,
           with
           much
           toyle
           and
           travell
           ,
           to
           heape
           up
           those
           riches
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           
           are
           matter
           of
           much
           vexation
           unto
           them
           ;
           and
           hereafter
           will
           be
           witnesses
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           eate
           their
           flesh
           as
           it
           were
           fire
           ,
           
           as
           
             Iames
          
           speakes
           ?
           How
           many
           spend
           their
           wits
           ,
           their
           spirits
           ,
           their
           time
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           become
           some-body
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           climbe
           by
           indirect
           and
           unlawfull
           meanes
           ,
           and
           steps
           unto
           those
           high
           places
           ,
           from
           whence
           hereafter
           they
           must
           be
           hurled
           with
           greater
           confusion
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           fearefull
           downe-fall
           ,
           into
           the
           Pit
           of
           Hell
           ?
           How
           many
           waste
           their
           wealth
           ,
           weaken
           their
           strength
           ,
           consume
           their
           marrow
           ,
           fill
           their
           bones
           with
           rottennesse
           ,
           and
           their
           bodies
           with
           diseases
           ,
           with
           lust
           and
           uncleannesse
           ,
           with
           following
           the
           
             Whorish
             woman
             ,
          
           
           
             whose
             paths
             lead
             unto
             the
             dead
             ;
          
           with
           tarrying
           long
           at
           the
           Wine
           ,
           and
           pouring
           in
           of
           strong
           Drinke
           :
           for
           which
           ,
           at
           length
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           be
           filled
           with
           drunkennesse
           ,
           and
           with
           sorrow
           ,
           even
           with
           the
           Cup
           of
           destruction
           ,
           and
           trembling
           ;
           they
           shall
           drinke
           of
           it
           deepe
           and
           large
           ,
           and
           wring
           it
           out
           to
           the
           dregges
           ?
           How
           unwearied
           have
           Idolaters
           ever
           beene
           in
           the
           wicked
           worship
           of
           their
           false
           gods
           ?
           And
           many
           Heretikes
           ,
           in
           the
           false
           worship
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ?
           In
           thrusting
           towards
           Hell
           ,
           they
           neither
           spared
           cost
           ,
           nor
           charge
           ;
           losse
           ,
           nor
           labour
           :
           They
           have
           beene
           prodigall
           both
           of
           lives
           ,
           and
           living
           ;
           of
           bloud
           ,
           and
           children
           .
           You
           know
           ,
           amongst
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           some
           mingled
           the
           rufull
           cryes
           of
           their
           dearest
           children
           with
           Musicke
           and
           melodie
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           moved
           to
           compassion
           ,
           while
           they
           were
           cast
           into
           the
           fire
           ,
           to
           be
           burned
           up
           in
           sacrifice
           unto
           the
           Idoll
           
             Moloch
             .
          
           
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           compasse
           Sea
           and
           
           Land
           ,
           
           to
           make
           a
           Proselyte
           .
           
             Baals
          
           Priests
           lanced
           and
           cut
           their
           flesh
           before
           their
           Idoll
           ,
           untill
           the
           bloud
           gushed
           out
           .
           The
           blinded
           Papists
           at
           this
           day
           whip
           themselves
           ,
           waste
           their
           goods
           ,
           and
           consume
           their
           bodies
           with
           wearisome
           Pilgrimages
           ,
           to
           see
           some
           counterfeit
           Reliques
           ,
           and
           rotten
           Bones
           ,
           or
           to
           visit
           accursed
           Idols
           ,
           and
           Popish
           Saints
           :
           Nay
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           transported
           with
           a
           more
           bloudie
           rage
           ,
           and
           furious
           spirit
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           suffer
           as
           it
           were
           with
           senselesnesse
           ,
           with
           desperate
           and
           damned
           boldnesse
           ,
           most
           horrible
           and
           exquisite
           torments
           ,
           for
           butchering
           of
           Kings
           ;
           for
           which
           they
           hope
           to
           merit
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           to
           sayle
           through
           a
           Sea
           of
           Royall
           bloud
           to
           the
           Haven
           of
           endlesse
           rest
           ;
           though
           indeed
           and
           truth
           ,
           they
           justly
           light
           short
           ,
           and
           sinke
           ,
           before
           they
           are
           aware
           ,
           into
           the
           deepest
           Lake
           of
           the
           hottest
           fire
           ,
           and
           most
           consuming
           flame
           of
           Hell.
           Now
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           shall
           these
           services
           of
           Sathan
           be
           followed
           and
           pursued
           with
           such
           heat
           and
           eagernesse
           ,
           with
           such
           paines
           and
           patiencie
           of
           all
           miseries
           and
           vexations
           ;
           and
           shall
           not
           the
           Lords
           owne
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           the
           true
           God
           have
           power
           to
           make
           us
           step
           out
           of
           our
           doores
           with
           patience
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           to
           heare
           the
           Lords
           will
           revealed
           unto
           us
           ,
           to
           receive
           salvation
           to
           our
           soules
           ,
           and
           a
           Crowne
           of
           immortalitie
           to
           our
           heads
           ?
           Can
           some
           be
           content
           to
           toyle
           day
           after
           day
           ,
           fare
           hard
           ,
           breake
           their
           sleepe
           ,
           eate
           the
           Bread
           of
           carefulnesse
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           heape
           up
           a
           little
           wealth
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           their
           owne
           soules
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           they
           scarce
           know
           for
           whom
           ;
           and
           shall
           not
           wee
           with
           joy
           and
           
           chearefulnesse
           passe
           through
           holy
           Exercises
           ,
           for
           the
           enriching
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           wherein
           true
           and
           lasting
           comfort
           is
           onely
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           and
           whereby
           we
           may
           lay
           up
           for
           our selves
           Treasures
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           durable
           Riches
           ,
           a
           Bag
           that
           cannot
           wax
           old
           ,
           a
           Treasure
           that
           can
           never
           faile
           ,
           
             Prov.
          
           8.
           18.
           
           
             Luk.
          
           12.
           33.
           unmixed
           joyes
           ,
           endlesse
           peace
           ,
           and
           blessed
           immortalitie
           ,
           presently
           to
           be
           entred
           upon
           after
           death
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           be
           enjoyed
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           ?
           Shall
           rebellious
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Devils
           ,
           and
           killing
           Kings
           ,
           harden
           the
           Papists
           against
           any
           crosses
           ,
           and
           tortures
           ;
           and
           shall
           we
           be
           tyred
           with
           the
           peaceable
           Exercises
           of
           sound
           &
           saving
           Religion
           ?
           God
           forbid
           .
           In
           whom
           soever
           the
           true
           love
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           hath
           taken
           up
           the
           heart
           ,
           there
           their
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           Word
           ,
           and
           services
           are
           sweeter
           and
           more
           tastfull
           than
           all
           outward
           delights
           .
           Little
           touch
           of
           Religion
           ,
           or
           sense
           of
           Salvation
           hath
           hee
           ,
           that
           comes
           unto
           with
           unchearefulnesse
           ,
           and
           stayes
           with
           wearinesse
           at
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
           I
           ,
           
           but
           (
           will
           some
           say
           )
           it
           was
           never
           good
           World
           since
           so
           much
           preaching
           came
           amongst
           us
           ;
           
           when
           there
           was
           lesse
           preaching
           ,
           there
           was
           more
           plentie
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           it
           seemes
           ,
           there
           is
           little
           good
           in
           it
           .
           Since
           this
           new
           Religion
           was
           on
           foot
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           some
           ignorantly
           and
           maliciously
           call
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           as
           old
           as
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           whose
           eternall
           Truth
           it
           is
           ;
           as
           old
           as
           the
           Patriarks
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           as
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           )
           there
           hath
           beene
           (
           say
           they
           )
           more
           scarcitie
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           more
           Plagues
           ,
           Famines
           ,
           strange
           apparitions
           ,
           extremitie
           of
           seasons
           ,
           and
           other
           Iudgements
           ,
           than
           ever
           our
           fore-fathers
           
           saw
           ,
           or
           heard
           of
           .
           Hospitalitie
           ,
           Charitie
           ,
           Pastimes
           ,
           and
           Plentie
           were
           banished
           with
           the
           old
           Religion
           ;
           for
           so
           they
           call
           the
           bloudie
           and
           idolatrous
           Heresie
           of
           Poperie
           .
        
         
           This
           hath
           ever
           beene
           the
           complaint
           of
           Idolaters
           ,
           
           and
           the
           wicked
           ,
           
           against
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           now
           of
           the
           Papists
           &
           prophane
           men
           amongst
           us
           ,
           against
           the
           glorious
           Light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           shines
           round
           about
           us
           .
           When
           
             Ieremy
             ,
             chap.
          
           44.
           had
           reproved
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           denounced
           Gods
           Iudgements
           against
           them
           for
           their
           Idolatry
           ,
           they
           answer
           him
           thus
           ,
           in
           
             vers
             .
          
           16.
           
           *
           
             The
             word
             that
             thou
             hast
             spoken
             unto
             us
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             heare
             it
             of
             thee
             ;
             but
             we
             will
             doe
             whatsoever
             thing
             goeth
             out
             of
             our
             mouth
             :
             as
             ,
             to
             burne
             incense
             to
             the
             Queene
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             poure
             out
             drink-offerings
             unto
             her
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             both
             we
             and
             our
             fathers
             ,
             our
             Kings
             and
             our
             Princes
             ,
             in
             the
             Cities
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             streetes
             of
             Ierusalem
             ;
             for
             then
             had
             we
             plenty
             of
             victuals
             ,
             and
             were
             well
             ,
             and
             felt
             no
             evill
             .
             But
             since
             we
             left
             off
             to
             burne
             incense
             to
             the
             Queene
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             poure
             out
             drink-offerings
             unto
             her
             ,
             we
             have
             had
             scarcenesse
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             have
             bin
             consumed
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             famine
             .
          
           The
           very
           same
           complaint
           was
           made
           of
           the
           wicked
           Heathens
           and
           Infidels
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           plantation
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           among
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           *
           
             Tertullian
             ,
          
           an
           ancient
           Father
           ,
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           time
           ;
           If
           there
           were
           any
           inundation
           and
           overflowing
           of
           Tibris
           ,
           a
           great
           River
           in
           Rome
           ;
           if
           there
           were
           any
           extraordinarie
           and
           uncouth
           Hayle
           ,
           or
           Frost
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           miserie
           or
           calamitie
           ;
           all
           the
           fault
           was
           presently
           laid
           on
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
        
         
         
           It
           appeares
           also
           by
           
             Austin
             ,
          
           
           another
           ancient
           Father
           ,
           in
           his
           122.
           
           Epistle
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           wicked
           complaints
           and
           murmurings
           against
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           in
           his
           time
           ;
           the
           Infidels
           were
           still
           crying
           ,
           that
           before
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           was
           published
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           mankind
           was
           not
           vexed
           and
           distressed
           with
           so
           many
           troubles
           and
           garboyles
           .
           To
           which
           ,
           the
           good
           Father
           doth
           there
           excellently
           answer
           ;
           Out
           of
           
             Luke
          
           12.
           47
           ,
           48.
           easily
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           may
           they
           thence
           take
           their
           answer
           :
           
           
             The
             servant
             that
             knew
             not
             his
             Masters
             will
             ,
             and
             yet
             did
             commit
             things
             worthy
             of
             stripes
             ,
             shall
             be
             beaten
             with
             few
             stripes
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             knew
             his
             Masters
             will
             ,
             and
             prepared
             not
             himselfe
             ,
             neither
             did
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             shall
             be
             beaten
             with
             many
             stripes
             .
          
        
         
           Hence
           then
           may
           wee
           clearely
           see
           the
           reason
           why
           our
           Times
           ,
           
           in
           all
           reason
           ,
           should
           be
           more
           visited
           with
           Iudgements
           ,
           than
           former
           dayes
           of
           ignorance
           .
        
         
           1
           Because
           that
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           come
           amongst
           us
           ;
           
           and
           many
           love
           Darknesse
           rather
           than
           
             that
          
           Light
           ,
           because
           their
           deeds
           are
           evill
           :
           for
           every
           man
           that
           doth
           evill
           ,
           hateth
           the
           Light
           ,
           neither
           commeth
           to
           the
           Light
           ,
           lest
           his
           deeds
           should
           be
           reproved
           .
        
         
           2
           Because
           the
           Gospel
           is
           not
           so
           thankefully
           received
           and
           entertained
           ,
           as
           so
           excellent
           a
           Blessing
           and
           precious
           a
           Treasure
           ought
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           3
           Many
           that
           heare
           it
           ,
           live
           not
           after
           it
           :
           Perhaps
           ,
           onely
           make
           a
           shew
           of
           godlinesse
           ;
           but
           deny
           the
           power
           thereof
           ,
           in
           their
           lives
           and
           conversations
           .
           So
           ,
           that
           negligence
           and
           disobedience
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           cause
           of
           those
           Iudgements
           
           and
           miseries
           ,
           which
           are
           wickedly
           &
           wrongfully
           pretended
           to
           bee
           a
           cause
           why
           they
           have
           so
           little
           care
           to
           attend
           and
           obey
           it
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           Hospitality
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Popery
           ,
           
           it
           did
           not
           so
           much
           spring
           from
           the
           truth
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
        
         
           1.
           
           From
           a
           superstitious
           opinion
           of
           redeeming
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           purchasing
           Heaven
           by
           almes-deeds
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           From
           an
           excessive
           cheapnesse
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           scarcity
           of
           money
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           From
           the
           superfluitie
           of
           the
           wealth
           ,
           riches
           ,
           lands
           and
           impropriations
           ,
           the
           price
           of
           the
           bloud
           of
           soules
           ,
           which
           Monasteries
           ,
           and
           other
           religious
           ,
           or
           rather
           superstitious
           houses
           ,
           had
           immeasurably
           and
           unconscionably
           ingrossed
           and
           got
           into
           their
           hands
           .
           And
           when
           they
           had
           ingrossed
           the
           world
           to
           themselves
           ,
           
           (
           as
           one
           sayes
           )
           they
           seemed
           liberall
           in
           giving
           something
           ;
           like
           unto
           some
           vaine-glorious
           theeves
           ,
           which
           having
           robbed
           wealthy
           Merchants
           ,
           bestow
           some
           pence
           upon
           beggers
           .
        
         
           
             As
             for
             works
             of
             Charity
             :
             Certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             a
             reverend
             and
             learned
             man
             of
             our
             Church
             hath
             proved
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             more
             clearly
             appeare
             hereafter
             ;
          
           That
           the
           charitable
           benevolence
           ,
           
           bountifull
           liberalitie
           ,
           large
           expences
           in
           building
           and
           enlarging
           Colledges
           ,
           and
           erecting
           Hospitals
           ,
           Libraries
           ,
           Free-schooles
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           works
           of
           charity
           ,
           and
           fruits
           of
           faith
           ,
           since
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           began
           to
           shine
           amongst
           us
           ,
           may
           compare
           with
           ,
           if
           not
           farre
           excell
           any
           time
           of
           the
           like
           or
           longer
           continuance
           in
           any
           age
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           greater
           dearth
           &
           higher
           price
           of
           all
           things
           
           now
           ,
           
           than
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           cleare
           and
           plaine
           case
           ,
           that
           the
           reason
           is
           ;
           that
           the
           great
           store
           and
           plentie
           of
           treasure
           which
           is
           walking
           in
           these
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           farre
           more
           in
           these
           our
           dayes
           ,
           than
           ever
           our
           forefathers
           have
           seene
           in
           times
           past
           .
           Who
           doth
           not
           understand
           of
           the
           infinite
           summes
           of
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           which
           are
           gathered
           from
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           other
           Countries
           ,
           and
           so
           yearly
           transported
           into
           these
           coasts
           ?
           And
           this
           is
           confest
           to
           be
           the
           true
           cause
           of
           the
           same
           unancient
           dearnesse
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           even
           in
           other
           Kingdomes
           also
           ,
           where
           Popery
           is
           professed
           .
           
           
             One
          
           Bodin
           ,
           
             a
             great
             Polititian
             of
             France
             ,
          
           tels
           us
           ,
           
             that
             the
             common
             people
             are
             much
             deceived
             ,
             who
             thinke
             that
             the
             price
             of
             Corne
             ,
             Cattell
             ,
             and
             other
             necessaries
             ,
             should
             hold
             the
             same
             rate
             it
             did
             of
             old
             .
             They
             doe
             not
             understand
             and
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             price
             of
             things
             is
             more
             by
             ten
             parts
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             than
             it
             was
             anciently
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             plenty
             and
             abundance
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             which
             is
             brought
             out
             of
             the
             West
             Indies
             into
             Europe
             ,
             whereby
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             that
             money
             is
             lesse
             esteemed
             ,
             for
             plenty
             of
             any
             thing
             lessens
             the
             estimation
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           for
           our
           owne
           Countrey
           ,
           wise
           men
           have
           observed
           another
           particular
           reason
           .
           For
           (
           say
           they
           )
           immediately
           after
           our
           coine
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           
             Henry
          
           the
           eighth
           ,
           the
           prices
           of
           all
           things
           generally
           among
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           rose
           ;
           for
           that
           they
           thinke
           ,
           that
           the
           alteration
           of
           the
           Coine
           was
           the
           chiefe
           and
           principall
           cause
           of
           an
           universall
           dearnesse
           of
           things
           .
           And
           why
           our
           English
           Coine
           being
           restored
           by
           our
           late
           Queene
           ,
           that
           blessed
           Saint
           of
           glorious
           memory
           ,
           to
           its
           former
           purity
           
           and
           perfection
           ,
           the
           prices
           of
           all
           things
           fall
           not
           backe
           to
           their
           old
           rate
           ,
           they
           give
           sufficient
           reasons
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           pastimes
           ,
           Playes
           ,
           and
           other
           fearefull
           prophanation
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           good
           signe
           the
           power
           of
           grace
           is
           there
           planted
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           are
           banished
           and
           abandoned
           .
           They
           are
           fit
           pleasures
           for
           Papists
           ,
           which
           have
           no
           comfort
           in
           the
           joyes
           above
           ;
           and
           well
           agreeing
           to
           the
           darknesse
           of
           superstition
           .
           But
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           dispels
           such
           vanities
           ,
           and
           Gods
           children
           have
           all
           their
           pleasures
           in
           holy
           exercises
           upon
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           .
        
         
           This
           last
           objection
           then
           of
           Papists
           and
           prophane
           men
           ;
           That
           the
           world
           is
           worse
           since
           there
           was
           so
           much
           preaching
           ,
           is
           idle
           ,
           vaine
           ,
           and
           frivolous
           .
        
         
           Many
           such
           like
           conceits
           ,
           perswasions
           and
           objections
           as
           these
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           now
           reckoned
           up
           unto
           you
           ,
           there
           are
           abroad
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           prophane
           men
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           are
           hindred
           from
           hearing
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           that
           heart
           ,
           zeale
           and
           diligence
           as
           they
           ought
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           come
           to
           acquaint
           you
           with
           some
           slights
           and
           temptations
           of
           Satan
           ,
           
           whereby
           he
           labours
           to
           bereave
           us
           of
           the
           blessings
           and
           benefits
           of
           profitable
           hearers
           ,
           and
           to
           hinder
           the
           effectuall
           working
           of
           the
           Word
           in
           our
           consciences
           and
           conversations
           .
        
         
           A
           first
           plot
           and
           practice
           of
           Satan
           ,
           
           is
           to
           keepe
           men
           from
           diligent
           hearing
           the
           Word
           ;
           If
           he
           cannot
           that
           way
           prevaile
           ,
           in
           a
           second
           place
           he
           labours
           
           to
           make
           the
           Word
           in
           vaine
           ,
           
           fruitlesse
           ,
           and
           unprofitable
           unto
           them
           .
           And
           that
           hee
           doth
           ,
           by
           such
           meanes
           as
           these
           :
        
         
           I
           If
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           we
           breake
           thorow
           all
           lets
           and
           snares
           which
           might
           withhold
           us
           from
           holy
           assemblies
           ,
           
           and
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           then
           Satan
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           make
           it
           uneffectuall
           for
           our
           conversion
           and
           salvation
           ;
           first
           ,
           labours
           to
           worke
           in
           us
           a
           negligent
           carelesnesse
           and
           heedlesnesse
           ,
           in
           listning
           to
           those
           things
           which
           are
           delivered
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           a
           kinde
           of
           heartlesnesse
           in
           holy
           things
           ,
           by
           dulnesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           drowsinesse
           ,
           sleepinesse
           ,
           gazing
           about
           ,
           talking
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           .
           And
           such
           hearers
           as
           these
           ,
           are
           never
           a
           whit
           moved
           or
           affected
           with
           the
           Word
           preached
           ,
           but
           remaine
           in
           the
           same
           state
           as
           they
           were
           before
           .
           There
           is
           neither
           passion
           or
           impression
           wrought
           upon
           them
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           nor
           any
           thought
           of
           it
           ,
           profit
           or
           practice
           afterward
           .
        
         
           2
           *
           But
           if
           he
           cannot
           speed
           this
           way
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           rouze
           up
           and
           addresse
           our selves
           to
           heare
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           desiring
           with
           care
           and
           good
           conscience
           to
           profit
           thereby
           :
           Why
           then
           ,
           in
           a
           second
           place
           ,
           hee
           seekes
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           fill
           our
           heads
           and
           hearts
           with
           idle
           musings
           ,
           and
           wandring
           thoughts
           ,
           which
           may
           distract
           and
           steale
           away
           our
           minds
           from
           attending
           to
           the
           Word
           .
           And
           that
           he
           doth
           ,
           either
           by
           offering
           and
           suggesting
           to
           our
           consideration
           and
           memory
           ,
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           vanities
           thereof
           ,
           as
           our
           affaires
           and
           businesse
           ,
           our
           profits
           and
           preferments
           ;
           those
           pleasures
           and
           delights
           wherein
           our
           corrupt
           affections
           finde
           
           most
           sensuall
           sweetnesse
           :
           Or
           ,
           if
           this
           will
           not
           prevaile
           ;
           by
           casting
           into
           our
           mindes
           very
           craftily
           and
           cunningly
           ,
           things
           which
           in
           their
           owne
           nature
           may
           be
           good
           ,
           honest
           ,
           and
           religious
           :
           But
           because
           they
           are
           thought
           upon
           out
           of
           due
           and
           convenient
           time
           ,
           they
           deprive
           us
           of
           the
           profit
           of
           the
           present
           holy
           Exercise
           ;
           which
           ought
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           onely
           and
           wholly
           to
           take
           up
           our
           mindes
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           yet
           will
           doe
           no
           good
           ;
           
           but
           that
           wee
           marke
           diligently
           and
           attentively
           ,
           all
           the
           while
           ,
           what
           the
           Minister
           delivers
           unto
           us
           from
           God
           ,
           for
           our
           good
           :
           why
           then
           ,
           in
           a
           third
           place
           ;
        
         
           1
           In
           some
           ,
           
           he
           makes
           it
           uneffectuall
           ,
           by
           nourishing
           in
           them
           a
           neglect
           of
           reading
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           ignorance
           in
           the
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           :
           so
           that
           though
           they
           attend
           never
           so
           well
           ,
           and
           stare
           the
           Minister
           in
           the
           face
           ;
           yet
           they
           understand
           not
           the
           Sermons
           they
           heare
           .
           Let
           the
           younger
           sort
           therefore
           ,
           to
           prevent
           this
           mischiefe
           ,
           acquaint
           themselves
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           from
           their
           youth
           ;
           by
           the
           example
           of
           
             Timothy
             ,
          
           2
           
             Tim.
          
           3.
           15.
           
           
             Salomon
             ,
             Prov.
          
           31.
           1
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             Samuel
             ,
          
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           1.
           24.
           
           See
           also
           
             Psal
             .
          
           119.
           
           
             Prov.
          
           2.
           1.
           
           And
           let
           the
           miserie
           upon
           
             Elies
          
           House
           ,
           terrifie
           negligent
           and
           indulgent
           Parents
           ;
           see
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           2.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
             &c.
          
           In
           this
           depth
           ,
           the
           Word
           is
           either
           buried
           as
           it
           is
           brought
           forth
           ,
           or
           dies
           at
           the
           Church
           doore
           .
        
         
           2
           In
           others
           ,
           
           he
           earnestly
           endeavours
           utterly
           to
           extinguish
           and
           abolish
           all
           thought
           of
           it
           ;
           quite
           to
           drive
           and
           banish
           it
           out
           of
           their
           heads
           ,
           so
           soone
           as
           they
           have
           heard
           it
           .
           And
           that
           thus
           :
           If
           mens
           hearts
           be
           hardned
           through
           unbeleefe
           ,
           or
           custome
           
           in
           sinning
           ,
           and
           like
           the
           High-way
           in
           the
           Parable
           of
           the
           Sower
           ;
           then
           the
           Evill
           one
           comes
           immediately
           ,
           and
           catcheth
           the
           Seed
           of
           the
           Word
           so
           soone
           as
           it
           is
           sowen
           ,
           and
           stealeth
           it
           out
           of
           the
           heart
           .
           
           As
           we
           may
           see
           many
           times
           Birds
           hovering
           greedily
           after
           the
           Sower
           ,
           to
           snatch
           away
           the
           Corne
           ,
           before
           it
           be
           covered
           with
           Earth
           ,
           or
           take
           root
           in
           the
           ground
           :
           even
           so
           Sathan
           ,
           the
           ravenous
           Crow
           of
           Hell
           ,
           waites
           all
           opportunities
           to
           pecke
           up
           the
           Seed
           of
           the
           Word
           out
           of
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           before
           it
           sinke
           into
           their
           affections
           ,
           or
           fructifie
           in
           their
           conversations
           .
           Or
           otherwise
           ,
           if
           the
           World
           hath
           stolne
           mens
           hearts
           out
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           
           so
           that
           they
           have
           no
           hearts
           left
           within
           them
           ,
           for
           matters
           of
           Holinesse
           ,
           and
           Heaven
           ;
           but
           are
           wholly
           set
           upon
           Gaine
           ,
           and
           exercised
           in
           Covetousnesse
           :
           then
           needes
           not
           Sathan
           much
           to
           bestirre
           himselfe
           ;
           he
           knowes
           full
           well
           ,
           that
           worldly
           Cares
           will
           presently
           choake
           the
           Seed
           of
           the
           Word
           .
           
           As
           soone
           as
           the
           Sermon
           is
           heard
           ,
           and
           ended
           ,
           and
           they
           turned
           their
           backes
           upon
           the
           Church
           ,
           there
           comes
           immediately
           into
           their
           heads
           whole
           swarmes
           of
           earthly
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           presently
           plunged
           over
           head
           and
           eares
           into
           the
           cares
           and
           plottings
           of
           earthly
           businesses
           .
           So
           that
           these
           men
           ,
           whom
           Sathan
           conquers
           by
           this
           temptation
           ,
           never
           meddle
           with
           meditation
           ,
           conference
           ,
           or
           talke
           about
           the
           points
           handled
           by
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           should
           be
           better
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           digested
           ,
           and
           prepared
           for
           practise
           .
           Nay
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           delight
           at
           all
           to
           heare
           others
           repeat
           the
           Sermon
           ;
           but
           are
           very
           wearie
           of
           
           the
           place
           and
           companie
           ,
           and
           never
           pleased
           ,
           untill
           they
           bring
           them
           back
           againe
           unto
           talke
           of
           worldly
           matters
           and
           prophane
           discourses
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           yet
           will
           not
           serve
           the
           turne
           ,
           
           but
           that
           the
           Word
           gets
           within
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           workes
           upon
           his
           understanding
           ;
           so
           that
           by
           his
           diligent
           hearing
           of
           it
           ,
           meditation
           ,
           and
           conference
           ,
           he
           furnishes
           himselfe
           with
           competent
           knowledge
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Divine
           Truth
           :
           why
           then
           ,
           Sathan
           casts
           about
           another
           way
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           to
           content
           himselfe
           with
           a
           bare
           fruitlesse
           knowledge
           ,
           without
           practising
           the
           power
           of
           it
           in
           his
           life
           and
           actions
           ;
           to
           rest
           contented
           with
           an
           abilitie
           to
           talke
           and
           discourse
           onely
           upon
           points
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           without
           inward
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           subduing
           the
           will
           and
           affections
           to
           new
           obedience
           ,
           and
           sincere
           exercise
           of
           Christianitie
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           for
           all
           his
           knowledge
           ,
           he
           neither
           meddles
           with
           Conversion
           ,
           nor
           mends
           in
           his
           Conversation
           .
        
         
           He
           labours
           here
           ,
           
           first
           ,
           to
           hinder
           his
           Conversion
           ,
           by
           planting
           in
           his
           heart
           a
           prejudice
           and
           disconceit
           against
           ,
        
         
           1
           Preaching
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           2
           Distinguishing
           severall
           estates
           of
           unregenerate
           men
           ,
           
             Math.
          
           13.
           the
           three
           Reprobate
           Grounds
           .
        
         
           3
           The
           differencing
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           by
           speciall
           markes
           and
           notes
           ,
           
             Math.
          
           5.
           
           
             Psal
             .
          
           15.
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           4
           Pressing
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             of
             pressing
             in
             at
             the
             strait
             Gate
             ,
             Luke
          
           13.
           24.
           
           
             &
          
           4.
           28.
           
           And
           
           gathering
           from
           Scripture
           those
           which
           shall
           be
           saved
           ,
           into
           a
           short
           summe
           .
        
         
           5
           And
           by
           making
           him
           make
           GOD
           all
           of
           Mercie
           .
           
        
         
           And
           mending
           in
           his
           Conversation
           ,
           
           by
           motives
           unto
           presumption
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           will
           not
           prevaile
           ,
           
           but
           that
           a
           man
           endeavours
           to
           draw
           his
           knowledge
           into
           practise
           ,
           and
           fettles
           himselfe
           with
           care
           and
           conscience
           to
           reforme
           his
           former
           wayes
           and
           courses
           of
           iniquitie
           :
           why
           then
           Sathan
           plots
           and
           practiseth
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           cunning
           and
           policie
           he
           hath
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           rest
           in
           a
           slight
           ,
           superficiall
           ,
           and
           partiall
           reformation
           ;
           to
           content
           himselfe
           with
           an
           unsound
           ,
           or
           unsaving
           conversion
           .
           For
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           ;
           there
           may
           be
           many
           conversions
           ,
           
           changes
           ,
           and
           alterations
           in
           a
           man
           ,
           from
           worse
           to
           better
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           not
           truly
           sanctified
           ,
           not
           become
           a
           new
           creature
           ,
           nor
           possessed
           of
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           glorious
           comforts
           of
           true
           Christians
           .
        
         
           1
           He
           may
           be
           changed
           ,
           
           from
           a
           notorious
           sinner
           ,
           to
           a
           civill
           honest
           man
           :
           whereas
           he
           hath
           beene
           before
           furious
           ,
           and
           desperate
           in
           lewd
           courses
           ,
           hee
           may
           grow
           more
           sober
           and
           moderate
           in
           his
           carriage
           :
           And
           yet
           ,
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           continue
           in
           his
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           a
           meere
           stranger
           to
           the
           wayes
           of
           godlinesse
           .
        
         
           2
           From
           civill
           honestie
           ,
           he
           may
           passe
           on
           to
           a
           formall
           Christianitie
           ,
           and
           become
           an
           outward
           Professor
           ;
           and
           outwardly
           doe
           ,
           and
           performe
           religious
           services
           :
           and
           yet
           lye
           in
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           want
           the
           power
           of
           inward
           sanctification
           .
        
         
         
           3
           Yet
           further
           ,
           by
           a
           generall
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           inferior
           working
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           he
           may
           in
           some
           sort
           be
           outwardly
           reformed
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           measure
           inwardly
           enlightened
           ;
           hee
           may
           have
           understanding
           and
           joy
           by
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           may
           doe
           many
           things
           after
           it
           ,
           and
           for
           sake
           many
           sinnes
           .
           
           
             Herod
          
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Mark.
          
           6.
           to
           have
           reverenced
           
             Iohn
             ,
          
           to
           have
           heard
           him
           gladly
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           done
           many
           things
           :
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           hee
           may
           come
           short
           of
           a
           sound
           conversion
           ;
           if
           hee
           suffer
           some
           maine
           corruption
           ,
           some
           one
           sweet
           sinne
           ,
           or
           other
           ,
           to
           reigne
           in
           him
           ,
           which
           hee
           still
           feedes
           upon
           with
           delight
           ,
           and
           sensuall
           sweetnesse
           ;
           if
           hee
           doe
           not
           wholly
           and
           entirely
           resigne
           and
           give
           up
           himselfe
           ,
           his
           spirit
           ,
           soule
           and
           body
           to
           the
           Lords
           service
           ,
           and
           to
           please
           him
           in
           all
           things
           ;
           and
           with
           repentance
           ,
           and
           resolution
           ,
           forsake
           all
           his
           knowne
           sinnes
           .
           For
           this
           is
           a
           certaine
           Rule
           and
           Principle
           with
           *
           Divines
           ;
           
             That
             true
             turning
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             advised
             and
             willing
             remaining
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             any
             one
             evill
             ,
             which
             is
             discovered
             to
             a
             mans
             Conscience
             ,
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             sinne
             ,
             cannot
             stand
             together
             .
          
        
         
           These
           changes
           a
           man
           may
           have
           ,
           and
           thus
           many
           passages
           ,
           from
           worse
           to
           better
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           great
           and
           glorious
           worke
           of
           regeneration
           not
           wrought
           upon
           him
           .
           For
           where
           there
           is
           a
           sound
           conversion
           ,
           and
           through-reformation
           ,
           there
           a
           man
           is
           wholly
           sanctified
           ,
           
           and
           set
           apart
           unto
           God
           ,
           from
           the
           sinfull
           corruption
           of
           his
           naturall
           birth
           ,
           and
           the
           evill
           fruits
           thereof
           ,
           to
           serve
           God
           in
           his
           whole
           man
           ,
           both
           body
           ,
           foule
           ,
           and
           spirit
           .
           He
           shakes
           hands
           with
           all
           sinnes
           ,
           he
           sells
           all
           for
           the
           precious
           Iewell
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           
           he
           regards
           not
           sinne
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           but
           hath
           a
           regard
           to
           all
           Gods
           Commandements
           .
        
         
           Now
           sith
           Sathan
           ,
           that
           old
           Serpent
           ,
           knowes
           full
           well
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           never
           serve
           the
           turne
           for
           a
           man
           to
           part
           but
           with
           part
           of
           his
           sinnes
           ;
           that
           his
           case
           is
           fearefull
           enough
           ,
           whatsoever
           good
           ,
           or
           good
           deeds
           seeme
           to
           be
           in
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           yeeld
           not
           to
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Holy-Ghost
           ,
           for
           the
           leaving
           but
           of
           any
           one
           knowne
           sinne
           ,
           which
           ●ighteth
           against
           the
           peace
           of
           his
           Conscience
           ;
           he
           knowes
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           haunt
           and
           hold
           enough
           in
           a
           mans
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           affections
           ;
           that
           hee
           hath
           sufficient
           interest
           and
           claime
           to
           his
           damnation
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           but
           keepe
           his
           sweet
           sinne
           in
           heart
           ,
           and
           alive
           in
           him
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           when
           any
           by
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           the
           Word
           is
           moved
           to
           settle
           and
           addresse
           himselfe
           to
           a
           reformation
           of
           his
           wayes
           ,
           and
           to
           redresse
           his
           former
           wicked
           life
           ;
           he
           puts
           in
           ,
           might
           and
           maine
           ,
           to
           preserve
           in
           his
           vigour
           ,
           and
           soveraigntie
           ,
           one
           secret
           delightfull
           sinne
           ,
           or
           other
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           in
           the
           heart
           and
           affection
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           goes
           about
           to
           reforme
           himselfe
           :
           He
           singles
           out
           one
           corruption
           ,
           or
           other
           ,
           to
           which
           hee
           findes
           a
           man
           most
           addicted
           ;
           and
           this
           he
           conceales
           ,
           and
           fenceth
           with
           all
           the
           policie
           that
           he
           hath
           ,
           that
           if
           by
           any
           meanes
           it
           may
           escape
           unrepented
           of
           ,
           unmortified
           ,
           and
           unmedled
           with
           .
        
         
           Thus
           he
           dealt
           with
           
             Herod
             :
          
           
           
             Herod
             ,
          
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           
             Iohn
             ,
          
           reformed
           himselfe
           in
           many
           things
           ;
           but
           Sathan
           made
           sure
           to
           keepe
           him
           his
           owne
           ,
           by
           that
           one
           sinne
           of
           Incest
           .
           
             Naaman
          
           the
           Syrian
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           beleeved
           ,
           and
           followed
           the
           Prophet
           in
           many
           things
           ;
           
           but
           he
           desired
           onely
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             
             be
             mercifull
             unto
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             into
             the
             house
             of
             Rimmon
             .
          
           
           The
           young
           man
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           his
           outward
           carriage
           was
           unreprovable
           ;
           but
           that
           one
           secret
           sinne
           of
           worldlinesse
           ,
           banished
           him
           out
           of
           the
           presence
           and
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           .
           In
           this
           point
           ,
           
           Sathan
           labours
           to
           perswade
           men
           to
           deale
           with
           God
           in
           the
           forsaking
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           
             Ananias
          
           dealt
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           in
           parting
           with
           his
           Money
           .
           It
           was
           a
           custome
           ,
           you
           know
           ,
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           necessitie
           of
           the
           Times
           ;
           that
           many
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           zealous
           and
           extraordinarie
           love
           unto
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           sold
           their
           Lands
           ,
           and
           brought
           the
           price
           ,
           and
           laid
           it
           downe
           at
           the
           Apostles
           feet
           .
           
             Ananias
          
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           would
           needes
           seeme
           as
           forward
           &
           zealous
           in
           this
           glorious
           worke
           of
           Charitie
           ,
           as
           any
           other
           :
           He
           sold
           his
           Lands
           indeed
           ,
           and
           brought
           in
           the
           Money
           ,
           and
           tender'd
           it
           at
           the
           Apostles
           fe●t
           ;
           but
           yet
           secretly
           ,
           suspecting
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           and
           doubting
           lest
           himselfe
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           at
           length
           should
           be
           brought
           into
           want
           ,
           hee
           kept
           backe
           one
           part
           of
           the
           price
           of
           his
           Possession
           ;
           making
           shew
           notwithstanding
           ,
           to
           have
           brought
           in
           all
           .
           So
           it
           is
           in
           many
           ,
           by
           the
           malice
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           and
           bewitching
           enticements
           of
           naturall
           corruption
           ,
           in
           the
           forsaking
           of
           their
           sinnes
           .
           In
           a
           true
           Conversion
           indeed
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           is
           about
           to
           buy
           the
           Pearle
           of
           great
           price
           &
           unvaluable
           worth
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           the
           Way
           to
           Life
           ,
           and
           Graces
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ;
           he
           makes
           an
           universall
           sale
           of
           all
           his
           sinnes
           ;
           
           
             he
             selleth
          
           (
           as
           the
           Text
           saith
           )
           
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             :
          
           not
           some
           piece
           of
           his
           sinfull
           Possession
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           very
           whole
           Lordship
           ,
           the
           entire
           
           Inheritance
           .
           But
           it
           is
           otherwise
           with
           those
           whom
           Sathan
           inveagleth
           ,
           and
           ensnareth
           in
           this
           point
           .
           Hee
           is
           well
           enough
           pleased
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           seeme
           to
           be
           as
           forward
           in
           the
           reformation
           and
           amendment
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           as
           any
           other
           ;
           and
           indeed
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           reformed
           in
           good
           part
           ,
           and
           carry
           some
           love
           and
           affection
           toward
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           may
           keepe
           hold
           and
           possession
           but
           in
           one
           corner
           of
           the
           heart
           :
           For
           he
           knowes
           ,
           that
           that
           is
           enough
           to
           keepe
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           his
           owne
           .
           If
           he
           can
           stay
           but
           one
           sinne
           unsold
           ,
           he
           knowes
           the
           man
           continues
           still
           ,
           by
           the
           course
           of
           divine
           Law
           ,
           
           a
           bondslave
           of
           Hell.
           By
           one
           little
           hole
           a
           ship
           will
           sinke
           into
           the
           bottome
           of
           the
           Sea.
           The
           stab
           of
           a
           Pen-knife
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           will
           as
           well
           speed
           a
           man
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Daggers
           that
           killed
           
             Caesar
          
           in
           the
           Senat-house
           .
           The
           soule
           will
           be
           strangled
           with
           one
           Cord
           of
           vanitie
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           with
           all
           the
           Cart-ropes
           of
           iniquitie
           :
           only
           ,
           the
           more
           sins
           ,
           the
           more
           plagues
           ,
           and
           fiercer
           flame
           in
           Hell
           :
           but
           he
           that
           lives
           and
           dies
           impenitent
           in
           one
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           his
           destruction
           .
           One
           dramme
           of
           poyson
           will
           dispatch
           a
           man
           ;
           and
           one
           reigning
           sinne
           will
           bring
           him
           to
           endlesse
           woe
           and
           miserie
           .
           Let
           us
           take
           heed
           therefore
           ,
           when
           we
           goe
           about
           reformation
           of
           our selves
           ,
           lest
           we
           be
           surprised
           &
           overtaken
           by
           this
           malicious
           craft
           of
           Sathan
           .
           Let
           us
           resolve
           upon
           a
           through-reformation
           ;
           which
           is
           only
           and
           ever
           undertaken
           ,
           with
           a
           purpose
           not
           to
           hold
           on
           in
           the
           willing
           practice
           of
           any
           one
           knowne
           iniquitie
           ,
           or
           sinfull
           course
           .
           Which
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           carefully
           &
           earnestly
           go
           about
           ,
           Sathan
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           set
           upon
           us
           ,
           as
           
             Pharoah
          
           did
           upon
           
             Moses
          
           and
           
             Aaron
             :
          
           
           When
           the
           Lord
           had
           commanded
           them
           to
           goe
           three
           dayes
           journey
           in
           the
           Desart
           ,
           
           to
           doe
           service
           and
           sacrifice
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           by
           all
           meanes
           hee
           might
           hinder
           them
           in
           this
           holy
           businesse
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
           He
           
             would
             have
             them
             to
             stay
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             to
             doe
             sacrifice
             there
             .
          
           Nay
           (
           saith
           
             Moses
          
           )
           it
           is
           not
           meet
           to
           doe
           so
           ;
           for
           then
           wee
           should
           offer
           unto
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           that
           which
           is
           abomination
           unto
           the
           Egyptians
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Sith
           this
           would
           not
           then
           serve
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           would
           needs
           out
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           
           
             I
             will
             let
             you
             goe
          
           (
           saith
           
             Pharaoh
          
           )
           
             that
             you
             may
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             ;
             but
             goe
             not
             farre
             away
             .
          
           But
           
             Moses
          
           would
           yet
           none
           of
           this
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           abate
           a
           foot
           of
           the
           journey
           the
           Lord
           had
           appointed
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
           Why
           then
           (
           saith
           
             Pharaoh
          
           )
           if
           you
           will
           needs
           goe
           so
           farre
           ,
           I
           am
           content
           your
           men
           shall
           goe
           ;
           but
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           fittest
           ,
           your
           children
           shall
           stay
           at
           home
           .
           
             Nay
          
           (
           saith
           
             Moses
             )
             we
             will
             goe
             with
             our
             young
             and
             with
             our
             old
             ,
             with
             our
             sonnes
             and
             with
             our
             daughters
             ,
             with
             our
             Sheepe
             and
             with
             our
             Cattell
             will
             we
             goe
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           
           Well
           (
           saith
           
             Pharaoh
          
           )
           I
           will
           yeeld
           so
           farre
           unto
           you
           ,
           your
           children
           shall
           goe
           with
           you
           to
           serve
           the
           Lord
           ,
           onely
           your
           sheepe
           and
           your
           Cattell
           shall
           abide
           at
           home
           .
        
         
           Nay
           (
           
             saith
          
           Moses
           )
           our
           Cattell
           also
           shall
           goe
           with
           us
           .
           There
           shall
           not
           an
           hoofe
           be
           left
           .
        
         
           Now
           when
           all
           this
           would
           not
           doe
           ,
           when
           
             Moses
          
           would
           not
           accept
           of
           any
           capitulations
           ,
           conditions
           ,
           restrictions
           ,
           or
           limitations
           in
           holy
           businesses
           ,
           and
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           for
           he
           was
           at
           a
           point
           ,
           resolute
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           leave
           so
           much
           as
           an
           hoofe
           behinde
           .
           )
           
           Now
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           enticements
           and
           policies
           of
           
             Pharaoh
          
           would
           not
           prevaile
           to
           keepe
           
             Moses
          
           from
           serving
           and
           sacrificing
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           precisely
           and
           strictly
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           owne
           appointment
           and
           commandement
           ,
           but
           that
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           at
           length
           he
           wrung
           himselfe
           and
           all
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           bloudy
           teeth
           of
           this
           persecuting
           Wolfe
           ;
           why
           then
           
             Pharaoh
          
           armes
           himselfe
           with
           rage
           and
           fury
           ,
           
           with
           six
           hundred
           chosen
           chariots
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           chariots
           of
           Aegypt
           ,
           with
           fifty
           thousand
           horsmen
           ,
           and
           two
           hundred
           thousand
           footmen
           ,
           
           as
           a
           Iewish
           Historian
           writes
           ,
           purposing
           with
           bloudy
           thirst
           to
           devoure
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           swallow
           up
           quicke
           ,
           even
           all
           the
           Israell
           of
           God
           :
           But
           you
           know
           the
           conclusion
           was
           ;
           the
           Lord
           of
           Heaven
           gave
           a
           most
           glorious
           deliverance
           to
           his
           owne
           people
           ,
           wherein
           his
           bottomlesse
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           infinite
           mercy
           shall
           shine
           cleare
           and
           bright
           for
           ever
           ,
           in
           all
           generations
           of
           the
           Church
           upon
           earth
           ,
           and
           through
           all
           eternity
           in
           Heaven
           :
           But
           upon
           their
           enemies
           he
           brought
           such
           a
           strange
           and
           terrible
           confusion
           in
           the
           Red
           Sea
           ,
           which
           may
           strike
           astonishment
           and
           trembling
           into
           the
           heart
           and
           loynes
           of
           all
           prophane
           persecutors
           of
           godlinesse
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           ,
           and
           amaze
           the
           very
           maliciousest
           f●end
           in
           hell
           ,
           while
           that
           Kingdome
           of
           darknesse
           stands
           .
        
         
           Even
           iust
           thus
           doth
           Satan
           deale
           with
           all
           those
           who
           desire
           to
           bee
           conducted
           by
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           
           out
           of
           the
           Aegypt
           and
           slavery
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           sinne
           ,
           prophanenesse
           ;
           and
           who
           are
           resolved
           frankly
           and
           freely
           to
           give
           themselves
           ,
           soules
           
           and
           bodies
           ,
           to
           Gods
           service
           ,
           and
           to
           enter
           a
           setled
           course
           of
           holinesse
           and
           sanctification
           ;
           hee
           useth
           all
           meanes
           and
           policies
           to
           keepe
           and
           detaine
           them
           in
           his
           Kingdome
           of
           darknesse
           .
           If
           he
           cannot
           hold
           them
           in
           his
           chiefe
           palace
           and
           Court
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           where
           sinne
           especially
           raignes
           and
           revels
           it
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           so
           farre
           hamper
           them
           ,
           that
           at
           least
           they
           still
           hover
           upon
           the
           confines
           and
           borders
           of
           the
           Regions
           of
           death
           .
           If
           they
           will
           needs
           bee
           medling
           with
           reformation
           of
           their
           ●infull
           lives
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           cannot
           helpe
           it
           ,
           but
           something
           must
           be
           done
           ,
           he
           is
           content
           to
           yeeld
           unto
           them
           upon
           some
           termes
           or
           conditions
           ,
           
           that
           they
           cast
           him
           not
           quite
           out
           of
           their
           consciences
           ,
           but
           suffer
           him
           to
           sway
           and
           raigne
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           by
           some
           one
           gainfull
           or
           delightfull
           sinne
           or
           other
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           they
           will
           needs
           feare
           God
           ,
           he
           stands
           not
           much
           upon
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           may
           doe
           it
           outwardly
           ,
           and
           in
           profession
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           will
           continue
           in
           Aegypt
           ,
           within
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           lie
           still
           in
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           shadow
           of
           death
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           this
           will
           not
           content
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           not
           rest
           here
           ,
           but
           will
           needs
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           dominion
           of
           death
           ,
           why
           he
           is
           not
           much
           against
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           may
           goe
           the
           halfe
           way
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           will
           suffer
           them
           to
           forgoe
           and
           forbeare
           the
           outward
           practice
           and
           perpetration
           of
           many
           sinnes
           ,
           so
           that
           inwardly
           their
           heart
           and
           affections
           harbour
           ,
           nourish
           &
           embrace
           them
           still
           ,
           and
           feed
           upon
           with
           a
           sensuall
           and
           delightfull
           remembrance
           ,
           the
           sinfull
           pleasures
           of
           iniquities
           formerly
           committed
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           If
           they
           desire
           and
           endevour
           to
           become
           new
           men
           ,
           both
           inwardly
           and
           outwardly
           ,
           to
           be
           sanctified
           in
           actions
           and
           affections
           ,
           to
           serve
           God
           both
           in
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           he
           will
           yet
           yeeld
           so
           farre
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           rid
           of
           some
           sinnes
           both
           in
           heart
           and
           practice
           ,
           as
           perhaps
           of
           sinnes
           of
           custome
           ;
           but
           then
           he
           will
           be
           a
           suitor
           and
           solicitor
           unto
           them
           ,
           to
           retaine
           other
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           perhaps
           sinnes
           of
           nature
           .
           For
           example
           :
           It
           may
           be
           they
           may
           both
           forbeare
           the
           outward
           practice
           ,
           and
           also
           inwardly
           loath
           swearing
           ,
           drunkennesse
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           like
           sinnes
           of
           custome
           ;
           but
           they
           will
           nuzzle
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           their
           affections
           ,
           pride
           ,
           lust
           ,
           anger
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           sinnes
           ,
           the
           naturall
           birth
           as
           it
           were
           of
           originall
           corruption
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           if
           they
           also
           conquer
           these
           ,
           why
           then
           he
           tempts
           them
           mainly
           to
           continue
           at
           the
           least
           in
           worldlinesse
           .
           *
           For
           this
           in
           many
           mens
           hearts
           hath
           greater
           power
           ,
           and
           beares
           more
           sway
           than
           nature
           ,
           or
           naturall
           affection
           .
           He
           will
           secretly
           suggest
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           upon
           an
           eager
           and
           excessive
           pursuit
           of
           gaine
           and
           riches
           ,
           depends
           their
           life
           and
           livelyhood
           ,
           their
           credit
           and
           reputation
           ,
           their
           contentment
           and
           happinesse
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           so
           that
           perhaps
           at
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           they
           rest
           and
           settle
           themselves
           upon
           sinnes
           of
           advantage
           ,
           as
           usury
           ,
           oppression
           ,
           unlawfull
           and
           excessive
           gaining
           ,
           earthly-mindednesse
           ,
           serving
           the
           Times
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           But
           if
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           any
           be
           so
           blessed
           from
           God
           above
           ,
           
           as
           resolutely
           to
           passe
           thorow
           all
           these
           traines
           and
           temptations
           ,
           and
           like
           
           strong
           
             Samsons
             ,
          
           breake
           through
           all
           these
           Cords
           and
           Cart-ropes
           of
           iniquitie
           and
           vanitie
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           will
           not
           yeeld
           an
           ynch
           to
           that
           cruell
           
             Pharaoh
          
           of
           Hell
           ,
           nor
           leave
           so
           much
           as
           an
           Hoofe
           behinde
           them
           ,
           in
           his
           Kingdome
           of
           Darknesse
           :
           why
           then
           ,
           this
           spirituall
           
             Pharaoh
          
           presently
           armes
           himselfe
           with
           all
           the
           crafts
           and
           policies
           of
           Hell
           ,
           with
           Legions
           of
           Fiends
           ,
           and
           Princes
           of
           the
           Darkenesse
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           with
           all
           his
           malice
           ,
           against
           the
           salvation
           of
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           ;
           with
           the
           fire
           and
           furious
           rage
           of
           prophane
           wretches
           ;
           with
           the
           sharpe
           swords
           and
           impoysoned
           arrowes
           of
           lying
           and
           slanderous
           tongues
           ;
           and
           with
           all
           other
           advantages
           ,
           which
           either
           the
           lowest
           Hell
           ,
           or
           the
           wide
           wicked
           World
           can
           afford
           .
           And
           thus
           appointed
           ,
           hee
           pursues
           and
           persecutes
           ,
           with
           bloodie
           and
           implacable
           furie
           ,
           all
           those
           who
           have
           escaped
           out
           of
           this
           captivitie
           ,
           farre
           more
           eagerly
           and
           enviously
           than
           ever
           
             Pharaoh
          
           did
           the
           Israelites
           :
           That
           either
           hee
           may
           bring
           them
           backe
           againe
           into
           his
           bondage
           ,
           or
           else
           take
           them
           quite
           away
           ,
           and
           destroy
           them
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           not
           attaine
           the
           full
           Light
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           nor
           doe
           long
           service
           unto
           the
           Lord.
           And
           certainely
           ,
           if
           all
           the
           power
           of
           Hell
           ,
           the
           strongest
           temptations
           ,
           the
           scourge
           of
           tongues
           ,
           the
           Worlds
           malice
           ,
           the
           spightfull
           spirit
           of
           prophanenesse
           ,
           the
           frownings
           of
           friends
           ,
           the
           scornefull
           insolencies
           of
           enemies
           ,
           the
           cursed
           and
           enticing
           cryes
           of
           our
           old
           companions
           ;
           if
           wicked
           men
           or
           damned
           Devils
           be
           able
           to
           prevaile
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           stay
           them
           ,
           before
           they
           enter
           into
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           true
           blessednesse
           .
           But
           yet
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           put
           on
           
           
             Pauls
          
           armour
           ,
           in
           
             Eph.
             6.
             
             Davids
          
           royall
           courage
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             3.
             6.
             
             Moses
          
           princely
           zeale
           ,
           and
           truly
           Christian
           valour
           ,
           that
           
             he
             will
             not
             leave
             a
             hoofe
             behinde
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           not
           leave
           one
           corruption
           unmortified
           ,
           one
           affection
           unsanctified
           ,
           one
           rebellious
           action
           unreformed
           ,
           one
           knowne
           sinne
           unrepented
           of
           ,
           and
           unforsaken
           ;
           one
           holy
           dutie
           unperformed
           ,
           one
           Commandement
           unobeyed
           :
           Why
           then
           ,
           hee
           may
           looke
           for
           a
           more
           glorious
           spirituall
           deliverance
           ,
           than
           
             Moses
          
           had
           a
           temporall
           :
           Hell
           ,
           and
           confusion
           ,
           shall
           swallow
           up
           all
           his
           *
           enemies
           ;
           but
           into
           his
           heart
           ,
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           shall
           be
           shed
           and
           plentifully
           powred
           comfort
           ,
           joy
           ,
           and
           peace
           ▪
           and
           upon
           his
           head
           shall
           a
           Crowne
           of
           immortalitie
           flourish
           for
           ever
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           stayed
           very
           long
           upon
           the
           fifth
           plot
           and
           practice
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           whereby
           he
           labours
           to
           make
           the
           Word
           heard
           ,
           unpowerfull
           and
           uneffectuall
           for
           the
           salvation
           of
           our
           soules
           :
           For
           ,
           I
           know
           ,
           it
           is
           much
           and
           often
           exercised
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           successe
           ;
           and
           by
           it
           ,
           he
           prevailes
           with
           very
           many
           .
           When
           by
           diligent
           hearing
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ▪
           faithfully
           urged
           upon
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           driven
           ,
           and
           doe
           addresse
           themselves
           to
           a
           reformation
           and
           amendment
           of
           their
           sinfull
           lives
           ;
           he
           mightily
           endeavours
           to
           hinder
           ,
           disquiet
           ,
           and
           interrupt
           them
           in
           it
           ;
           to
           make
           it
           a
           reformation
           unto
           them
           but
           in
           part
           ,
           and
           by
           halfes
           ;
           unsound
           ,
           and
           unsaving
           :
           So
           that
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           they
           may
           forsake
           sinnes
           of
           Custome
           ,
           as
           Lying
           ,
           Swearing
           ,
           Drunkennesse
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           but
           keepe
           sinnes
           
           of
           Nature
           ,
           as
           Pride
           ,
           Lust
           ,
           Anger
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           :
           Or
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           they
           may
           forsake
           both
           these
           two
           kindes
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           yet
           keepe
           sinnes
           of
           Advantage
           ;
           as
           Oppression
           ,
           unlawfull
           Gaining
           ,
           grinding
           the
           faces
           of
           the
           Poore
           ,
           serving
           the
           Time
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           :
           Or
           ,
           they
           may
           leave
           all
           these
           ▪
           and
           yet
           keepe
           sinnes
           of
           Companie
           ;
           as
           ,
           idle
           and
           vaine
           Talking
           ,
           filthie
           Ieasting
           ,
           rayling
           against
           and
           slandering
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           uncharitable
           judging
           and
           censuring
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           carefull
           in
           their
           generall
           calling
           of
           Christianitie
           ;
           but
           carelesse
           and
           unfaithfull
           in
           those
           particular
           places
           and
           callings
           ,
           wherein
           God
           in
           his
           providence
           hath
           set
           them
           :
           Or
           contrarily
           ;
           they
           may
           be
           of
           Christian
           behaviour
           abroad
           ,
           and
           in
           publike
           ;
           as
           at
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           but
           unconscionable
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           private
           families
           ;
           never
           teaching
           ,
           or
           praying
           with
           them
           :
           They
           may
           seeme
           zealous
           in
           the
           Commandements
           of
           the
           first
           Table
           ,
           and
           about
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           towards
           their
           Neighbour
           ,
           unmercifull
           ,
           unconscionable
           ,
           and
           uncharitable
           :
           Or
           ,
           they
           may
           deale
           justly
           and
           honestly
           with
           others
           ,
           but
           be
           utterly
           voide
           and
           destitute
           of
           the
           knowledge
           and
           feare
           of
           God
           :
           They
           may
           bee
           outwardly
           reformed
           ,
           but
           inwardly
           full
           of
           hollow-heartednesse
           ,
           and
           hypocrisie
           :
           They
           may
           leave
           all
           other
           sinnes
           ,
           onely
           keepe
           one
           behinde
           ;
           which
           is
           called
           a
           mans
           sweet
           ,
           delightfull
           ,
           and
           bosome-sinne
           .
        
         
           If
           Sathan
           can
           prevaile
           with
           a
           man
           any
           of
           these
           
           wayes
           ,
           hee
           keepes
           him
           his
           owne
           :
           for
           hee
           that
           is
           soundly
           converted
           ,
           justified
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           indeed
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           out
           of
           love
           with
           every
           sinne
           ,
           with
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           iniquitie
           ;
           and
           with
           sincerity
           and
           chearefulnesse
           embrace
           the
           entire
           body
           of
           Christianitie
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           regard
           to
           all
           Gods
           Commandements
           .
        
         
           6
           Now
           I
           come
           to
           a
           sixt
           sleight
           and
           devise
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           
           whereby
           hee
           labours
           to
           make
           the
           Word
           fruitlesse
           and
           unprofitable
           unto
           us
           .
           If
           he
           cannot
           stay
           us
           in
           our
           reformation
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           will
           needs
           through
           ,
           and
           cast
           away
           all
           sinnes
           ;
           why
           then
           ,
           hee
           seekes
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           hinder
           our
           continuance
           ,
           and
           constancie
           .
           
           If
           the
           Seed
           of
           the
           Word
           be
           received
           with
           joy
           ,
           and
           spring
           up
           for
           a
           time
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           be
           practised
           for
           a
           while
           ;
           he
           rayseth
           up
           some
           persecution
           ,
           tribulation
           ,
           or
           crosses
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           presently
           blasted
           ,
           withers
           ,
           and
           comes
           to
           nothing
           .
           The
           uncleane
           spirit
           may
           for
           a
           time
           goe
           out
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           
           and
           walke
           throughout
           drie
           places
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           he
           will
           returne
           with
           seven
           other
           spirits
           worse
           than
           himselfe
           :
           and
           the
           end
           of
           that
           man
           ,
           is
           worse
           than
           the
           beginning
           .
           A
           man
           may
           flye
           from
           the
           pollution
           and
           filthinesse
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           
           2.
           
           
             Pet.
          
           2.
           20.
           but
           by
           the
           policie
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           hee
           may
           be
           tangled
           againe
           therein
           :
           He
           may
           be
           washed
           (
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           same
           place
           )
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           and
           yet
           after
           wallow
           againe
           in
           the
           myre
           of
           sinne
           :
           He
           may
           be
           endued
           with
           an
           inferior
           sanctification
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
           
             Heb.
          
           10.
           29.
           and
           yet
           after
           ,
           by
           the
           malice
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           
             tread
             under
             foot
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             :
          
           Hee
           may
           have
           a
           generall
           participation
           of
           the
           Holy-Ghost
           ,
           
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           4.
           
           and
           yet
           after
           a
           time
           fall
           away
           ,
           to
           the
           
             very
             despiting
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           I
           speake
           not
           this
           ,
           as
           though
           that
           any
           once
           effectually
           called
           ,
           truly
           sanctified
           ,
           possessed
           of
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           enrolled
           among
           the
           Saints
           ,
           can
           possibly
           become
           a
           cast-away
           ;
           it
           cannot
           bee
           :
           for
           if
           once
           by
           the
           power
           of
           speciall
           grace
           ,
           a
           man
           be
           built
           upon
           the
           Rocke
           ;
           
           not
           the
           Gates
           of
           Hell
           ,
           not
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           Darkeness
           ,
           nor
           strongest
           assaaults
           of
           Satan
           ,
           shall
           ever
           prevaile
           against
           him
           .
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           shall
           sooner
           be
           removed
           ,
           than
           any
           of
           Gods
           servants
           .
           For
           if
           Gods
           eternall
           Decree
           of
           Election
           be
           unchangeable
           ;
           if
           his
           Covenant
           be
           everlasting
           ,
           and
           inviolable
           ;
           if
           his
           Truth
           cannot
           change
           ,
           nor
           his
           Mercie
           faile
           ,
           nor
           his
           Power
           be
           weakened
           ;
           if
           the
           sacred
           Seale
           of
           the
           blessed
           Spirit
           shall
           stand
           ;
           if
           the
           precious
           blood
           and
           fervent
           prayers
           of
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           can
           prevaile
           ;
           if
           his
           Scriptures
           doe
           not
           lye
           ,
           and
           deceive
           ;
           if
           his
           sanctifying
           Grace
           cannot
           die
           ,
           and
           perish
           ;
           if
           Himselfe
           cannot
           cease
           to
           be
           :
           then
           undoubtedly
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           be
           once
           his
           ,
           he
           is
           his
           for
           ever
           ;
           if
           he
           be
           once
           truely
           his
           servant
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           he
           shall
           for
           ever
           hereafter
           be
           a
           glorious
           Saint
           in
           Heaven
           .
           My
           meaning
           therefore
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           is
           onely
           this
           :
           There
           is
           a
           glimmering
           Light
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           some
           manner
           of
           taste
           of
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           a
           kind
           of
           change
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           wrought
           in
           a
           man
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           not
           truely
           and
           constantly
           converted
           ,
           but
           may
           by
           the
           malice
           and
           policie
           of
           Satan
           be
           repossessed
           by
           uncleane
           spirits
           ,
           and
           repolluted
           with
           the
           filthinesse
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
         
           Thus
           we
           may
           discerne
           this
           changeable
           change
           (
           that
           I
           may
           so
           speake
           )
           and
           the
           saving
           change
           of
           Gods
           servants
           :
           
           If
           ,
           after
           we
           have
           given
           our
           Names
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           begun
           to
           professe
           and
           practise
           sinceritie
           ,
           we
           passe
           on
           ,
           and
           continually
           grow
           in
           grace
           ,
           and
           stand
           for
           Gods
           honour
           and
           service
           ,
           against
           all
           commers
           ;
           friends
           or
           foes
           ,
           losse
           or
           disgrace
           ,
           oppression
           or
           slanders
           ,
           men
           or
           devils
           ;
           why
           then
           ,
           undoubtedly
           ,
           we
           have
           the
           sanctifying
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           saving
           grace
           ;
           which
           makes
           his
           Children
           like
           Trees
           betwixt
           the
           Rivers
           of
           Waters
           ,
           fruitfull
           in
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           as
           bold
           as
           Lyons
           ,
           in
           good
           causes
           .
           But
           ,
           if
           after
           wee
           have
           begun
           well
           ,
           wee
           looke
           backe
           with
           
             Lots
          
           Wife
           ;
           
           if
           we
           fall
           in
           love
           againe
           with
           those
           sinnes
           which
           wee
           have
           forsaken
           ;
           if
           Rubbes
           and
           Crosses
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           will
           turne
           us
           out
           of
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           our
           righteousnesse
           be
           but
           as
           the
           Morning
           Deaw
           ,
           which
           a
           little
           heat
           of
           Persecution
           will
           drie
           up
           :
           why
           then
           ,
           our
           change
           was
           changeable
           ,
           and
           not
           that
           of
           Gods
           children
           .
           The
           Seed
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           which
           wee
           received
           with
           joy
           ,
           was
           never
           deepely
           rooted
           in
           good
           and
           honest
           hearts
           ;
           wee
           were
           onely
           temporarie
           Converts
           ,
           not
           new
           creatures
           ;
           temporizing
           Professors
           ,
           not
           true
           Christians
           ;
           and
           our
           End
           is
           like
           to
           be
           worse
           than
           our
           Beginning
           ;
           and
           our
           Plagues
           more
           ,
           than
           if
           we
           had
           never
           begun
           .
        
         
           Let
           every
           man
           take
           heed
           then
           ,
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           lest
           by
           the
           traines
           and
           temptations
           of
           Sathan
           he
           be
           turn'd
           backe
           againe
           from
           any
           good
           course
           ;
           lest
           after
           he
           be
           washed
           ,
           he
           wallow
           againe
           in
           the
           myre
           of
           worldlinesse
           ,
           and
           worldly
           vanities
           ;
           
           and
           after
           hee
           hath
           escaped
           the
           filthinesse
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           lest
           he
           be
           againe
           entangled
           therein
           .
           Let
           us
           beware
           of
           longing
           after
           those
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           we
           begun
           in
           some
           measure
           to
           reforme
           ;
           let
           us
           not
           lust
           againe
           after
           the
           flesh-pots
           of
           Aegypt
           ,
           like
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           after
           we
           be
           in
           some
           good
           sort
           enlarged
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           tyrannie
           of
           the
           hellish
           
             Pharoah
             .
             Lots
          
           Wife
           being
           delivered
           out
           of
           Sodome
           ,
           was
           surprised
           with
           a
           sensuall
           remembrance
           of
           the
           pleasures
           and
           vanities
           of
           the
           place
           which
           shee
           had
           left
           ,
           of
           the
           ease
           and
           prosperitie
           which
           shee
           there
           enjoyed
           ;
           and
           so
           look'd
           backe
           upon
           it
           :
           But
           shee
           was
           therefore
           presently
           turned
           into
           a
           Pillar
           of
           Salt
           ,
           
             Gen.
          
           19.
           26.
           there
           for
           ever
           to
           be
           a
           monument
           and
           fearefull
           spectacle
           of
           Gods
           terrible
           judgements
           against
           all
           back-sliders
           .
           If
           the
           uncleane
           spirit
           be
           cast
           out
           of
           a
           man
           by
           some
           degrees
           of
           reformation
           ,
           and
           good
           beginnings
           of
           amendment
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           have
           after
           leave
           and
           libertie
           to
           returne
           ;
           he
           brings
           with
           him
           seven
           Devils
           worse
           than
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           makes
           a
           man
           farre
           worse
           than
           he
           was
           before
           .
           
           Much
           better
           were
           it
           for
           any
           man
           never
           to
           have
           knowne
           or
           stept
           into
           the
           way
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           than
           afterward
           to
           turne
           from
           the
           holy
           Commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           a
           course
           of
           Christianitie
           .
           It
           is
           a
           fearefull
           Curse
           ,
           to
           continue
           in
           hardnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           prophanenesse
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           sinfull
           courses
           :
           But
           to
           leave
           them
           for
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           to
           sinke
           backe
           againe
           ,
           is
           to
           have
           
             Gods
             Curse
          
           bitter
           against
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           repent
           not
           ,
           and
           the
           fire
           of
           Hell
           made
           more
           hot
           for
           them
           .
           First
           ,
           sicknesses
           are
           curable
           ;
           but
           relapses
           are
           very
           dangerous
           ,
           
           if
           not
           irrecoverable
           .
           
             If
             a
             man
          
           (
           as
           it
           is
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           )
           
             hath
             once
             beene
             enlightened
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             then
             fall
             away
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             be
             renewed
             by
             repentance
             .
          
           I
           know
           that
           place
           principally
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           Apostacie
           ,
           and
           falling
           away
           ;
           but
           hee
           that
           falls
           away
           from
           any
           good
           course
           ,
           and
           good
           beginnings
           ,
           falls
           towards
           that
           irrecoverable
           fall
           ,
           and
           makes
           himselfe
           more
           uncapable
           of
           repentance
           ,
           than
           if
           he
           never
           had
           been
           enlightened
           ,
           or
           stept
           into
           the
           way
           of
           Truth
           :
           And
           it
           is
           just
           with
           God
           ,
           to
           punish
           such
           with
           a
           reprobate
           sense
           ,
           and
           hearts
           
             that
             cannot
             repent
             .
          
           
        
         
           It
           then
           deepely
           and
           neerely
           concernes
           us
           ;
           for
           once
           wee
           have
           felt
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           
             tasted
             of
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ;
          
           to
           drinke
           deeper
           of
           the
           Waters
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           to
           
             follow
             hard
             towards
             the
             marke
             ,
             for
             the
             price
             of
             the
             high
             calling
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           When
           wee
           feele
           any
           good
           motions
           and
           purposes
           arise
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           let
           us
           labour
           to
           follow
           them
           ,
           to
           nourish
           them
           ,
           to
           blow
           them
           up
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           fire
           of
           them
           ;
           lest
           they
           onely
           but
           make
           a
           flash
           ,
           and
           passe
           away
           as
           the
           Lightning
           .
           Let
           us
           put
           them
           in
           practise
           with
           zeale
           ,
           and
           constancie
           ,
           that
           we
           be
           not
           as
           the
           unfaithfull
           Waters
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Summer
           are
           dryed
           up
           ;
           or
           as
           the
           dead
           Trees
           ,
           which
           perish
           in
           Winter
           :
           but
           that
           we
           remaine
           whole
           and
           sound
           ,
           pure
           and
           perfect
           ,
           as
           the
           living
           Waters
           and
           Olives
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           ever
           shed
           forth
           their
           sweetnesse
           and
           fatnesse
           .
           Let
           us
           make
           a
           Covenant
           ,
           
           even
           
             a
             Covenant
          
           (
           as
           the
           Scripture
           speaketh
           )
           
             of
             Salt
             ,
          
           durable
           ,
           and
           perpetuall
           ,
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           live
           before
           him
           in
           
           holinesse
           and
           righteousnesse
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           our
           life
           :
           For
           to
           him
           that
           goes
           through
           with
           his
           holy
           businesse
           ,
           
           that
           
             fights
             the
             good
             fight
             of
             Faith
             ,
             finisheth
             his
             course
             ,
          
           and
           
             overcomes
             ;
          
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           him
           alone
           ,
           shall
           all
           those
           glorious
           Blessings
           be
           performed
           ,
           which
           are
           promised
           in
           the
           first
           Chapter
           of
           the
           
             Revelation
             :
          
           
           
             To
             eate
             of
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Paradise
             of
             God
             ;
             Not
             to
             be
             hurt
             of
             the
             second
             Death
             ;
             To
             eate
             of
             the
             Manna
             which
             is
             hid
             ,
          
           and
           
             to
             have
             the
             white
             Stone
             of
             Victorie
             given
             him
             ;
             To
             have
             power
             given
             him
             to
             rule
             over
             Nations
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             lightened
             with
             heavenly
             brightnesse
             ,
             like
             the
             Morning
             Starre
             ;
             To
             be
             clothed
             with
             white
             array
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           heavenly
           Glory
           )
           
             and
             to
             have
             his
             Name
             continued
             in
             the
             Booke
             of
             Life
             ;
             To
             have
             a
             Pillar
             made
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           firme
           and
           unmoveable
           place
           of
           eternall
           Glory
           ;
           )
           
             To
             sup
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             sit
             with
             him
             upon
             his
             Throne
             for
             evermore
             .
          
           Thus
           shall
           hee
           bee
           honoured
           and
           crowned
           with
           the
           excellencie
           ,
           fulnesse
           ,
           and
           varietie
           of
           all
           glory
           ,
           joy
           ,
           and
           happinesse
           ,
           who
           enters
           with
           sinceritie
           ,
           and
           couragiously
           ends
           his
           Race
           of
           Holinesse
           ,
           and
           conquers
           in
           his
           spirituall
           Fight
           .
           
           But
           
             all
             fearefull
             men
             ,
          
           (
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           
             Rev.
          
           21.
           8.
           
           )
           who
           slinke
           backe
           for
           feare
           of
           Men
           ,
           or
           love
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           to
           serve
           the
           Times
           ;
           all
           faint-hearted
           men
           in
           the
           Lords
           Battailes
           ,
           and
           that
           fall
           away
           from
           good
           beginnings
           ;
           they
           shall
           be
           punished
           
             with
             unbeleevers
             ,
             with
             the
             abominable
             ,
             with
             Murtherers
             and
             Whore-mongers
             ,
             with
             Idolaters
             and
             Lyars
             ,
             in
             the
             Lake
             which
             burnes
             with
             fire
             and
             Brimstone
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             second
             Death
             .
          
        
         
         
           7
           But
           ,
           if
           by
           the
           grace
           and
           mercie
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           
             quit
             our selves
             like
             men
             ,
          
           and
           hold
           on
           comfortably
           and
           constantly
           in
           a
           setled
           course
           of
           godlinesse
           ;
           yet
           ,
           
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           Sathan
           hath
           not
           done
           :
           though
           he
           can
           doe
           us
           no
           deadly
           hurt
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           still
           doe
           his
           worst
           ;
           for
           his
           craft
           and
           spight
           is
           endlesse
           .
           If
           he
           see
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           of
           bringing
           us
           backe
           againe
           into
           his
           bondage
           ,
           or
           making
           us
           any
           more
           vassals
           and
           slaves
           to
           sinne
           ;
           yet
           he
           will
           labour
           to
           lay
           stumbling-blockes
           in
           our
           way
           ,
           to
           bring
           us
           upon
           our
           knees
           :
           now
           and
           then
           ,
           to
           turne
           us
           out
           of
           the
           right
           path
           ;
           sometimes
           ,
           even
           to
           over-turne
           us
           with
           some
           greater
           and
           more
           dangerous
           fall
           ;
           hee
           will
           lay
           his
           traines
           to
           intrap
           and
           intangle
           us
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           in
           some
           old
           sweet
           sinne
           :
           
           Which
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           bring
           about
           ,
           hee
           will
           use
           the
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           of
           custome
           ,
           because
           before
           our
           calling
           ,
           wee
           have
           much
           practised
           it
           ;
           of
           the
           frailtie
           of
           our
           owne
           corruptions
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           most
           delighted
           in
           it
           ;
           of
           our
           old
           companie
           ,
           because
           wee
           have
           formerly
           oftenest
           committed
           it
           with
           them
           .
           He
           will
           leave
           no
           opportunitie
           ,
           advantage
           ,
           or
           circumstance
           omitted
           ,
           and
           unassayed
           ,
           to
           hale
           us
           back
           into
           one
           or
           other
           speciall
           sinne
           ,
           of
           our
           unregeneration
           .
           If
           this
           will
           not
           stop
           ,
           hee
           will
           follow
           all
           occasions
           ,
           enticements
           ,
           and
           temptations
           ,
           the
           tide
           of
           our
           owne
           affections
           ,
           the
           streame
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           if
           by
           any
           meanes
           hee
           can
           cast
           us
           into
           some
           grosse
           and
           scandalous
           sinne
           .
           These
           are
           Sathans
           plots
           and
           practises
           against
           those
           ,
           who
           hold
           on
           in
           a
           constant
           course
           of
           holinesse
           :
           if
           they
           will
           not
           bee
           brought
           to
           tumble
           themselves
           againe
           in
           the
           myre
           
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           sinfull
           pleasures
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           doe
           what
           hee
           can
           ,
           now
           and
           then
           ,
           to
           spot
           and
           staine
           their
           Christian
           lives
           with
           some
           grieuous
           fall
           ,
           or
           other
           ;
           that
           so
           ,
           
           to
           his
           utmost
           ,
           hee
           may
           bring
           upon
           them
           Gods
           disfavour
           ,
           and
           angry
           countenance
           ,
           disgrace
           and
           disconceit
           amongst
           their
           brethren
           ,
           discomforts
           and
           feares
           of
           heart
           within
           themselves
           .
           But
           if
           a
           man
           ,
           first
           ,
           by
           keeping
           fresh
           in
           his
           minde
           the
           uncertainties
           and
           vanities
           of
           this
           vaine
           World
           :
           
           secondly
           ,
           
           by
           carefull
           and
           continuall
           watching
           over
           his
           deceitfull
           heart
           :
           
           thirdly
           ,
           by
           exercising
           and
           practising
           with
           diligence
           and
           delight
           ,
           all
           holy
           meanes
           of
           preserving
           grace
           ,
           and
           starving
           sinne
           ;
           as
           reading
           ,
           hearing
           ,
           conference
           ,
           meditation
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           Prayer
           ,
           publike
           and
           private
           ;
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           
           and
           with
           his
           family
           :
           fourthly
           ,
           by
           declining
           prophane
           ,
           unprofitable
           ,
           and
           unchristian
           companie
           ,
           and
           acquaintance
           ;
           and
           frequenting
           ,
           with
           joy
           and
           fruit
           ,
           the
           fellowship
           of
           the
           Saints
           :
           fifthly
           ,
           
           by
           an
           humble
           entertainment
           ,
           nourishment
           ,
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           good
           motions
           of
           the
           Spirit
           :
           sixtly
           ,
           
           by
           a
           dayly
           examination
           of
           the
           state
           of
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           reparation
           of
           the
           decayes
           of
           Grace
           :
           
           seventhly
           ,
           by
           his
           godly
           jealousie
           over
           little
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           present
           renewing
           repentance
           after
           every
           slip
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           by
           such
           meanes
           as
           these
           (
           which
           are
           notable
           preservatives
           against
           the
           poyson
           of
           sinne
           )
           a
           man
           fence
           himselfe
           from
           grosse
           and
           scandalous
           falls
           ;
           or
           else
           ,
           if
           by
           the
           politike
           malice
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           and
           weakenesse
           of
           his
           owne
           flesh
           ,
           he
           be
           overtaken
           with
           some
           fouler
           sinne
           ;
           and
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           besides
           pangs
           of
           griefe
           ,
           and
           
           anguish
           of
           spirit
           ,
           for
           grieving
           his
           gracious
           God
           ,
           hee
           looke
           better
           to
           his
           feet
           ,
           and
           run
           faster
           in
           the
           Race
           of
           sanctification
           after
           his
           fall
           ;
           if
           his
           falling
           into
           sinne
           teach
           him
           these
           good
           lessons
           ,
           which
           in
           such
           cases
           are
           ordinarily
           learned
           of
           all
           true
           Christians
           ;
           for
           all
           things
           ,
           even
           *
           sinne
           it selfe
           ,
           makes
           to
           the
           best
           in
           Gods
           Children
           .
        
         
           1
           Hee
           learnes
           by
           his
           fall
           ,
           
           to
           distaste
           his
           pride
           ,
           and
           selfe-conceit
           ,
           to
           let
           fall
           his
           Peacockes
           traine
           ,
           and
           despaire
           of
           his
           owne
           strength
           .
        
         
           2
           To
           depend
           only
           upon
           God
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           and
           perpetuall
           influence
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           for
           his
           standing
           upright
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           preservation
           from
           most
           fearefull
           and
           dangerous
           downe-falls
           .
        
         
           3
           To
           cling
           closer
           about
           him
           ;
           to
           claspe
           faster
           hold
           with
           the
           hand
           of
           faith
           upon
           the
           glorious
           Passion
           and
           meritorious
           justice
           of
           Christ
           ;
           with
           much
           heartinesse
           and
           zeale
           of
           seeke
           and
           sue
           unto
           him
           for
           his
           speciall
           aide
           and
           assistance
           against
           Satans
           temptations
           ,
           his
           owne
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           outward
           occasions
           of
           sinne
           .
        
         
           4
           To
           blush
           and
           be
           ashamed
           of
           himselfe
           ;
           for
           that
           he
           having
           had
           his
           soule
           washed
           with
           the
           precious
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           having
           received
           so
           great
           favour
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           and
           pardon
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           hath
           wretchedly
           and
           unthankfully
           defiled
           it
           againe
           ;
           and
           so
           wofully
           and
           wickedly
           abused
           his
           extraordinary
           love
           and
           kindnesse
           .
        
         
           5
           With
           more
           resolute
           vow
           ,
           protestation
           ,
           and
           practice
           ,
           to
           renounce
           and
           abandon
           Satan
           ;
           with
           more
           perfect
           hatred
           ,
           and
           detestation
           ,
           to
           loath
           and
           
           abhorre
           all
           manner
           of
           sinne
           ;
           
           
             the
             Garment
             spotted
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             all
             appearance
             of
             evill
             .
          
        
         
           6
           To
           become
           watchfull
           ,
           and
           wise
           ;
           by
           taking
           speciall
           notice
           of
           all
           the
           motives
           ,
           temptations
           ,
           meanes
           ,
           occasions
           ,
           baites
           ,
           allurements
           to
           that
           sinne
           ,
           into
           which
           hee
           fell
           ;
           for
           the
           avoiding
           and
           declining
           of
           it
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           7
           To
           thinke
           charitably
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           that
           fall
           ,
           and
           are
           suddenly
           overtaken
           in
           any
           offence
           ;
           not
           to
           be
           too
           eager
           ,
           hot
           ,
           and
           censorious
           against
           them
           ;
           but
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           experience
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           comfort
           ,
           instructions
           ,
           and
           directions
           ,
           and
           to
           labour
           to
           restore
           them
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           meekenesse
           .
           Now
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           be
           either
           fore-armed
           and
           fenced
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           from
           falls
           ;
           or
           else
           ,
           after
           his
           fall
           ,
           weepe
           bitterly
           ,
           repent
           sincerely
           ,
           watch
           afterward
           more
           carefully
           ,
           walke
           more
           zealously
           ;
           and
           out
           of
           his
           spirituall
           wisedome
           ,
           make
           that
           use
           and
           benefit
           of
           his
           fall
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           told
           you
           :
           then
           hee
           may
           have
           comfort
           ,
           that
           Sathan
           gets
           no
           great
           advantage
           this
           way
           .
        
         
           8
           Like
           a
           fierce
           cruell
           Dragon
           ,
           
           sith
           he
           cannot
           devoure
           the
           Womans
           Child
           so
           soone
           as
           ever
           it
           is
           brought
           forth
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           cannot
           repossesse
           and
           reigne
           againe
           in
           a
           true
           Christian
           and
           regenerate
           man
           ,
           brought
           forth
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           in
           the
           Wombe
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           he
           therefore
           casteth
           out
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           after
           him
           ,
           flouds
           of
           outward
           crosses
           and
           vexations
           .
           If
           he
           cannot
           wound
           him
           in
           his
           soule
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           vexe
           him
           in
           his
           body
           ,
           goods
           ,
           and
           good
           name
           :
           if
           he
           cannot
           hinder
           him
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           will
           give
           him
           little
           rest
           or
           quiet
           
           upon
           Earth
           :
           if
           hee
           cannot
           bring
           him
           into
           disgrace
           and
           disfavour
           with
           God
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           rayse
           him
           hatred
           enough
           ,
           malice
           ,
           and
           discountenance
           amongst
           men
           :
           He
           will
           doe
           his
           worst
           ,
           to
           fill
           and
           loade
           him
           with
           all
           outward
           discomforts
           and
           discouragements
           ;
           as
           povertie
           ,
           sicknesse
           ,
           slanders
           ,
           scoffings
           ,
           raylings
           ,
           reproaches
           ,
           contempts
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           other
           persecutions
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           such
           cases
           as
           these
           ,
           
           let
           every
           child
           of
           God
           comfort
           ,
           refresh
           ,
           and
           hold
           himselfe
           in
           heart
           ,
           cheare
           ,
           and
           courage
           ,
           by
           such
           considerations
           as
           these
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           it
           is
           a
           Decree
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           resolved
           upon
           and
           ratified
           by
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           ,
           confirmed
           by
           the
           experience
           of
           all
           the
           Patriarkes
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           professors
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           Saints
           and
           servants
           ,
           nay
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ;
           
           that
           ,
           
             through
             many
             tribulations
             wee
             must
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           So
           often
           therefore
           as
           wee
           shall
           see
           any
           miseries
           or
           afflictions
           comming
           towards
           us
           ,
           for
           our
           profession
           of
           sinceritie
           ,
           and
           righteousnesse
           sake
           ;
           let
           us
           acknowledge
           them
           to
           be
           as
           so
           many
           most
           certaine
           and
           infallible
           markes
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           in
           the
           right
           way
           to
           Heaven
           :
           through
           which
           ,
           if
           we
           but
           walke
           a
           little
           further
           with
           patience
           ,
           we
           shall
           descry
           a
           Crowne
           of
           Glory
           ,
           
           which
           is
           our
           owne
           for
           ever
           ;
           of
           which
           ,
           all
           the
           afflictions
           and
           pressures
           of
           a
           thousand
           Worlds
           are
           not
           neere
           worthy
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           though
           by
           this
           meanes
           ,
           by
           these
           outward
           crosses
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           Sathan
           dischargeth
           upon
           us
           the
           very
           gall
           of
           his
           bitternesse
           ,
           the
           poyson
           of
           his
           malice
           ,
           and
           arrowes
           of
           his
           spight
           ;
           yet
           ,
           by
           
           the
           mercifull
           and
           medicinall
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           returned
           upon
           his
           owne
           head
           ,
           they
           strike
           through
           the
           heart
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           become
           as
           precious
           restoratives
           ,
           to
           repaire
           in
           us
           the
           decayes
           of
           spirituall
           life
           :
           for
           in
           Gods
           children
           ,
           crosses
           and
           afflictions
           have
           these
           worthy
           effects
           and
           workings
           .
        
         
           1
           They
           start
           us
           out
           of
           our
           securitie
           ,
           
           carelesnesse
           ,
           and
           coldnesse
           ,
           which
           by
           little
           and
           little
           may
           grow
           upon
           the
           best
           :
           They
           breed
           in
           us
           a
           conceit
           and
           sense
           of
           our
           owne
           wants
           ,
           and
           the
           necessitie
           of
           Gods
           providence
           and
           protection
           :
           They
           adde
           Oyle
           unto
           the
           flame
           of
           our
           first
           love
           ,
           put
           life
           into
           our
           religious
           exercises
           ,
           and
           power
           and
           spirit
           into
           our
           prayers
           .
        
         
           2
           They
           curbe
           and
           controule
           the
           pride
           ,
           
           insolencie
           ,
           and
           impatiencie
           of
           our
           nature
           :
           They
           coole
           and
           kill
           the
           heat
           ,
           headlongnesse
           ,
           and
           intemperancie
           of
           our
           affections
           :
           They
           weaken
           indeed
           the
           whole
           old
           
             Adam
          
           in
           us
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           lusts
           ,
           concupiscence
           ,
           and
           venome
           ;
           but
           give
           strength
           to
           the
           new
           man
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           godly
           and
           gracious
           motions
           ,
           holy
           and
           heavenly
           actions
           .
        
         
           3
           They
           make
           us
           with
           indignation
           to
           spit
           in
           the
           very
           face
           of
           this
           vaine
           ,
           
           deceitfull
           ,
           and
           flattering
           World
           ;
           the
           temporall
           love
           of
           which
           ,
           is
           the
           eternall
           losse
           both
           of
           bodies
           &
           soules
           in
           the
           other
           World
           :
           They
           happily
           weane
           us
           from
           the
           love
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           willing
           to
           part
           with
           her
           paps
           ;
           to
           bid
           all
           her
           enticements
           adiew
           ,
           and
           to
           trample
           under
           feet
           the
           fading
           pleasures
           &
           vanities
           thereof
           :
           they
           make
           us
           to
           teare
           our
           groveling
           hearts
           ,
           and
           rent
           our
           dull
           affections
           from
           the
           Earth
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           cleave
           ,
           
           and
           are
           glued
           so
           fast
           ,
           and
           to
           lift
           up
           both
           our
           heads
           and
           hearts
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           glory
           which
           is
           to
           be
           revealed
           ,
           longingly
           to
           desire
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Life
           that
           lasteth
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           clothed
           with
           our
           House
           ,
           which
           is
           from
           above
           .
        
         
           4
           Lastly
           ,
           
           they
           are
           as
           sharpe
           and
           precious
           eye-salves
           ,
           to
           cleare
           and
           enlarge
           the
           spirituall
           sight
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           too
           much
           dimmed
           and
           darkened
           with
           earthly
           dust
           ,
           and
           with
           gazing
           too
           long
           on
           the
           painted
           glory
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           that
           so
           wee
           may
           see
           further
           into
           the
           great
           mysterie
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           deeper
           into
           the
           masse
           and
           dunghill
           of
           our
           owne
           corruptions
           and
           frailties
           ,
           wider
           upon
           the
           vanities
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           higher
           into
           the
           happinesse
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           that
           great
           Beautie
           ,
           Glory
           ,
           and
           Majestie
           above
           :
           They
           serve
           unto
           us
           as
           sowre
           Sawces
           ,
           and
           bitter
           Wormewood
           ,
           to
           bring
           us
           out
           of
           love
           with
           our
           sweet
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           to
           breed
           a
           distaste
           in
           our
           mouth
           against
           transitorie
           delights
           :
           They
           are
           as
           sharpe
           pruning-knives
           ,
           to
           lop
           and
           cut
           away
           the
           excesses
           ,
           vanities
           ,
           and
           unnecessarie
           cares
           that
           grow
           upon
           us
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           trimme
           us
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           bring
           forth
           more
           profitable
           ,
           plentifull
           ,
           and
           fairer
           fruits
           in
           godlinesse
           and
           Christianitie
           .
        
         
           Thus
           Sathan
           is
           disappointed
           in
           his
           plots
           ,
           and
           policie
           ;
           his
           malice
           makes
           a
           medicine
           for
           our
           soules
           :
           hee
           purposeth
           and
           hopes
           ,
           by
           crosses
           and
           afflictions
           to
           turne
           us
           backe
           ,
           or
           make
           us
           wearie
           in
           our
           course
           of
           holinesse
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           become
           as
           spurres
           ,
           to
           pricke
           us
           forward
           in
           our
           Christian
           Race
           ;
           and
           as
           hedges
           to
           keepe
           us
           in
           ,
           from
           wandering
           out
           of
           the
           way
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           ,
           
           in
           a
           third
           place
           ;
           That
           Gods
           child
           may
           not
           too
           much
           be
           cast
           downe
           ,
           or
           put
           out
           of
           heart
           ,
           for
           crosses
           and
           persecutions
           raysed
           against
           him
           for
           a
           profession
           ,
           and
           the
           practice
           of
           sinceritie
           ;
           let
           him
           consider
           ,
           that
           howsoever
           Sathan
           and
           wicked
           men
           be
           the
           instruments
           ,
           and
           executioners
           ,
           which
           maliciously
           procure
           ,
           and
           immediately
           inflict
           miseries
           and
           vexations
           upon
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ;
           though
           they
           be
           the
           meanes
           to
           lay
           tortures
           and
           torments
           upon
           their
           bodies
           ,
           crosses
           and
           losses
           upon
           their
           goods
           and
           outward
           estates
           ,
           spots
           and
           impression
           and
           crueltie
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           their
           harmelesse
           innocencie
           ,
           slanders
           and
           disgraces
           ,
           imputations
           and
           staining
           aspersions
           upon
           their
           reputations
           and
           good
           names
           ;
           sometimes
           terrors
           ,
           temptations
           ,
           and
           amazements
           upon
           their
           minds
           :
           Yet
           in
           all
           these
           ,
           our
           gracious
           God
           hath
           the
           chiefest
           stroke
           ,
           a
           principall
           hand
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           sway
           ▪
           he
           directs
           ,
           limits
           ,
           and
           moderates
           the
           rage
           and
           furie
           of
           all
           our
           enemies
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           Devils
           or
           men
           ,
           as
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           ;
           and
           ever
           certainely
           to
           the
           singular
           good
           of
           his
           children
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           patient
           and
           faithfull
           .
           
           
             Miserie
          
           (
           saith
           
             Iob
             ,
             chap.
          
           5.
           6.
           
           )
           
             commeth
             not
             forth
             of
             the
             Dust
             ,
             neither
             doth
             afflictions
             spring
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           Neither
           indeed
           ,
           principally
           and
           originally
           from
           Man
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           nor
           from
           the
           Prince
           that
           rules
           in
           the
           Aire
           ;
           nor
           from
           the
           Host
           of
           Heaven
           :
           God
           himselfe
           is
           the
           chiefe
           commander
           ,
           guider
           ,
           and
           directer
           of
           all
           vexations
           ,
           and
           ill
           of
           punishment
           that
           befalls
           any
           man
           ;
           and
           inflicts
           it
           ,
           for
           our
           sinnes
           and
           corruptions
           ,
           upon
           the
           reprobates
           ,
           as
           
           appeares
           in
           
             Pharoah
             ,
          
           for
           their
           further
           hardening
           and
           confusion
           ;
           upon
           his
           elect
           ,
           for
           their
           conversion
           and
           correction
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           then
           ,
           in
           all
           our
           sufferings
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           stirred
           up
           against
           us
           for
           sticking
           to
           sinceritie
           ,
           and
           keeping
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ;
           lift
           up
           our
           eyes
           to
           the
           mightie
           Lord
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           :
           who
           ,
           by
           the
           strong
           Arme
           of
           his
           Omnipotencie
           ,
           holds
           fast
           in
           a
           Chaine
           ,
           Sathan
           ,
           that
           raging
           Lion
           ,
           and
           great
           
             Goliah
             ,
          
           that
           hee
           cannot
           stirre
           one
           Linke
           further
           than
           hee
           will
           give
           him
           leave
           ;
           hee
           cannot
           goe
           a
           haires
           breadth
           beyond
           his
           Commission
           :
           Nay
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           hee
           is
           suffered
           to
           doe
           ,
           makes
           one
           way
           or
           other
           for
           our
           farre
           greater
           good
           .
           Let
           us
           consider
           ,
           what
           a
           loving
           and
           tender-hearted
           Father
           hath
           us
           under
           his
           correction
           ;
           and
           holds
           in
           his
           hand
           the
           furie
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           the
           malice
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           power
           and
           particular
           stings
           of
           all
           creatures
           ,
           as
           Rods
           and
           Scourges
           ,
           to
           reforme
           and
           amend
           us
           ;
           to
           keepe
           us
           in
           a
           course
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           right
           way
           to
           Heaven
           .
           His
           fatherly
           love
           and
           tender-heartednesse
           unto
           his
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           feare
           him
           ,
           doth
           in
           dearenesse
           and
           unchangeablenesse
           as
           farre
           surpasse
           the
           most
           compassionate
           bowels
           of
           any
           earthly
           father
           ,
           as
           God
           surpasseth
           man
           ;
           and
           ,
           an
           infinite
           nature
           ,
           a
           finite
           creature
           .
           The
           kindnesse
           of
           a
           mother
           to
           her
           child
           ,
           is
           nothing
           to
           that
           love
           which
           God
           beareth
           to
           a
           true
           Christian
           .
           
           
             A
             mother
             may
             forget
             her
             child
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             compassion
             vpon
             the
             sonne
             of
             her
             wombe
             .
          
           But
           God
           neither
           can
           ,
           nor
           will
           forget
           him
           .
           The
           stonie
           Rockes
           and
           Mountaines
           sticke
           fast
           and
           sure
           unto
           their
           foundations
           ;
           but
           
           Gods
           love
           to
           his
           child
           ,
           is
           farre
           surer
           and
           sounder
           .
           
             The
             Mountaines
             shall
             remove
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             the
             Hills
             shall
             fall
             downe
          
           (
           saith
           God
           by
           
             Isaiah
             )
             but
             my
             Mercie
             shall
             not
             depart
             from
             thee
             ;
             neither
             shall
             the
             Covenant
             of
             my
             Peace
             fall
             away
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             hath
             compassion
             on
             thee
             .
          
           Can
           any
           man
           stoppe
           the
           course
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           the
           Moone
           ,
           and
           the
           Starres
           ?
           Can
           hee
           change
           the
           Seasons
           of
           the
           Day
           and
           the
           Night
           ?
           No
           more
           can
           any
           creature
           ,
           or
           a
           world
           of
           creatures
           ,
           stoppe
           and
           turne
           aside
           the
           streames
           of
           Gods
           endlesse
           mercies
           and
           favours
           to
           his
           faithfull
           servants
           .
           
             If
             you
             can
             change
          
           (
           saith
           God
           by
           
             Ieremie
             )
             if
             you
             can
             change
             the
             courses
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             of
             the
             Moone
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Starres
             ;
             if
             you
             can
             breake
             my
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Day
             ,
             and
             my
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Night
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             not
             be
             Day
             and
             Night
             in
             their
             season
             ;
             then
             may
             my
             Covenant
             be
             broke
             unto
             David
             ,
             my
             servant
             ;
             then
             will
             I
             cast
             off
             all
             the
             Seed
             of
             Israel
             :
             Ier.
          
           31.
           33.
           
           You
           may
           therefore
           make
           sure
           of
           it
           ;
           every
           sanctified
           and
           sincere
           man
           is
           ever
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ,
           for
           his
           good
           and
           preservation
           ;
           
           hee
           is
           
             graven
             upon
             the
             palme
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
          
           
           hee
           is
           
             set
             as
             a
             Signet
             upon
             his
             arme
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Seale
             upon
             his
             heart
             .
          
           God
           is
           ever
           farre
           more
           sensible
           ,
           tender
           ,
           and
           compassionate
           of
           the
           sighes
           ,
           teares
           ,
           and
           miseries
           of
           his
           children
           ,
           than
           any
           man
           can
           be
           of
           the
           pricking
           of
           the
           precious
           ball
           and
           apple
           of
           his
           owne
           eye
           .
           
           Wee
           have
           his
           Promise
           ,
           sealed
           with
           the
           precious
           bloud
           of
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           ,
           bound
           with
           an
           Oath
           ;
           That
           so
           ,
           
           
             by
             two
             immutable
             things
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             God
             should
             lye
             ,
             wee
             might
             have
             strong
             consolation
             ;
          
           That
           ,
           
           
             hee
             will
             never
             faile
             and
             forsake
             his
             ;
          
           That
           ,
           
             hee
             
             never
             lay
             more
             upon
             them
             ,
          
           
           
             than
             hee
             will
             make
             them
             able
             to
             beare
             .
          
           Hee
           gives
           them
           comfort
           in
           all
           their
           afflictions
           ,
           deliverance
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           benefit
           by
           them
           .
           In
           all
           troubles
           ,
           hee
           most
           certainely
           either
           quite
           frees
           them
           ,
           or
           graciously
           preserves
           them
           ,
           in
           them
           ;
           so
           farre
           as
           is
           best
           for
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           their
           good
           ;
           and
           usefull
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           his
           other
           children
           .
        
         
           Let
           no
           child
           of
           God
           then
           be
           dismayed
           or
           discouraged
           for
           any
           crosses
           ,
           slanders
           ,
           or
           persecutions
           ,
           which
           befall
           him
           for
           his
           profession
           ,
           and
           practice
           of
           holinesse
           and
           sinceritie
           .
           Though
           Sathan
           hath
           his
           worke
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           prophane
           and
           wicked
           men
           a
           part
           ;
           yet
           our
           gracious
           God
           ,
           so
           loving
           and
           tender-hearted
           a
           Father
           ,
           hath
           the
           principall
           stroake
           and
           chiefe
           finger
           in
           them
           :
           Sathans
           worke
           ,
           and
           end
           is
           ,
           to
           vexe
           and
           discourage
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           evermore
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           (
           
             saith
             one
             of
             the
          
           *
           
             ancient
             Fathers
             )
          
           that
           hee
           may
           with
           Lyes
           teare
           the
           servants
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           false
           Opinions
           spread
           concerning
           them
           ,
           may
           defame
           their
           glorious
           name
           ;
           that
           such
           as
           are
           bright
           in
           the
           light
           of
           their
           owne
           Conscience
           ,
           may
           be
           darkened
           and
           disgraced
           by
           the
           reports
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           Wicked
           and
           prophane
           men
           ,
           
           because
           they
           are
           in
           Darkenesse
           ,
           and
           their
           workes
           are
           evill
           ,
           they
           cannot
           endure
           the
           children
           of
           Light
           ,
           and
           their
           holinesse
           of
           life
           .
           
           For
           this
           is
           the
           root
           and
           fountaine
           of
           all
           their
           malice
           and
           crueltie
           ;
           as
           appeares
           1
           
             Ioh.
          
           3.
           12.
           
           
             Cain
             sle●
             his
             brother
             ;
             
             and
             wherefore
             slew
             he
             him
             ?
             Because
             his
             owne
             workes
             were
             evill
             ,
             and
             his
             brothers
             
             good
             .
          
           Hence
           growes
           and
           springs
           all
           the
           furie
           and
           rage
           ,
           all
           the
           wrongs
           and
           slanders
           ,
           which
           are
           wont
           to
           be
           layd
           on
           true
           Christians
           :
           
           They
           are
           hated
           even
           for
           their
           very
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           will
           not
           runne
           with
           the
           wicked
           unto
           the
           same
           excesse
           of
           riot
           :
           They
           are
           filled
           with
           contempt
           and
           reproach
           ,
           with
           the
           mockings
           of
           the
           wealthy
           ,
           and
           despightfulnesse
           of
           the
           proud
           ,
           because
           they
           will
           not
           sweare
           ,
           swagger
           ,
           lye
           ,
           poure
           in
           strong
           drinke
           ,
           prophane
           the
           Sabbaths
           ,
           follow
           the
           fashions
           and
           corruptions
           of
           the
           Times
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           because
           they
           will
           not
           be
           prophane
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           damned
           in
           the
           World
           to
           come
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           
           I
           know
           not
           how
           ,
           wicked
           men
           thinke
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           commonnesse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           their
           sinfull
           courses
           become
           more
           commendable
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           the
           multitude
           of
           offendors
           makes
           them
           more
           excusable
           ,
           and
           their
           offences
           pardonable
           .
           
             It
             is
             the
             comfort
          
           (
           saith
           an
           ancient
           *
           Father
           )
           
             of
             evill
             men
             ,
             to
             carpe
             at
             the
             good
             ;
             thinking
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             great
             number
             of
             offendors
             ,
             the
             guilt
             of
             their
             faults
             is
             diminished
             and
             abated
             .
          
        
         
           But
           Gods
           worke
           and
           end
           ,
           
           in
           all
           false
           reports
           unjustly
           raysed
           against
           his
           children
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           crosses
           whatsoever
           ;
           is
           to
           stirre
           up
           and
           revive
           in
           them
           zeale
           ,
           devotion
           ,
           and
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           in
           praying
           ,
           praysing
           ,
           and
           serving
           him
           ;
           to
           purge
           out
           of
           them
           the
           drosse
           and
           relickes
           of
           some
           old
           sinne
           ;
           to
           humble
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           a
           true
           denying
           of
           themselves
           ;
           to
           trie
           their
           faith
           ,
           patience
           ,
           and
           constancie
           ;
           or
           for
           their
           greater
           good
           ,
           one
           way
           or
           other
           .
        
         
         
           A
           fourth
           consideration
           ,
           
           whereby
           the
           true
           Christian
           may
           be
           kept
           in
           heart
           and
           comfort
           against
           all
           crosses
           and
           calumniations
           which
           hee
           shall
           meete
           with
           ,
           in
           his
           course
           of
           holinesse
           and
           sanctification
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           It
           is
           no
           strange
           thing
           that
           doth
           befall
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           persecuted
           for
           sinceritie
           ;
           but
           the
           very
           beaten
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           trodden
           by
           all
           such
           feet
           ,
           
           as
           ever
           walked
           in
           faith
           and
           obedience
           .
           
             Abel
          
           begun
           in
           this
           Cup
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           and
           vexation
           ,
           for
           his
           service
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           all
           those
           who
           would
           give
           their
           Names
           to
           Christ
           ,
           or
           fight
           under
           his
           Banner
           to
           the
           Worlds
           end
           .
           The
           Patriarkes
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           holy
           men
           of
           old
           ,
           followed
           and
           pledged
           him
           :
           
           They
           were
           tryed
           
             by
             mockings
             and
             scourgings
             ,
             by
             bonds
             and
             imprisonment
             ;
             they
             were
             stoned
             ,
             they
             were
             hewen
             asunder
             ,
             they
             were
             tempted
             ,
             they
             were
             slaine
             with
             the
             sword
             ;
             they
             wandered
             up
             and
             downe
             in
             Sheepes-skins
             ,
             and
             Goats-skins
             ,
             being
             destitute
             ,
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             tormented
             ;
             whom
             the
             World
             was
             not
             worthie
             of
             ;
             they
             wandered
             in
             Wildernesses
             ,
             and
             Dennes
             ,
             and
             Caves
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
           Nay
           ,
           Christ
           Iesus
           himselfe
           ,
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           drunke
           deepe
           and
           large
           of
           this
           Cup
           ;
           it
           was
           the
           Baptisme
           wherewith
           he
           was
           baptized
           .
           
           His
           Apostles
           and
           Disciples
           followed
           ;
           they
           endured
           all
           the
           bloudie
           and
           mercilesse
           cruelties
           ,
           which
           fierce
           and
           furious
           Wolves
           are
           wont
           to
           inflict
           upon
           silly
           and
           harmelesse
           Sheepe
           :
           for
           they
           were
           sent
           out
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           
           as
           Sheepe
           amongst
           Wolves
           .
           There
           come
           after
           ,
           and
           drinke
           of
           the
           same
           Cup
           ,
           millions
           of
           blessed
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           under
           the
           primitive
           Persecutions
           :
           Of
           which
           ,
           some
           were
           
           scalded
           ,
           some
           burned
           ,
           some
           broyled
           ,
           some
           hanged
           ,
           some
           beheaded
           ,
           some
           throwne
           downe
           from
           rockes
           upon
           stakes
           ,
           some
           stabbed
           in
           with
           forkes
           ,
           some
           racked
           ,
           and
           torne
           in
           pieces
           ,
           their
           tongues
           cut
           out
           ,
           their
           eyes
           bored
           out
           ,
           their
           flesh
           twitched
           off
           with
           Pinsons
           ,
           womens
           brests
           feared
           off
           with
           hot
           yrons
           ,
           pricked
           under
           the
           nayles
           with
           Needles
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           more
           wayes
           tormented
           ,
           with
           as
           great
           varietie
           and
           exquisitenesse
           ,
           as
           politike
           malice
           could
           devise
           ,
           and
           prophane
           crueltie
           execute
           .
           If
           wee
           passe
           along
           from
           thence
           ,
           even
           to
           these
           Times
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           if
           our
           eyes
           were
           so
           enlightened
           ,
           that
           we
           could
           looke
           upon
           the
           state
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           and
           their
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           Worlds
           end
           ;
           we
           should
           ever
           be
           able
           to
           trace
           them
           along
           by
           the
           teares
           of
           Brine
           ,
           and
           bloud
           ,
           which
           are
           powred
           out
           and
           spilt
           for
           the
           profession
           of
           Gods
           Truth
           ,
           and
           practice
           of
           holinesse
           .
           This
           then
           is
           ,
           was
           ,
           and
           ever
           will
           be
           ,
           the
           lot
           and
           portion
           of
           all
           those
           who
           are
           fitting
           and
           preparing
           for
           Heaven
           .
           They
           are
           ever
           persecuted
           one
           way
           ,
           or
           other
           .
           If
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           milde
           and
           peaceable
           Times
           ,
           they
           fight
           not
           unto
           bloud
           ,
           and
           passe
           the
           fierie
           Triall
           ;
           yet
           they
           shall
           have
           their
           troubles
           ,
           oppressions
           ,
           and
           disgraces
           ;
           at
           least
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           ever
           sure
           to
           be
           payd
           home
           with
           the
           scourge
           of
           tongues
           :
           they
           shall
           be
           loaden
           with
           slanders
           ,
           and
           false
           reports
           ;
           they
           shall
           be
           made
           a
           gazing-stocke
           ,
           a
           by-word
           ,
           and
           Table-talke
           ;
           a
           scorne
           ,
           reproach
           ,
           and
           derision
           to
           them
           that
           are
           round
           about
           them
           :
           
           as
           
             David
          
           was
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
          
           79.
           4.
           
           Which
           being
           so
           ,
           why
           should
           not
           a
           common
           case
           ,
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           ,
           breed
           a
           common
           
           comfort
           in
           true
           Christians
           ?
           Why
           should
           any
           of
           them
           thinke
           much
           to
           drinke
           of
           the
           same
           Cup
           ,
           that
           the
           dearest
           Saints
           and
           soules
           ,
           now
           blessed
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           have
           begun
           to
           them
           in
           ;
           and
           of
           which
           ,
           all
           that
           will
           be
           saved
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           must
           taste
           ,
           and
           follow
           ?
           Why
           should
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           truly
           loves
           God
           ,
           or
           lookes
           for
           the
           joyes
           of
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           seeke
           or
           desire
           a
           priviledge
           above
           all
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           everwere
           ;
           and
           even
           above
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           Christ
           Iesus
           ?
           Most
           unworthy
           is
           hee
           of
           the
           glorious
           comforts
           of
           Grace
           ,
           of
           the
           inward
           Peace
           ,
           that
           passeth
           all
           understanding
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           Glory
           which
           is
           to
           be
           revealed
           ;
           who
           ,
           for
           a
           slanderous
           tale
           ,
           a
           lying
           tongue
           ,
           a
           reproachfull
           tearme
           ,
           or
           the
           feare
           and
           face
           of
           any
           mortall
           man
           ,
           slinkes
           back
           from
           a
           bold
           profession
           of
           sinceritie
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           true
           service
           of
           the
           living
           God.
           
        
         
           In
           sufferings
           and
           afflictions
           for
           Gods
           cause
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           onely
           matter
           of
           patience
           ,
           but
           even
           occasion
           of
           glory
           .
           They
           are
           like
           starres
           in
           the
           forehead
           ,
           honourable
           maimes
           ,
           conformities
           to
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           Liveries
           of
           a
           Christian
           souldier
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
           let
           him
           consider
           ,
           that
           his
           momentanie
           crosses
           and
           afflictions
           cause
           an
           exceeding
           and
           everlasting
           weight
           of
           glory
           .
           
           Let
           his
           vexation
           be
           never
           so
           grievous
           ,
           his
           persecutors
           never
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           mightie
           ;
           neither
           they
           ,
           nor
           that
           ,
           can
           last
           long
           .
           For
           the
           life
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           glory
           thereof
           ,
           doth
           passe
           away
           like
           a
           Ship
           in
           the
           Water
           ,
           whose
           tract
           cannot
           be
           seene
           againe
           ;
           like
           an
           Arrow
           through
           the
           aire
           ,
           or
           a
           Weavers
           Shuttle
           through
           his
           worke
           ;
           
           like
           a
           fading
           Flower
           ,
           suddenly
           plucked
           up
           and
           withered
           ;
           like
           Grasse
           ,
           like
           Smoake
           ,
           like
           a
           Dreame
           ,
           like
           a
           Bubble
           of
           the
           Water
           .
           Though
           a
           Christian
           therefore
           be
           never
           so
           deepely
           plunged
           into
           *
           miseries
           ,
           he
           shall
           abide
           but
           a
           while
           under
           the
           waters
           of
           affliction
           ;
           the
           day
           of
           redemption
           cannot
           be
           farre
           off
           .
           Though
           he
           should
           passe
           through
           the
           teeth
           of
           wilde
           Beasts
           ,
           upon
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Tyrant
           ,
           through
           the
           flames
           of
           fire
           ;
           though
           his
           braines
           should
           be
           dasht
           against
           the
           walls
           ,
           his
           limbes
           lye
           scattered
           in
           the
           streets
           ,
           and
           his
           bloud
           runne
           downe
           every
           channell
           :
           yet
           shall
           he
           ,
           ere
           it
           be
           long
           ,
           gloriously
           rise
           againe
           ,
           in
           despight
           of
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           Darkenesse
           ,
           and
           bloudinesse
           of
           cruell
           men
           .
           Hee
           shall
           entirely
           be
           restored
           ,
           by
           the
           mightie
           and
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ;
           hee
           shall
           be
           clothed
           with
           Light
           ,
           and
           immortalitie
           ;
           his
           bloud
           shall
           be
           revenged
           ,
           and
           
             all
             teares
             wiped
             from
             his
             eyes
             ;
          
           
           and
           there
           shall
           be
           set
           upon
           his
           head
           a
           Crowne
           of
           everlasting
           joy
           ,
           peace
           ,
           and
           happinesse
           .
        
         
           Sixtly
           ,
           
           comfort
           unspeakable
           ,
           and
           glorious
           ,
           may
           spring
           up
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           Gods
           child
           ,
           amidst
           his
           sufferings
           for
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           consideration
           ,
           That
           in
           all
           afflictions
           ,
           without
           exception
           ,
           Christ
           suffereth
           with
           him
           .
           
           
             Paul
          
           was
           the
           mirrour
           and
           miracle
           of
           all
           Christians
           ,
           for
           the
           varietie
           and
           gloriousnesse
           of
           his
           sufferings
           ;
           you
           may
           see
           a
           strange
           and
           unmatchable
           Catalogue
           of
           them
           ,
           
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           11.
           23.
           
           
             &c.
          
           He
           was
           in
           stripes
           above
           measure
           ,
           plenteously
           in
           prison
           ,
           in
           death
           oft
           .
           Of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           five
           times
           received
           hee
           fortie
           stripes
           ,
           save
           one
           ;
           he
           was
           thrice
           beaten
           with
           Rods
           ,
           he
           was
           
           once
           stoned
           ,
           he
           suffered
           thrice
           shipwracke
           ;
           night
           and
           day
           was
           he
           in
           the
           deepe
           Sea
           :
           In
           journeying
           ,
           he
           was
           often
           ;
           in
           perils
           of
           Waters
           ,
           in
           perils
           of
           Robbers
           ,
           in
           perils
           of
           his
           owne
           Nation
           ,
           in
           perils
           among
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           in
           perils
           in
           the
           Citie
           ,
           in
           perils
           in
           the
           Wildernesse
           ,
           in
           perils
           in
           the
           Sea
           ,
           in
           perils
           among
           false
           Brethren
           ;
           in
           wearinesse
           ,
           and
           painefulnesse
           ;
           in
           watching
           often
           ;
           in
           hunger
           ,
           and
           thirst
           ;
           in
           fastings
           often
           ;
           in
           cold
           ,
           and
           in
           nakednesse
           .
           Yet
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           what
           other
           crosses
           and
           afflictions
           befell
           him
           ,
           he
           calls
           and
           accounts
           them
           the
           sufferings
           and
           afflictions
           of
           Christ
           .
           
             Now
          
           (
           saith
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           
           
             Col.
          
           1.
           24.
           
           )
           
             now
             rejoyce
             I
             in
             my
             sufferings
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             fulfill
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             afflictions
             of
             Christ
             in
             my
             flesh
             ,
             for
             his
             Bodies
             sake
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             .
          
           And
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           1.
           5.
           
           
             As
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             abound
             in
             us
             ,
             
             so
             our
             consolation
             aboundeth
             through
             Christ.
             Lazarus
             ,
          
           in
           all
           his
           povertie
           ,
           contempt
           ,
           sicknesse
           ,
           sores
           ,
           or
           what
           other
           miseries
           ,
           suffered
           nothing
           wherein
           Christ
           was
           not
           partaker
           of
           his
           griefe
           and
           sorrow
           .
           So
           sweet
           and
           blessed
           a
           consent
           and
           sympathie
           is
           there
           betwixt
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Head
           ,
           and
           all
           true
           Christians
           ,
           his
           members
           ;
           that
           so
           long
           as
           the
           great
           mysterie
           of
           that
           mysticall
           Vnion
           stands
           true
           and
           sure
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           for
           ever
           )
           all
           holy
           men
           ,
           and
           servants
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           all
           their
           sufferings
           for
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           profession
           of
           his
           Truth
           ,
           and
           practice
           of
           sinceritie
           ,
           shall
           have
           Christ
           himselfe
           partner
           and
           partaker
           of
           their
           miseries
           ;
           which
           is
           able
           to
           refresh
           the
           heaviest
           heart
           ,
           in
           the
           greatest
           extremities
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           stayed
           long
           upon
           this
           point
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           how
           Sathan
           labours
           might
           and
           maine
           ,
           by
           crosses
           
           and
           slanders
           ,
           to
           discourage
           Gods
           child
           ,
           and
           to
           stop
           his
           course
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           righteousnesse
           ;
           and
           in
           laying
           downe
           some
           comforts
           against
           them
           :
           because
           thousands
           ,
           at
           the
           very
           first
           entrance
           ,
           or
           after
           some
           small
           continuance
           ,
           are
           wofully
           turned
           backe
           from
           grace
           ,
           and
           sinceritie
           ,
           by
           temptations
           ,
           reproaches
           ,
           and
           troubles
           raysed
           against
           them
           ;
           by
           their
           owne
           rebellious
           flesh
           ,
           Sathan
           ,
           and
           prophane
           men
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           
           in
           a
           ninth
           place
           ,
           if
           all
           this
           will
           doe
           no
           good
           ;
           if
           the
           heat
           of
           persecution
           inflame
           the
           zeale
           of
           the
           true
           Christian
           ;
           if
           reproaches
           and
           afflictions
           be
           so
           farre
           from
           daunting
           and
           dulling
           his
           forwardnesse
           ,
           that
           they
           set
           an
           edge
           upon
           his
           affections
           ,
           and
           adde
           strength
           to
           his
           resolution
           ,
           in
           proceeding
           in
           the
           glorious
           state
           of
           Christianitie
           :
           Why
           then
           ,
           the
           last
           sleight
           and
           temptation
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           to
           hinder
           the
           sanctifying
           power
           and
           successe
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           fruitlesse
           and
           unprofitable
           ,
           is
           spirituall
           Pride
           ;
           which
           ,
           by
           his
           malicious
           cunning
           ,
           and
           hellish
           Alchymie
           ,
           hee
           extracts
           even
           out
           of
           his
           graces
           and
           vertues
           ;
           out
           of
           such
           sweet
           flowers
           ,
           he
           rayses
           poyson
           :
           and
           sith
           he
           cannot
           keepe
           goodnesse
           utterly
           out
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           he
           uses
           it selfe
           as
           an
           instrument
           ,
           to
           weaken
           &
           wound
           it selfe
           .
           For
           when
           a
           man
           is
           most
           endued
           and
           enriched
           with
           extraordinarie
           gifts
           ,
           holy
           graces
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           strength
           ;
           Sathan
           seekes
           most
           busily
           to
           make
           him
           proud
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           puffe
           him
           up
           with
           an
           over-weening
           conceit
           of
           his
           owne
           worth
           ;
           that
           so
           himselfe
           may
           lose
           the
           comfort
           of
           them
           ,
           his
           brethren
           the
           fruit
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           God
           the
           glory
           
           of
           them
           .
           This
           spirituall
           Pride
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           in
           our
           corruptions
           and
           sinfull
           affections
           ,
           that
           the
           Shirt
           is
           in
           our
           Clothing
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           it
           sits
           the
           closest
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           is
           last
           put
           off
           :
           
             it
             is
             the
             white
             Devill
          
           (
           as
           a
           worthy
           Divine
           calls
           it
           .
           )
           That
           sinne
           doth
           lye
           ,
           and
           insensibly
           insinuate
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           lurkes
           amid
           our
           graces
           ,
           and
           good
           actions
           ,
           as
           a
           dead
           Fly
           in
           the
           Apothecaries
           Ointment
           .
           It
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           Sathans
           last
           intrenchment
           ,
           which
           hee
           holds
           the
           longest
           ,
           and
           with
           most
           resolute
           and
           desperate
           pertinacie
           ,
           and
           is
           hardlyest
           driven
           out
           ;
           much
           spirituall
           wisedome
           ,
           a
           great
           measure
           of
           humilitie
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Armour
           of
           God
           is
           required
           to
           this
           combate
           .
           For
           he
           is
           so
           endlesse
           ,
           and
           exercised
           in
           the
           point
           ;
           that
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           so
           humble
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           make
           us
           proud
           of
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           he
           will
           labour
           to
           make
           us
           proud
           even
           of
           our
           humilitie
           ;
           and
           proud
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           proud
           of
           our
           gifts
           .
        
         
           Except
           a
           Christian
           continually
           and
           carefully
           watch
           over
           his
           heart
           ,
           
           and
           guard
           it
           with
           humilitie
           ,
           and
           a
           lowly
           conceit
           of
           himselfe
           ;
           this
           privie
           Pride
           may
           steale
           upon
           him
           ,
           before
           he
           be
           aware
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           ,
           
           it
           may
           spring
           out
           of
           a
           consideration
           of
           the
           excellencie
           of
           his
           estate
           ,
           and
           the
           varietie
           of
           his
           peculiar
           blessings
           ,
           and
           speciall
           priviledges
           ,
           which
           the
           ungodly
           men
           neither
           can
           ,
           nor
           doe
           enjoy
           .
           For
           when
           he
           is
           once
           translated
           from
           Darknesse
           to
           Light
           ,
           
           from
           prophanenesse
           to
           sinceritie
           ,
           from
           Nature
           to
           Grace
           ;
           out
           of
           the
           Dominion
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           into
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           great
           worke
           of
           regeneration
           :
           hee
           is
           presently
           
             made
             partaker
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
          
           
           2
           
             Pet.
          
           1.
           4.
           hee
           
           is
           entitled
           ,
           by
           the
           right
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           
             to
             an
             inheritance
             immortall
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             undefiled
             ,
             and
             that
             fadeth
             not
             away
             ,
             reserved
             in
             the
             Heavens
             for
             him
             .
          
           While
           hee
           is
           thus
           looking
           upon
           himselfe
           ,
           possessed
           of
           this
           happinesse
           ,
           and
           planted
           in
           this
           glorious
           Paradise
           ;
           Sathan
           is
           secretly
           blowing
           the
           coales
           of
           his
           hidden
           corruption
           ,
           to
           enkindle
           and
           rayse
           there-out
           an
           over-weening
           conceit
           of
           his
           owne
           worth
           ,
           and
           to
           puffe
           him
           up
           with
           pride
           of
           his
           owne
           gifts
           and
           graces
           ;
           whence
           may
           ensue
           two
           foule
           and
           hatefull
           inconveniences
           :
           For
           so
           hee
           may
           grow
           by
           little
           and
           little
           to
           justifie
           himselfe
           too
           much
           ,
           whereby
           Gods
           glory
           may
           be
           lessened
           and
           darkened
           ;
           and
           to
           despise
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           whereby
           his
           exercise
           of
           charitie
           may
           be
           hindered
           .
        
         
           This
           spirituall
           Pride
           may
           occasionally
           ,
           
           and
           by
           accident
           ,
           spring
           out
           of
           a
           godly
           and
           gracious
           care
           ,
           to
           keepe
           and
           preserve
           himselfe
           unspotted
           and
           undefiled
           in
           his
           happy
           and
           glorious
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           regeneration
           .
           For
           while
           he
           is
           casting
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           concluding
           upon
           some
           sound
           and
           substantiall
           course
           of
           holinesse
           and
           obedience
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           godlinesse
           ;
           Sathan
           labours
           might
           and
           maine
           ,
           to
           draw
           him
           to
           a
           singularitie
           of
           unwarrantable
           conceits
           and
           opinions
           ;
           that
           by
           a
           tedious
           and
           unnecessarie
           pursuit
           and
           possession
           thereof
           ,
           he
           may
           keepe
           him
           cold
           and
           uncomfortable
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           chiefe
           and
           most
           materiall
           duties
           of
           Christianitie
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           him
           place
           the
           height
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           heat
           of
           zeale
           ,
           in
           continuall
           conference
           and
           most
           peremptorie
           
           defence
           of
           some
           groundlesse
           fancies
           ;
           from
           whence
           Sathan
           busily
           strives
           to
           toll
           him
           out
           ,
           to
           separation
           .
           Which
           course
           of
           separating
           from
           ,
           and
           condemning
           our
           Church
           ,
           
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           our
           sincerest
           Divines
           ,
           is
           full
           of
           pride
           ,
           contention
           ,
           and
           confusion
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           
           certaine
           it
           is
           ,
           our
           Church
           ,
           in
           that
           most
           exquisite
           and
           worthy
           confession
           of
           Faith
           contained
           in
           the
           Articles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           doth
           hold
           and
           professe
           all
           substantiall
           points
           of
           Divinitie
           as
           soundly
           ,
           as
           any
           Church
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           none
           excepted
           ,
           neither
           in
           this
           Age
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           primitive
           times
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           it
           hath
           communion
           with
           ,
           and
           testimonie
           of
           all
           other
           true
           Churches
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           in
           it
           are
           to
           be
           had
           the
           meanes
           of
           salvation
           ,
           in
           a
           powerfull
           and
           plentifull
           manner
           :
           and
           in
           the
           bowels
           thereof
           ,
           even
           they
           that
           goe
           out
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           truly
           converted
           ,
           received
           that
           precious
           and
           blessed
           vigour
           ,
           which
           is
           able
           to
           quicken
           them
           to
           eternall
           life
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           a
           Church
           may
           be
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           though
           it
           should
           have
           spots
           ,
           and
           blemishes
           ;
           though
           there
           be
           some
           Swine
           and
           Dogges
           in
           it
           .
           In
           S.
           
             Pauls
          
           time
           ,
           the
           Corinthians
           were
           called
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           1.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           And
           yet
           ,
           at
           that
           very
           time
           ,
           were
           some
           in
           an
           Heresie
           ,
           some
           in
           Incest
           ,
           some
           that
           had
           not
           repented
           of
           their
           filthinesse
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           12.
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           ,
           
             Rev.
          
           2.
           3.
           
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
           though
           outward
           prosperitie
           ,
           worldly
           honour
           ,
           and
           plentie
           ,
           be
           rather
           the
           lot
           of
           false
           ,
           
           hereticall
           ,
           and
           Apostaticall
           Churches
           ,
           than
           an
           individuall
           and
           necessary
           mark
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ;
           yet
           ,
           if
           unto
           our
           unparallel'd
           Peace
           ,
           both
           for
           duration
           and
           entirenesse
           ,
           we
           adde
           our
           many
           and
           miraculous
           deliverances
           ,
           strange
           defeatments
           ,
           and
           preventions
           of
           Popish
           Plots
           ;
           of
           their
           Bulls
           ,
           Conspiracies
           ,
           and
           hostile
           Invasions
           ;
           of
           their
           Powder
           ,
           Poysons
           ,
           Daggers
           ,
           Dags
           ,
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           execrable
           attempts
           ,
           machinations
           ,
           and
           underminings
           ,
           which
           either
           Hell
           could
           devise
           ,
           or
           that
           desperate
           and
           bloudy
           Faction
           adventure
           upon
           ,
           and
           manage
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           all
           these
           be
           put
           together
           ,
           and
           well
           weighed
           ;
           it
           is
           impossible
           ,
           but
           that
           wee
           should
           therein
           see
           ,
           acknowledge
           ,
           and
           adore
           the
           speciall
           finger
           of
           Gods
           holy
           providence
           ,
           upholding
           his
           owne
           Arke
           amongst
           his
           owne
           people
           ;
           and
           pointing
           out
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           truth
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           upon
           whose
           side
           ,
           and
           for
           whose
           safetie
           and
           glory
           hee
           so
           mightily
           stands
           .
           This
           most
           extraordinarie
           grace
           and
           favour
           of
           Divine
           assistance
           ,
           having
           not
           in
           one
           thing
           ,
           or
           two
           ,
           shewed
           it selfe
           ,
           nor
           for
           some
           few
           dayes
           or
           yeeres
           appeared
           ;
           but
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           so
           long
           continued
           ,
           our
           manifold
           sinnes
           and
           transgressions
           striving
           to
           the
           contrary
           :
           What
           doth
           it
           else
           import
           ,
           or
           what
           can
           wee
           lesse
           thereupon
           conclude
           ,
           than
           that
           God
           would
           thereby
           tell
           and
           teach
           the
           World
           ,
           That
           the
           thing
           which
           hee
           blesseth
           ,
           defendeth
           ,
           and
           keepeth
           so
           strangely
           ,
           cannot
           but
           be
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           saving
           and
           sacred
           Truth
           ?
        
         
           Ill
           doe
           they
           then
           ,
           who
           transported
           with
           a
           pang
           of
           spirituall
           Pride
           ,
           abandon
           ,
           forsake
           ,
           and
           separate
           
           from
           our
           Church
           ,
           as
           though
           Gods
           true
           worship
           and
           salvation
           were
           not
           there
           to
           be
           found
           .
           You
           see
           how
           Sathan
           by
           spirituall
           Pride
           may
           carry
           and
           cast
           a
           man
           ,
           from
           a
           setled
           and
           sound
           course
           of
           holinesse
           and
           sinceritie
           ,
           upon
           the
           dangerous
           Rockes
           of
           singularitie
           and
           separation
           .
           But
           understand
           me
           aright
           ,
           what
           I
           meane
           by
           singularitie
           .
           I
           meane
           that
           onely
           which
           ariseth
           out
           of
           privie
           Pride
           ,
           is
           upholden
           by
           selfe-will
           ,
           and
           obstinatenesse
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           ends
           in
           separation
           ;
           and
           hath
           neither
           ground
           nor
           defence
           from
           sound
           judgement
           ,
           spirituall
           wisedome
           ,
           or
           true
           tendernesse
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           joyned
           with
           humilitie
           ,
           and
           willingnesse
           to
           be
           rightly
           informed
           .
           I
           meane
           not
           singularitie
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           holinesse
           and
           unspottednesse
           of
           life
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           difference
           and
           distance
           from
           the
           sinfull
           fashions
           of
           the
           times
           :
           For
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           every
           man
           that
           will
           save
           his
           soule
           ,
           must
           be
           singular
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           asketh
           his
           followers
           ,
           in
           
             Math.
          
           5.
           
             what
             singular
             thing
             they
             doe
             ,
          
           if
           they
           doe
           but
           as
           the
           Publicans
           doe
           ?
           As
           if
           hee
           should
           have
           said
           :
           You
           that
           will
           be
           Christians
           ,
           must
           be
           of
           a
           more
           heavenly
           temper
           ,
           and
           higher
           straine
           ,
           than
           the
           most
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           the
           World
           :
           You
           must
           be
           singular
           ,
           and
           shine
           as
           Lights
           amid
           a
           naughtie
           and
           crooked
           generation
           .
           Hence
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           Gods
           children
           ever
           were
           ,
           and
           ever
           will
           be
           ,
           
             Signes
          
           and
           
             Wonders
             ,
             Miracles
          
           and
           
             Monsters
             ,
          
           in
           the
           opinion
           and
           censure
           of
           most
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           they
           live
           ;
           gazing
           stockes
           ,
           both
           by
           reproaches
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           10.
           33.
           
           
             Behold
          
           (
           saith
           
             Isaiah
             ,
             Chap.
          
           
           8.
           18.
           )
           
             I
             and
             the
             children
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             
             given
             me
             ,
             are
             as
             signes
             and
             as
             wonders
             in
             Israel
             ,
             by
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             which
             dwelleth
             in
             Mount
             Sion
             .
             I
             am
             become
          
           (
           saith
           
             David
             )
             as
             it
             were
             a
             monster
             unto
             many
             ,
          
           (
           or
           ,
           
           to
           the
           great
           men
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           some
           render
           it
           )
           
             Psal
             .
          
           71.
           7.
           
           And
           in
           another
           Psalme
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
          
           79.
           4.
           
           
             Wee
             are
             a
             reproach
             to
             our
             neighbours
             ,
             even
             a
             scorne
             and
             a
             derision
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             round
             about
             us
             .
          
           But
           especially
           you
           may
           see
           in
           
             Wisd
             .
          
           2.
           (
           though
           the
           Booke
           be
           Apocryphall
           )
           what
           is
           the
           counsell
           and
           conceit
           of
           the
           wicked
           about
           the
           oddenesse
           and
           singularitie
           of
           the
           Saints
           :
           
             Let
             us
             defraud
             the
             righteous
          
           (
           say
           the
           wicked
           )
           
             for
             hee
             is
             not
             for
             our
             profit
             ,
             and
             hee
             is
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             our
             doings
             ;
             hee
             checketh
             us
             for
             offending
             against
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             blameth
             us
             as
             transgressors
             of
             Discipline
             ;
             hee
             maketh
             his
             boast
             to
             have
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hee
             calleth
             himselfe
             the
             sonne
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             Hee
             is
             made
             to
             reprove
             our
             thoughts
             .
             It
             grieveth
             us
             also
             to
             looke
             upon
             him
             :
             for
             his
             life
             is
             not
             like
             other
             mens
             ,
             his
             wayes
             are
             of
             another
             fashion
             ;
             hee
             counteth
             us
             as
             bastards
             ,
             and
             hee
             withdraweth
             himselfe
             from
             our
             wayes
             ,
             as
             from
             filthinesse
             ;
             hee
             commendeth
             greatly
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             just
             ,
             and
             boasteth
             that
             God
             is
             his
             father
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           as
           Gods
           children
           and
           godly
           men
           are
           indeed
           more
           excellent
           than
           their
           neighbours
           ;
           and
           singular
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           sanctification
           and
           sinceritie
           :
           so
           they
           are
           scorned
           and
           reviled
           by
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           odde
           fellowes
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           must
           have
           wayes
           by
           themselves
           ,
           and
           a
           tricke
           above
           others
           .
           They
           are
           pointed
           at
           ,
           as
           matter
           of
           scorne
           and
           contempt
           ;
           they
           are
           set
           up
           ,
           as
           markes
           of
           slander
           and
           oppression
           ;
           
           and
           gazed
           upon
           ,
           as
           strange
           creatures
           .
           
             Wee
             are
             made
          
           (
           sayth
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           4.
           9.
           meaning
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           other
           of
           Gods
           faithfull
           servants
           )
           
             a
             gazing-stocke
             unto
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             to
             men
             .
          
           And
           no
           marvell
           though
           it
           be
           so
           :
           For
           ,
           besides
           that
           all
           prophane
           and
           unregenerate
           men
           are
           naturally
           ineagered
           ,
           and
           inraged
           with
           implacable
           malice
           and
           hatred
           against
           Gods
           Children
           ;
           they
           are
           ,
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           but
           few
           in
           number
           ;
           which
           makes
           them
           more
           noted
           ,
           and
           pointed
           at
           .
        
         
           That
           they
           are
           but
           few
           ;
           
           besides
           many
           certaine
           demonstrative
           Reasons
           out
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           it
           may
           thus
           plainely
           appeare
           :
           as
           a
           good
           Divine
           tells
           us
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           let
           there
           be
           taken
           from
           amongst
           us
           ,
           all
           Papists
           ,
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           scorners
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           let
           there
           be
           removed
           all
           notorious
           and
           infamous
           evill
           livers
           ;
           as
           Swearers
           ,
           Drunkards
           ,
           Whoremongers
           ,
           Vsurers
           ,
           Worldlings
           ,
           Deceivers
           ,
           proud
           persons
           ,
           prophaners
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           Gamesters
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           prophane
           and
           ignorant
           multitude
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           let
           all
           those
           be
           passed
           over
           ,
           that
           are
           but
           onely
           civill
           honest
           men
           ,
           and
           meddle
           not
           with
           any
           profession
           ,
           or
           practise
           of
           holinesse
           ;
           without
           which
           ,
           no
           man
           must
           see
           God.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           set
           aside
           all
           grosse
           Hypocrites
           ;
           who
           for
           advantage
           ,
           or
           by-respects
           ,
           are
           outwardly
           religious
           ,
           but
           inwardly
           corrupt
           ,
           hollow-hearted
           ,
           and
           abominable
           .
        
         
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
           let
           there
           be
           sorted
           out
           and
           rejected
           all
           carnall
           Protestants
           ,
           formall
           Professors
           ,
           backsliders
           ,
           cold
           and
           unzealous
           Christians
           ;
           who
           falsely
           thinke
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           both
           enjoy
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           Conscience
           too
           ;
           live
           pleasantly
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           yet
           save
           their
           soules
           at
           last
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           necessarie
           to
           hold
           any
           such
           strict
           course
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           Heaven
           .
           Let
           all
           these
           kinde
           of
           men
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           (
           all
           which
           in
           one
           measure
           ,
           or
           other
           ,
           are
           in
           the
           state
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           power
           of
           Sathan
           )
           be
           separated
           and
           shoaled
           out
           ;
           and
           how
           many
           doe
           you
           thinke
           will
           remaine
           amongst
           us
           ,
           sound
           ,
           sincere
           ,
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           zealous
           professors
           ,
           and
           practisers
           of
           saving
           Truth
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           holy
           Obedience
           to
           all
           Gods
           Commandements
           ?
           For
           such
           onely
           are
           Gods
           servants
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           state
           of
           Grace
           .
           Let
           a
           man
           come
           into
           any
           Towne
           ,
           Village
           ,
           Citie
           ,
           or
           Corporation
           ,
           and
           let
           all
           such
           men
           as
           are
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           be
           removed
           ;
           and
           how
           many
           should
           he
           finde
           of
           these
           last
           ?
           They
           would
           certainely
           be
           thinne
           scattered
           ,
           and
           like
           the
           Grapes
           after
           the
           gathering
           of
           the
           Vintage
           ,
           two
           or
           three
           in
           the
           top
           of
           the
           upmost
           boughes
           ,
           and
           foure
           or
           five
           in
           the
           high
           branches
           .
           Singularitie
           then
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           is
           no
           fruit
           of
           Pride
           ,
           but
           an
           inseparable
           marke
           and
           necessarie
           state
           of
           true
           Christianitie
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           to
           a
           third
           ground
           ,
           
           whence
           Sathan
           may
           rayse
           a
           temptation
           to
           privie
           Pride
           :
           When
           a
           man
           is
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           diligent
           ,
           in
           the
           discharge
           and
           executions
           of
           his
           civill
           calling
           ;
           
           hee
           may
           cast
           a
           conceit
           into
           his
           head
           ,
           that
           such
           base
           ,
           earthly
           ,
           and
           worldly
           imployment
           ,
           and
           spending
           his
           time
           ,
           is
           disgracefull
           and
           derogatorie
           to
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Christian
           libertie
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           it
           hinders
           him
           in
           his
           calling
           of
           Christianitie
           ,
           and
           duties
           of
           Religion
           .
           Whence
           may
           sollow
           dangerous
           effects
           of
           spirituall
           Pride
           ;
           quite
           leaving
           ,
           or
           neglect
           ,
           discontent
           or
           distaste
           of
           his
           civill
           calling
           .
           And
           so
           his
           heart
           and
           affections
           may
           bee
           put
           quite
           out
           of
           order
           ,
           and
           deceive
           themselves
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           maine
           point
           of
           making
           towards
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           Sathan
           ,
           
           by
           his
           subtill
           malice
           ,
           may
           worke
           out
           matter
           and
           occasion
           of
           spirituall
           Pride
           ,
           from
           the
           speciall
           providence
           of
           God
           ,
           conducting
           the
           Christian
           the
           best
           and
           the
           neerest
           way
           to
           Heaven
           .
           
           To
           give
           example
           ,
           in
           some
           particulars
           .
        
         
           1
           When
           God
           ,
           
           out
           of
           his
           great
           wisedome
           and
           mercie
           ,
           humbles
           him
           with
           afflictions
           and
           prickes
           ,
           the
           swelling
           of
           his
           Pride
           ;
           when
           hee
           cuts
           and
           loppes
           away
           his
           vanities
           ,
           excesses
           ,
           and
           superfluities
           ,
           with
           some
           visitation
           ,
           or
           other
           ;
           and
           fills
           him
           with
           bitternesse
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           hee
           might
           long
           for
           the
           life
           to
           come
           :
           Why
           then
           ,
           Sathan
           labours
           mightily
           to
           kindle
           in
           his
           corrupt
           nature
           a
           flash
           of
           spirituall
           Pride
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           drive
           him
           to
           grumbling
           and
           impatiencie
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           Gods
           fatherly
           corrections
           and
           chastisements
           fruitlesse
           and
           unprofitable
           to
           him
           ;
           which
           in
           Gods
           children
           should
           ever
           worke
           amendment
           and
           comfort
           .
        
         
         
           2
           When
           the
           true
           Christian
           lookes
           about
           him
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           
           and
           sees
           the
           wicked
           spreading
           themselves
           like
           greene
           Bay-trees
           ,
           in
           worldly
           plentie
           ,
           and
           pleasures
           ;
           Sathan
           here
           thrusts
           in
           ,
           and
           labours
           to
           cast
           into
           his
           minde
           a
           consideration
           of
           his
           owne
           worth
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           how
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           he
           farre
           more
           ,
           and
           rather
           ,
           deserves
           the
           fruition
           and
           enjoyment
           of
           the
           creatures
           ,
           and
           benefits
           and
           comforts
           of
           this
           life
           :
           because
           all
           wicked
           men
           are
           but
           usurpers
           ,
           and
           intruders
           ;
           himselfe
           being
           a
           true
           owner
           ,
           by
           the
           right
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           Lord
           of
           the
           whole
           Earth
           :
           And
           that
           ,
           whereas
           he
           stands
           for
           the
           glory
           ,
           service
           ,
           causes
           ,
           and
           children
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           wicked
           labour
           for
           nothing
           more
           ,
           than
           the
           disgrace
           and
           ruine
           of
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           upholding
           and
           enlargement
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Sathan
           .
           From
           such
           conceits
           as
           these
           ,
           mixed
           with
           spirituall
           ,
           hee
           easily
           drawes
           him
           on
           to
           fretting
           and
           repining
           at
           the
           prosperitie
           of
           the
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           puts
           him
           into
           one
           of
           
             Davids
          
           fits
           ,
           
           and
           pangs
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
          
           73.
           12.
           
           
             Loe
          
           (
           sayth
           hee
           )
           
             these
             are
             the
             wicked
             ,
             yet
             prosper
             they
             alway
             ,
             and
             encrease
             in
             riches
             :
             Certainely
             ,
             I
             have
             cleansed
             my
             heart
             in
             vaine
             ,
             and
             washed
             my
             hands
             in
             innocencie
             .
          
           Or
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           brings
           him
           to
           question
           with
           God
           ;
           
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           
             Ier.
          
           12.
           
           
             O
             Lord
             ,
             if
             I
             dispute
             with
             thee
             ,
             thou
             art
             righteous
             ;
             yet
             let
             mee
             talke
             with
             thee
             ,
             of
             thy
             Iudgements
             :
             Wherefore
             doth
             the
             way
             of
             the
             wicked
             prosper
             ?
             Why
             are
             all
             they
             in
             wealth
             ,
             that
             rebelliously
             transgresse
             ?
             Thou
             hast
             planted
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             taken
             root
             ;
             they
             grow
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             .
          
        
         
         
           3
           When
           the
           Christian
           doth
           presently
           feele
           ,
           
           or
           after
           call
           to
           minde
           Gods
           great
           mercies
           ,
           gracious
           preventions
           ,
           strange
           protection
           ,
           wonderfull
           deliverances
           ,
           against
           expectation
           ,
           and
           beyond
           hope
           ,
           vouchsafed
           unto
           him
           in
           his
           direction
           and
           conduction
           towards
           the
           glory
           that
           is
           to
           be
           revealed
           ;
           then
           doth
           Sathan
           busily
           blow
           the
           Bellowes
           of
           his
           corrupt
           nature
           with
           the
           poysonous
           breath
           of
           his
           hellish
           malice
           ,
           that
           so
           hee
           may
           puffe
           him
           up
           with
           spirituall
           Pride
           ,
           and
           exalt
           him
           out
           of
           measure
           .
        
         
           4
           When
           he
           beholds
           and
           observes
           some
           sudden
           destruction
           ,
           
           or
           fearefull
           judgement
           ,
           to
           overtake
           and
           seize
           upon
           his
           enemies
           ;
           Sathan
           may
           secretly
           sollicite
           him
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           spice
           of
           spirituall
           Pride
           ,
           to
           applaud
           and
           please
           himselfe
           in
           the
           ruine
           and
           miserie
           of
           his
           adversarie
           :
           which
           ,
           besides
           the
           tainture
           of
           impietie
           ,
           tastes
           deepely
           also
           of
           inhumanitie
           ,
           and
           is
           quite
           crosse
           and
           contrarie
           to
           the
           practice
           and
           protestation
           of
           holy
           
             Iob
             ,
          
           
           
             Chap.
          
           31.
           
           In
           that
           Chapter
           ,
           hee
           imprecates
           and
           invocates
           upon
           himselfe
           many
           fearefull
           Curses
           ,
           if
           hee
           hath
           done
           so
           ,
           
           or
           so
           .
           
             Let
             mine
             arme
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             fall
             from
             my
             shoulder-blade
             ,
             and
             let
             mine
             arme
             be
             broken
             from
             the
             bones
             ,
          
           if
           I
           have
           done
           such
           and
           such
           things
           .
           And
           after
           followes
           :
           
           
             If
             I
             rejoyced
             at
             his
             destruction
             that
             hated
             me
             ;
             or
             was
             moved
             to
             joy
             ,
             when
             evill
             came
             upon
             him
             ;
             or
             if
             I
             have
             suffered
             my
             mouth
             to
             speake
             evill
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             utter
             Curses
             against
             him
             .
          
        
         
           5
           When
           the
           Christian
           is
           sadly
           and
           heavily
           musing
           upon
           his
           many
           troubles
           and
           distresses
           ,
           
           which
           many
           times
           come
           thicke
           and
           three-fold
           
           upon
           him
           ,
           as
           fast
           and
           boisterously
           ,
           as
           one
           wave
           overtakes
           another
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           findes
           one
           vexation
           to
           be
           still
           a
           step
           unto
           another
           :
           Sathan
           then
           hee
           puts
           in
           ,
           and
           seeing
           the
           season
           advantageous
           for
           his
           feats
           ,
           and
           insinuations
           ,
           workes
           what
           he
           can
           to
           make
           him
           take
           on
           ;
           and
           out
           of
           a
           proud
           conceit
           of
           better
           deservings
           ,
           to
           be
           wearie
           of
           waiting
           the
           Lords
           leisure
           ;
           and
           out
           of
           the
           anguishes
           and
           agonies
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           to
           wish
           and
           desire
           death
           ;
           especially
           to
           be
           rid
           and
           freed
           from
           those
           crosses
           and
           calamities
           ,
           which
           unworthily
           haunt
           and
           persecute
           his
           innocencie
           .
           Holy
           
             Iob
          
           was
           strongly
           assayled
           with
           this
           temptation
           ,
           
             Chap.
          
           3.
           when
           hee
           cryed
           and
           said
           :
           
           
             Let
             the
             day
             perish
             wherein
             I
             was
             borne
             ;
             and
             the
             night
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             man-child
             conceived
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           so
           was
           the
           Prophet
           
             Ionah
             ,
             Chap.
          
           
           4.
           
           
             Therefore
             now
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             O
             Lord
             ,
             take
             I
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             my
             life
             from
             me
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             better
             for
             me
             to
             die
             ,
             than
             to
             live
             .
          
        
         
           6
           Sometimes
           ,
           
           when
           the
           Christian
           is
           crossed
           and
           disappointed
           in
           his
           expectation
           ,
           God
           wisely
           and
           sweetly
           diverting
           ,
           moderating
           ,
           and
           disposing
           all
           things
           to
           his
           owne
           glory
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           true
           good
           of
           his
           children
           (
           though
           they
           doe
           not
           presently
           see
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           it
           ;
           )
           Sathan
           steps
           in
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           secret
           and
           insensible
           poyson
           of
           privie
           Pride
           ,
           labours
           to
           suggest
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           prejudiced
           and
           disgraced
           ;
           that
           so
           by
           his
           inward
           fretting
           ,
           hee
           may
           make
           it
           plainely
           appeare
           ,
           that
           hee
           preferres
           his
           owne
           particular
           credit
           ,
           before
           the
           glory
           of
           God.
           Thus
           was
           
             Ionas
          
           tempted
           ,
           in
           
             Chap.
          
           4.
           
           Fearefull
           destruction
           was
           denounced
           by
           him
           from
           
           God
           ,
           against
           the
           Ninivites
           :
           They
           put
           on
           sackcloth
           ,
           humbled
           themselves
           ,
           and
           repented
           ;
           God
           stayes
           his
           hand
           ,
           forbeares
           his
           Iudgements
           ,
           which
           were
           proclaymed
           by
           
             Ionah
             :
          
           Therefore
           (
           sayth
           the
           Text
           )
           
             that
             displeased
             Ionah
             exceedingly
             ,
             and
             hee
             was
             angrie
             ;
             and
             hee
             prayed
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           When
           hee
           begins
           to
           observe
           ,
           
           and
           admire
           himselfe
           for
           some
           speciall
           acceptation
           in
           Christian
           companie
           ;
           for
           his
           abilities
           to
           pray
           ,
           conferre
           ,
           discover
           temptations
           ,
           and
           the
           Devils
           depths
           ;
           to
           presse
           an
           holy
           precisenesse
           ,
           and
           mortifying
           points
           ,
           &c.
           
           Oh
           then
           ,
           too
           often
           a
           wide
           gap
           is
           opened
           in
           his
           deceitfull
           heart
           ,
           for
           the
           Devils
           wild-fire
           of
           spirituall
           Pride
           .
           So
           that
           many
           times
           ,
           an
           humble
           silent
           soule
           doth
           quickly
           out-strip
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           doting
           dangerously
           upon
           his
           present
           perfections
           ,
           in
           the
           substantialls
           of
           Christianitie
           .
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           and
           many
           moe
           wayes
           ,
           doth
           Sathan
           labour
           by
           privie
           Pride
           ,
           to
           weaken
           the
           power
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           efficacie
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           to
           staine
           and
           disgrace
           the
           best
           Graces
           and
           godliest
           actions
           ;
           to
           grieve
           the
           good
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           coole
           their
           first
           Love
           ,
           even
           in
           Gods
           children
           ;
           after
           that
           ,
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           have
           struggled
           through
           other
           temptations
           ,
           and
           obtained
           much
           spirituall
           peace
           and
           Christian
           perfection
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           salvation
           ,
           and
           wayes
           of
           godlinesse
           .
        
         
           Before
           I
           passe
           from
           this
           point
           ,
           
           I
           would
           propose
           some
           remedies
           against
           this
           swelling
           spirituall
           maladie
           of
           privie
           Pride
           ,
           and
           some
           soveraigne
           considerations
           ,
           to
           keepe
           downe
           the
           Christian
           heart
           ,
           
           and
           to
           preserve
           it
           in
           the
           sweet
           and
           peacefull
           state
           of
           a
           gracious
           humilitie
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           ,
           
           let
           every
           Christian
           ,
           when
           hee
           first
           feeles
           any
           over-weening
           conceit
           ,
           or
           proud
           perswasion
           of
           his
           owne
           worth
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           graces
           ,
           stealing
           into
           his
           heart
           ;
           lift
           up
           the
           eyes
           of
           his
           minde
           ,
           in
           a
           divine
           meditation
           ,
           unto
           those
           brightest
           and
           purest
           eyes
           of
           God
           Almightie
           ;
           which
           are
           ten
           thousand
           times
           brighter
           than
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           purer
           than
           puritie
           it selfe
           :
           so
           that
           they
           see
           the
           least
           and
           secretest
           infirmitie
           in
           its
           true
           and
           native
           foulenesse
           ;
           and
           before
           them
           ,
           our
           best
           righteousnesse
           is
           as
           a
           menstruous
           clout
           .
           
           If
           he
           soundly
           and
           sincerely
           entertaine
           this
           consideration
           ,
           it
           will
           so
           humble
           him
           ,
           and
           keepe
           him
           under
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           rather
           be
           affrighted
           and
           surprized
           with
           feare
           and
           terror
           ,
           for
           his
           many
           frailties
           and
           infirmities
           ,
           than
           be
           lifted
           up
           with
           a
           conceit
           of
           his
           graces
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           endowments
           .
        
         
           When
           hee
           begins
           once
           proudly
           and
           selfe-conceitedly
           to
           gaze
           upon
           that
           little
           sparke
           of
           holinesse
           hee
           findes
           in
           himselfe
           ;
           
           let
           him
           presently
           turne
           backe
           the
           edge
           and
           eye
           of
           this
           dangerous
           speculation
           ,
           upon
           the
           infinite
           puritie
           and
           endlesse
           perfection
           of
           God
           Almightie
           ;
           before
           whom
           ,
           the
           Cherubins
           and
           Seraphins
           ,
           the
           Crowne
           of
           Gods
           workemanship
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           creatures
           ,
           doe
           hide
           and
           cover
           their
           faces
           ,
           as
           not
           able
           to
           behold
           and
           endure
           the
           perfect
           brightnesse
           of
           his
           most
           pure
           and
           undefiled
           Majestie
           .
           
           In
           whose
           sight
           ,
           the
           unstained
           splendour
           of
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           and
           the
           glorious
           beautie
           of
           the
           Starres
           are
           uncleane
           ,
           and
           
           foule
           ;
           
           darkenesse
           ,
           and
           deformitie
           .
           The
           Sunne
           ,
           the
           fairest
           Body
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           made
           all
           of
           beautie
           and
           brightnesse
           ;
           if
           it
           were
           put
           neere
           unto
           that
           unaccessible
           and
           incomprehensible
           Light
           ,
           which
           encompasseth
           the
           Lord
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           it
           would
           vanish
           away
           as
           a
           darkesome
           Moat
           ,
           and
           Lumpe
           of
           Vanitie
           .
           Nay
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           God
           ,
           those
           divine
           and
           heavenly
           creatures
           ,
           the
           blessed
           Angels
           ,
           pure
           and
           immateriall
           spirits
           ,
           are
           chargeable
           with
           folly
           and
           vanitie
           .
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             he
             found
             no
             stedfastnesse
             in
             his
             Saints
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             Heavens
             are
             not
             cleare
             in
             his
             sight
             .
             How
             much
             more
             is
             man
             abominable
             and
             filthie
             ,
             which
             drinketh
             iniquitie
             like
             water
             ?
             Iob
          
           15.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           What
           art
           thou
           then
           ,
           wretched
           man
           ,
           that
           carriest
           about
           thee
           a
           Body
           of
           death
           ?
           Shall
           not
           his
           excellencie
           make
           thee
           afraid
           ,
           and
           his
           feare
           fall
           upon
           thee
           ?
           
             Behold
          
           (
           saith
           
             Iob
             )
             he
             will
             give
             no
             light
             unto
             the
             Moone
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             the
             Starres
             are
             uncleane
             in
             his
             sight
             :
             How
             much
             more
             man
             ,
             a
             Worme
             ;
             even
             the
             sonne
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             a
             Worme
             ?
          
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             he
             found
             no
             stedfastnesse
             in
             his
             servants
             ,
             and
             laid
             folly
             upon
             his
             Angels
             :
             How
             much
             more
             in
             them
             that
             dwell
             in
             Houses
             of
             Clay
             ,
             whose
             foundation
             is
             in
             the
             Dust
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             before
             the
             Moth
             ?
          
           These
           considerations
           are
           able
           to
           confound
           and
           cast
           downe
           below
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           Dust
           ,
           the
           greatest
           admirer
           and
           applauder
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           for
           his
           graces
           ,
           good
           actions
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           perfections
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Christian
           is
           tempted
           to
           a
           proud
           conceit
           of
           his
           spirituall
           sufficiencies
           ;
           
           let
           him
           compare
           himselfe
           with
           other
           Saints
           of
           God
           :
           which
           (
           perhaps
           )
           having
           beene
           lesse
           sinners
           than
           
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           unregeneration
           ;
           and
           having
           lesse
           meanes
           ,
           parts
           ,
           occasions
           ,
           and
           encouragements
           to
           glorifie
           God
           :
           yet
           excell
           him
           in
           zeale
           ,
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           the
           service
           of
           God.
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           that
           great
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           glorious
           Angell
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           for
           all
           his
           spirituall
           blessings
           ,
           and
           incomparable
           graces
           ,
           cryes
           out
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           
           7.
           24.
           
           
             Oh
             wretched
             man
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             who
             shall
             deliver
             me
             from
             the
             body
             of
             this
             death
             ?
             David
             ,
          
           a
           man
           after
           Gods
           owne
           heart
           ,
           and
           a
           speciall
           royall
           Mirror
           for
           varietie
           of
           spirituall
           excellencies
           ,
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           being
           proud
           of
           his
           graces
           ;
           that
           hee
           is
           every
           where
           complaining
           of
           the
           burthen
           of
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           spirituall
           povertie
           and
           want
           ,
           and
           the
           miseries
           of
           his
           soule
           :
           
           
             There
             is
             no
             health
             in
             my
             flesh
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             because
             of
             thy
             displeasure
             ;
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             rest
             in
             my
             bones
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             my
             sinne
             :
             for
             my
             wickednesses
             are
             gone
             over
             my
             head
             ,
             and
             are
             like
             a
             sore
             burthen
             ,
             too
             heavie
             for
             me
             to
             beare
             .
          
           For
           his
           reputation
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           
           he
           tells
           us
           ;
           
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Worme
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             ;
             a
             very
             scorne
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             out-cast
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           In
           all
           times
           ,
           the
           best
           Christians
           have
           ever
           beene
           most
           sensible
           of
           the
           weight
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           corruption
           of
           their
           nature
           ;
           and
           from
           thence
           ,
           entertained
           a
           lowly
           conceit
           of
           themselves
           .
           Where
           there
           is
           the
           greatest
           measure
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           there
           is
           ever
           the
           greatest
           humilitie
           .
           If
           those
           then
           that
           be
           indeed
           in
           the
           highest
           favour
           with
           God
           ,
           lesser
           sinners
           than
           our selves
           ,
           and
           most
           sanctified
           ,
           be
           of
           an
           humble
           and
           lowly
           minde
           ,
           of
           
             a
             meeke
             and
             quiet
             spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             before
             God
             a
             thing
             much
             set
             by
             ,
          
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           3.
           4.
           let
           us
           take
           heed
           how
           we
           be
           proud
           
           
           of
           those
           graces
           ;
           which
           ,
           if
           we
           looke
           for
           Gods
           blessing
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           comfort
           from
           them
           ,
           must
           bring
           forth
           in
           us
           humilitie
           and
           thankefulnesse
           .
        
         
           Let
           him
           compare
           ,
           
           and
           examine
           ,
           and
           measure
           himselfe
           ,
           his
           wayes
           ,
           and
           workes
           ,
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           hee
           shall
           there
           finde
           much
           matter
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           feare
           ,
           and
           trembling
           ,
           with
           continuall
           supply
           in
           abundance
           ministred
           unto
           him
           :
           so
           that
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           roome
           left
           for
           any
           proud
           and
           over-weening
           conceit
           of
           any
           good
           thing
           in
           him
           .
           That
           elect
           Vessell
           ,
           and
           great
           Apostle
           ,
           after
           he
           was
           regenerate
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           unregenerate
           feele
           no
           such
           strife
           )
           found
           such
           a
           vast
           and
           wide
           distance
           betweene
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           affections
           ,
           and
           best
           workes
           ;
           that
           for
           horror
           thereof
           ,
           he
           cryed
           out
           ;
           
             Oh
             miserable
             man
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             !
          
           What
           spirituall
           good
           then
           is
           there
           in
           any
           of
           us
           ,
           miserable
           wretches
           ,
           wherein
           we
           should
           glory
           ?
           Let
           our
           best
           workes
           be
           as
           glorious
           as
           we
           can
           imagine
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           performed
           with
           never
           so
           great
           integritie
           and
           resolution
           ,
           cover
           them
           with
           grace
           ,
           derive
           them
           from
           the
           Holy-Ghost
           ,
           dippe
           and
           dye
           them
           deepe
           in
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ,
           put
           upon
           them
           all
           the
           rich
           attire
           ,
           and
           Papall
           magnificence
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           invested
           them
           ;
           yet
           to
           the
           purest
           eyes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           cleare
           Crystall
           of
           his
           undefiled
           Law
           ,
           they
           appeare
           to
           be
           foule
           ,
           and
           spotted
           ;
           impure
           ,
           and
           like
           a
           menstruous
           clout
           .
           The
           measuring
           then
           of
           our selves
           by
           the
           Law
           and
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           a
           notable
           meanes
           to
           keepe
           us
           in
           humilitie
           ,
           
           and
           to
           make
           us
           
             worke
             out
             our
             salvation
             with
             feare
             and
             trembling
             .
          
        
         
         
           Let
           him
           consider
           ,
           
           what
           a
           foule
           and
           wretched
           ,
           what
           a
           damned
           and
           an
           accursed
           creature
           hee
           had
           beene
           ;
           had
           not
           his
           gracious
           God
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           unsearchable
           depth
           of
           his
           infinite
           goodnesse
           and
           mercie
           ,
           singled
           him
           out
           to
           be
           his
           servant
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           and
           a
           Saint
           in
           Heaven
           .
           It
           was
           onely
           Gods
           free
           mercie
           ,
           that
           before
           all
           eternitie
           ,
           by
           the
           great
           Decree
           of
           his
           eternall
           election
           ,
           marked
           him
           out
           for
           Heaven
           and
           endlesse
           joyes
           ,
           from
           amidst
           the
           huge
           masse
           of
           all
           mankind
           .
           It
           was
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           after
           caused
           him
           to
           send
           his
           owne
           and
           onely
           Sonne
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           Bosome
           ,
           and
           height
           of
           Majesty
           ;
           that
           with
           his
           dearest
           and
           precious
           bloud
           ,
           hee
           might
           redeeme
           his
           Soule
           from
           the
           snares
           of
           Hell
           ,
           into
           which
           hee
           was
           fallen
           ,
           by
           
             Adams
          
           fall
           :
           which
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           by
           the
           inward
           ,
           speciall
           ,
           and
           effectuall
           power
           of
           his
           unspotted
           Spirit
           ,
           called
           him
           into
           his
           Kingdome
           of
           Grace
           ,
           washed
           him
           ,
           justified
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           .
           Else
           ,
           otherwise
           ,
           had
           not
           these
           everlasting
           and
           unconceivable
           Blessings
           beene
           cast
           upon
           him
           ,
           by
           Gods
           free
           meere
           mercie
           ,
           without
           all
           cause
           or
           motive
           from
           man
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           created
           thing
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           infinite
           Selfe
           ;
           his
           case
           had
           beene
           unspeakably
           wofull
           :
           For
           he
           should
           have
           lived
           in
           this
           Vale
           of
           Teares
           ,
           without
           God
           ,
           without
           Grace
           ,
           without
           Comfort
           ,
           without
           Conscience
           ;
           in
           Sinne
           ,
           in
           Darkenesse
           ,
           in
           Prophanenesse
           ,
           in
           all
           Spirituall
           Miseries
           :
           And
           after
           the
           closure
           and
           period
           of
           these
           
             few
             and
             evill
             dayes
             ,
          
           he
           should
           have
           beene
           endlessely
           divided
           and
           abandoned
           from
           the
           joyes
           and
           comforts
           of
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           
           inchained
           without
           all
           redemption
           ,
           to
           despaire
           and
           horror
           ,
           and
           the
           hatefull
           fellowship
           of
           the
           Devill
           and
           his
           Angels
           :
           and
           (
           that
           which
           is
           the
           extremitie
           and
           upshot
           of
           all
           hellish
           miserie
           )
           hee
           should
           have
           had
           the
           fierce
           and
           horrible
           wrath
           and
           vengeance
           of
           God
           poured
           in
           full
           measure
           upon
           his
           body
           and
           soule
           ;
           which
           would
           have
           fed
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           fire
           doth
           upon
           Pitch
           and
           Brimstone
           ,
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           .
           Out
           of
           these
           considerations
           ,
           mee
           thinkes
           a
           man
           should
           rather
           with
           humilitie
           and
           thankefulnesse
           admire
           and
           magnifie
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           not
           alreadie
           a
           Fire-brand
           in
           Hell
           ;
           than
           any
           wayes
           be
           puffed
           up
           with
           any
           worthinesse
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           dote
           upon
           his
           owne
           nothingnesse
           .
        
         
           When
           a
           Christian
           is
           tempted
           to
           spirituall
           Pride
           ;
           
           let
           him
           deepely
           and
           thorowly
           weigh
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           what
           fearefull
           inconveniences
           and
           discomforts
           will
           ensue
           ,
           if
           hee
           give
           way
           to
           such
           temptations
           :
           For
           so
           ,
           many
           follow
           ,
           in
           the
           course
           of
           Gods
           just
           judgement
           ,
           upon
           spirituall
           Vanitie
           ,
           and
           Pride
           ;
           dullnesse
           ,
           and
           deadnesse
           of
           heart
           ;
           a
           restraint
           of
           the
           influence
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           a
           diminution
           and
           lessening
           ,
           or
           a
           slumber
           and
           cessation
           of
           the
           operations
           of
           grace
           ,
           a
           cooling
           of
           zeale
           ,
           and
           falling
           from
           the
           first
           Love.
           Or
           ,
           when
           hee
           sees
           us
           so
           presumptuously
           to
           trust
           to
           our
           strength
           ,
           and
           stay
           our selves
           with
           our
           owne
           staffe
           ;
           he
           may
           quite
           give
           us
           over
           ,
           in
           some
           great
           temptation
           ,
           to
           some
           grosse
           sinne
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           may
           take
           the
           foile
           in
           the
           Conflict
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           if
           wee
           once
           be
           over-taken
           with
           the
           old
           sweet
           sinne
           of
           our
           unregeneration
           ,
           
           or
           be
           ensnared
           with
           some
           new
           notorious
           transgression
           ;
           wee
           must
           of
           necessitie
           ,
           to
           our
           great
           discomfort
           ,
           enter
           againe
           the
           agonies
           of
           Soule
           ,
           anguish
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           horror
           of
           Hell
           ;
           wee
           must
           enter
           combate
           againe
           with
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           Darkenesse
           ;
           wee
           must
           have
           our
           regeneration
           ,
           regenerated
           ;
           our
           new-birth
           ,
           new-borne
           ;
           and
           the
           precious
           bloud
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           shed
           for
           us
           againe
           .
           Wee
           turne
           thereby
           Gods
           favourable
           countenance
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           hearts
           and
           affections
           of
           true
           Christians
           :
           wee
           put
           againe
           a
           sting
           into
           our
           owne
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           weapons
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           to
           vexe
           ,
           wound
           ,
           and
           torment
           us
           :
           wee
           barre
           and
           bereave
           our selves
           of
           Gods
           gracious
           protection
           ,
           of
           the
           guard
           of
           Angels
           ,
           of
           peace
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           of
           joy
           in
           the
           Holy-Ghost
           ,
           of
           boldnesse
           in
           our
           wayes
           ,
           of
           reconciliation
           in
           the
           creatures
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           comforts
           of
           godlinesse
           .
           As
           a
           man
           tenders
           the
           preservation
           of
           his
           Soule
           ,
           from
           all
           these
           spirituall
           miseries
           ;
           let
           him
           take
           heed
           of
           entertaining
           a
           proud
           and
           over-weening
           conceit
           of
           his
           owne
           graces
           ,
           gifts
           ,
           or
           good
           actions
           .
        
         
           Let
           him
           consider
           ,
           
           that
           the
           more
           spirituall
           gifts
           and
           graces
           he
           hath
           received
           from
           the
           free
           mercie
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           more
           will
           be
           required
           at
           his
           hands
           .
           Me
           thinkes
           ,
           this
           should
           coole
           and
           allay
           any
           swelling
           conceit
           ,
           or
           proud
           perswasion
           ,
           that
           may
           arise
           in
           the
           heart
           ;
           and
           not
           suffer
           a
           man
           to
           play
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           dote
           upon
           them
           ,
           or
           give
           him
           any
           leisure
           ,
           with
           an
           over-weening
           and
           selfe-conceited
           flatterie
           ,
           to
           gaze
           upon
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           applaud
           and
           admire
           
           them
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           were
           his
           owne
           ;
           but
           rather
           ,
           with
           all
           vigilancie
           and
           solicitousnesse
           ,
           with
           all
           care
           and
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           occupie
           and
           imploy
           them
           for
           his
           Masters
           greatest
           advantage
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           gift
           or
           good
           thing
           in
           any
           man
           ,
           either
           of
           Nature
           or
           Grace
           ,
           of
           body
           or
           minde
           ,
           of
           wealth
           or
           honour
           ,
           of
           reputation
           or
           authoritie
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           but
           he
           must
           give
           shortly
           a
           strict
           and
           exact
           account
           of
           the
           usage
           and
           imployment
           of
           it
           ,
           before
           the
           impartiall
           and
           uncorrupted
           Tribunall
           of
           Heaven
           :
           And
           the
           more
           excellent
           his
           gifts
           and
           endowments
           have
           beene
           in
           any
           kind
           ,
           he
           shall
           in
           proportion
           be
           answerable
           ,
           and
           countable
           for
           the
           more
           .
           If
           the
           Lord
           hath
           enlightened
           ,
           heated
           ,
           and
           inspired
           any
           one
           with
           much
           saving
           knowledge
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           measure
           of
           zeale
           ,
           with
           a
           high
           Christian
           courage
           ,
           and
           resolution
           ;
           he
           lookes
           and
           expects
           for
           great
           gaine
           of
           glory
           unto
           himselfe
           ,
           many
           spoyles
           and
           conquests
           over
           his
           enemies
           ,
           a
           blazing
           and
           exemplarie
           brightnesse
           ,
           in
           holinesse
           of
           life
           ;
           much
           beautie
           and
           lustre
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           much
           good
           and
           comfort
           unto
           Christians
           :
           For
           much
           is
           required
           of
           them
           ,
           
           to
           whom
           much
           is
           committed
           .
        
         
           Let
           a
           man
           then
           not
           labour
           to
           make
           himselfe
           glorious
           ,
           by
           those
           graces
           which
           are
           none
           of
           his
           owne
           ;
           but
           how
           ,
           by
           glorifying
           God
           with
           them
           ,
           in
           humilitie
           ,
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           and
           sinceritie
           ,
           and
           by
           improving
           and
           making
           the
           best
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           Owners
           advantage
           ,
           hee
           may
           make
           a
           comfortable
           account
           at
           that
           great
           Day
           .
        
         
         
           Thus
           farre
           I
           have
           proposed
           unto
           you
           some
           Motives
           ,
           to
           quicken
           and
           stirre
           you
           up
           to
           a
           conscionable
           and
           constant
           hearing
           and
           understanding
           of
           the
           holy
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           acquainted
           you
           with
           many
           sleights
           ,
           lets
           ,
           and
           temptations
           ,
           which
           Sathan
           usually
           casts
           in
           our
           way
           ,
           to
           hinder
           us
           therein
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           in
           a
           third
           place
           ,
           I
           will
           lay
           downe
           unto
           you
           certaine
           rules
           ,
           directions
           ,
           and
           instructions
           ,
           for
           your
           right
           ,
           holy
           ,
           and
           conscionable
           carriage
           ,
           behaviour
           ,
           and
           importment
           ,
           in
           and
           about
           the
           hearing
           of
           Gods
           Word
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           holy
           Word
           of
           God
           may
           be
           unto
           you
           the
           Word
           of
           Grace
           ,
           the
           savour
           of
           Life
           unto
           Life
           ,
           of
           power
           unto
           sanctification
           and
           salvation
           ;
           you
           must
           looke
           carefully
           and
           conscionably
           unto
           your
           preparation
           ,
           before
           you
           come
           ;
           unto
           your
           carriage
           ,
           while
           you
           are
           there
           ;
           and
           unto
           your
           behaviour
           ,
           afterward
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           for
           Preparation
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           the
           want
           and
           neglect
           of
           a
           due
           and
           profitable
           preparation
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           that
           thousands
           receive
           no
           benefit
           or
           blessing
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           Life
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           Sermons
           they
           heare
           ,
           are
           registred
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           Table
           of
           Remembrance
           ,
           before
           God
           ,
           
           as
           so
           many
           witnesses
           against
           them
           ,
           for
           their
           more
           fearefull
           confusion
           and
           greater
           condemnation
           at
           the
           Day
           of
           Accounts
           .
        
         
           1
           For
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           
           that
           to
           many
           it
           is
           the
           savour
           of
           death
           unto
           death
           ;
           because
           ,
           before
           they
           come
           ,
           they
           doe
           not
           addresse
           and
           prepare
           themselves
           for
           so
           glorious
           a
           Presence
           ,
           and
           royall
           Embassage
           
           from
           the
           King
           of
           Heaven
           :
           though
           they
           heare
           it
           with
           their
           outward
           eares
           ,
           yet
           it
           hardens
           their
           hearts
           ,
           makes
           them
           inwardly
           more
           peevish
           ,
           grumbling
           ,
           stubborne
           ,
           rebellious
           ,
           and
           refractarie
           to
           the
           power
           thereof
           ,
           and
           prepares
           and
           ripens
           them
           for
           more
           heavie
           vengeance
           .
           It
           is
           of
           it selfe
           the
           Word
           of
           Grace
           ,
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           Life
           ;
           a
           blessed
           preservative
           against
           Sinne
           and
           Death
           ,
           Damnation
           and
           Hell
           :
           but
           by
           accident
           ,
           if
           men
           doe
           not
           reverence
           it
           ,
           tremble
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           submit
           themselves
           to
           the
           power
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           strong
           Hammer
           ,
           and
           Iron
           Scepter
           ,
           to
           harden
           their
           hearts
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           like
           an
           Anvile
           ,
           or
           Adamant
           ;
           and
           at
           length
           ,
           to
           breake
           them
           in
           pieces
           like
           a
           Potters
           Vessell
           .
           Though
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           it
           be
           a
           saving
           and
           wholesome
           Medicine
           ;
           yet
           men
           of
           a
           rebellious
           and
           stubborne
           humour
           and
           temper
           ,
           turne
           it
           into
           Poyson
           .
        
         
           2
           To
           some
           ,
           
           this
           holy
           Word
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           unpreparednesse
           ,
           is
           but
           as
           the
           water
           spilt
           upon
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           the
           breath
           of
           the
           Minister
           scattered
           in
           the
           Aire
           :
           If
           you
           call
           them
           to
           an
           account
           ,
           after
           Sermon
           ,
           how
           they
           have
           profited
           ;
           they
           are
           as
           wordlesse
           ,
           and
           witlesse
           ,
           and
           indeed
           as
           gracelesse
           in
           repetition
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           beene
           deafe
           ,
           asleepe
           ,
           in
           a
           trance
           ,
           or
           starke
           dead
           all
           the
           while
           .
        
         
           3
           Others
           ,
           
           by
           their
           rash
           and
           prophane
           rushing
           into
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           all
           premeditation
           ,
           reverence
           ,
           or
           regard
           of
           that
           holy
           businesse
           they
           goe
           about
           ;
           become
           hearers
           onely
           ,
           of
           forme
           and
           custome
           ,
           for
           fashion
           and
           companie
           .
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           they
           may
           heare
           ,
           attend
           ,
           and
           understand
           what
           is
           delivered
           ;
           but
           it
           breedes
           no
           more
           reverence
           ,
           
           impression
           ,
           or
           spirituall
           reformation
           ,
           than
           an
           ordinarie
           Tale
           ,
           or
           humane
           discourse
           :
           As
           though
           that
           holy
           toyle
           ,
           and
           sacred
           breath
           ,
           were
           spent
           onely
           to
           entertaine
           the
           Time
           ,
           and
           busie
           mens
           eares
           for
           an
           Houre
           ;
           and
           ,
           not
           as
           Christ
           tells
           
             Paul
             ,
             To
             open
             their
             eyes
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             turne
             from
             Darkenesse
             unto
             Light
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Sathan
             unto
             God.
             
          
        
         
           4
           Vpon
           some
           ,
           
           the
           Iudgement
           and
           Curse
           of
           comming
           without
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           due
           preparation
           ,
           doth
           so
           farre
           prevaile
           ,
           and
           hath
           such
           power
           ,
           that
           they
           become
           scorners
           and
           raylers
           against
           the
           Minister
           ,
           or
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           both
           ;
           at
           every
           Sermon
           they
           catch
           something
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           cavill
           at
           ,
           deprave
           ,
           and
           calumniate
           :
           And
           so
           ,
           wickedly
           and
           wretchedly
           oppose
           their
           discourse
           ,
           wit
           ,
           and
           spirit
           of
           contradiction
           against
           the
           face
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           heart
           of
           Divine
           Truth
           .
           They
           wrangle
           and
           repine
           (
           in
           deed
           and
           truth
           ,
           whatsoever
           their
           pretences
           or
           protestations
           may
           be
           to
           the
           contrarie
           )
           against
           that
           Great
           Majestie
           ,
           whose
           Message
           it
           is
           ;
           against
           that
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           should
           sanctifie
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           Word
           of
           Grace
           ,
           which
           should
           save
           them
           .
        
         
           5
           Others
           there
           be
           ,
           
           even
           of
           good
           hearts
           and
           affections
           ,
           Professors
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           good
           measure
           practisers
           of
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           ;
           yet
           because
           they
           are
           carelesse
           and
           neglective
           of
           this
           needfull
           Christian
           dutie
           of
           preparation
           ,
           are
           possessed
           with
           much
           deadnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           dullnesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           at
           those
           holy
           Exercises
           .
           Their
           zeale
           ,
           and
           fervencie
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           quickened
           
           and
           inflamed
           at
           every
           Sermon
           ,
           is
           dulled
           and
           benummed
           with
           senselesnesse
           and
           satietie
           :
           They
           doe
           not
           so
           tremble
           ,
           or
           are
           cast
           downe
           with
           Divine
           Comminations
           and
           denouncements
           of
           Gods
           Iudgements
           against
           sinne
           ,
           or
           so
           refreshed
           with
           the
           gracious
           promises
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           :
           They
           doe
           not
           enjoy
           and
           reape
           the
           thousandth
           part
           of
           that
           delight
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           and
           benefit
           as
           they
           well
           might
           ,
           by
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           because
           their
           hearts
           are
           not
           purged
           and
           prepared
           :
           They
           doe
           not
           with
           that
           chearefulnesse
           receive
           ,
           with
           that
           sweetnesse
           taste
           and
           rellish
           ,
           with
           that
           life
           and
           vigour
           disgest
           the
           Food
           of
           Life
           :
           The
           eye
           of
           their
           minde
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           premeditation
           ,
           doth
           not
           so
           clearely
           see
           and
           discerne
           the
           infinite
           beautie
           of
           that
           sacred
           Majestie
           represented
           unto
           them
           ,
           or
           that
           glorious
           grace
           shining
           unto
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           face
           of
           CHRIST
           IESVS
           :
           Their
           hand
           of
           Faith
           doth
           not
           with
           that
           feeling
           ,
           and
           fastnesse
           ,
           lay
           hold
           upon
           and
           claspe
           about
           ,
           the
           rich
           Treasures
           revealed
           in
           the
           Gospell
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           they
           bereave
           themselves
           of
           much
           good
           ,
           blessing
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           and
           growth
           in
           grace
           ,
           which
           they
           might
           and
           ought
           to
           have
           ,
           by
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           due
           preparing
           ,
           and
           disposing
           the
           heart
           thereto
           .
        
         
           This
           dutie
           of
           Preparation
           then
           ,
           though
           that
           it
           be
           not
           much
           thought
           upon
           ,
           or
           ordinarily
           practised
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           of
           great
           necessitie
           and
           speciall
           use
           for
           all
           those
           ,
           which
           looke
           for
           benefit
           or
           blessing
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
         
           There
           is
           no
           great
           Affaire
           ,
           
           or
           of
           weight
           and
           consequence
           ,
           eyther
           in
           Nature
           or
           Art
           ,
           in
           necessarie
           businesses
           and
           civill
           Negotiations
           ,
           or
           in
           matters
           of
           Complement
           ,
           Ceremonie
           ,
           and
           Enterview
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           required
           some
           bethinking
           preparation
           and
           prae-dispositions
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           happie
           and
           successefull
           accomplishment
           ,
           execution
           ,
           and
           performance
           :
           how
           much
           more
           in
           the
           affaires
           of
           God
           ,
           matters
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           businesses
           of
           eternitie
           ,
           and
           salvation
           of
           mens
           soules
           ?
        
         
           The
           Ground
           must
           be
           manured
           and
           prepared
           for
           the
           Seed
           ,
           if
           wee
           looke
           it
           should
           fructifie
           and
           prosper
           :
           how
           much
           more
           should
           our
           dull
           and
           dead
           hearts
           bee
           stirred
           up
           ,
           and
           furrowed
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           with
           humiliation
           ,
           reverence
           ,
           and
           repentance
           ;
           that
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           sanctifying
           power
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           it
           may
           lodge
           and
           take
           deepe
           root
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           spring
           up
           to
           eternall
           life
           ?
        
         
           The
           Body
           must
           be
           fitted
           with
           a
           Preparative
           ,
           and
           the
           humours
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           gathered
           unto
           a
           head
           ,
           if
           wee
           desire
           the
           Physicke
           should
           worke
           forcibly
           and
           kindly
           ,
           and
           rid
           us
           of
           their
           noxiousnesse
           ,
           and
           superfluitie
           :
           how
           much
           more
           ought
           our
           Soules
           ,
           with
           an
           impartiall
           and
           narrow
           inquisition
           ,
           to
           be
           searched
           and
           layd
           open
           ,
           before
           they
           receive
           the
           Water
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           Manna
           ;
           that
           so
           they
           may
           more
           seasonably
           and
           soundly
           be
           washed
           and
           purged
           from
           corruptions
           and
           imperfections
           ,
           preserved
           in
           spirituall
           health
           ,
           and
           prepared
           for
           eternall
           life
           ?
        
         
           The
           Ground
           must
           be
           layd
           ,
           and
           some
           imperfect
           
           Draughts
           ,
           Shadowes
           ,
           and
           resemblances
           premised
           ,
           before
           a
           Picture
           can
           be
           done
           to
           the
           Life
           ,
           or
           a
           full
           proportion
           and
           lively
           representation
           pourtrayed
           or
           presented
           to
           the
           eye
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           ought
           the
           ground
           of
           our
           hearts
           to
           be
           fitted
           and
           prepared
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           the
           Image
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           may
           with
           a
           lively
           and
           fresh
           impression
           be
           stamped
           upon
           them
           ?
        
         
           Were
           a
           man
           the
           next
           day
           to
           goe
           about
           a
           businesse
           that
           mainely
           concerned
           eyther
           his
           life
           ,
           or
           livelyhood
           ;
           the
           state
           of
           his
           Lands
           ,
           or
           danger
           of
           his
           life
           :
           Would
           not
           his
           minde
           be
           troubled
           before-hand
           ?
           Would
           it
           not
           breake
           his
           sleepe
           the
           night
           before
           ?
           Would
           he
           not
           be
           musing
           ,
           and
           plotting
           ,
           by
           what
           meanes
           he
           might
           worke
           out
           his
           deliverance
           ,
           and
           safetie
           ?
           what
           behaviour
           and
           carriage
           might
           be
           fittest
           ,
           to
           winne
           favour
           and
           grace
           in
           so
           weightie
           an
           affaire
           ?
           How
           much
           more
           ought
           wee
           ,
           before
           wee
           intrude
           into
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           where
           matters
           of
           our
           greatest
           and
           highest
           interest
           ,
           are
           proposed
           ,
           handled
           ,
           and
           debated
           by
           the
           Minister
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           even
           life
           eternall
           ,
           and
           everlasting
           estate
           in
           another
           World
           ?
           I
           say
           ,
           how
           ought
           wee
           to
           thinke
           with
           our selves
           ,
           how
           wee
           may
           make
           our
           soules
           fittest
           to
           understand
           and
           accept
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           to
           receive
           the
           Seale
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           assurance
           of
           that
           glorious
           and
           royall
           Inheritance
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ?
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           yet
           further
           ,
           even
           in
           matters
           of
           complement
           and
           enterview
           ,
           there
           is
           wont
           to
           be
           preparation
           ,
           especially
           if
           the
           presence
           and
           persons
           were
           the
           greater
           .
        
         
         
           
             Ioseph
             ,
          
           
           when
           he
           was
           sent
           for
           to
           goe
           before
           King
           
             Pharoah
             ,
          
           hee
           shaved
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           changed
           his
           rayment
           ,
           because
           hee
           was
           to
           appeare
           before
           so
           high
           and
           royall
           a
           presence
           .
        
         
           Queene
           
             Hester
          
           durst
           not
           presse
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           King
           
             Ahashuerosh
             ,
          
           
           before
           shee
           had
           prepared
           her selfe
           .
        
         
           How
           much
           more
           ought
           wee
           to
           fit
           and
           prepare
           our selves
           ,
           base
           and
           miserable
           wretches
           ,
           Wormes
           and
           no
           men
           ,
           as
           wee
           are
           ,
           with
           feare
           and
           trembling
           ,
           when
           wee
           come
           into
           the
           House
           and
           presence
           of
           the
           mightie
           Lord
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ;
           before
           whom
           ,
           
           
             the
             Seraphins
             hide
             their
             faces
             ,
             the
             Nations
             are
             as
             a
             drop
             of
             a
             Bucket
             ,
             and
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             Earth
             as
             Grasse-hoppers
             :
          
           especially
           ,
           sith
           there
           hee
           offers
           and
           tenders
           unto
           us
           enlargement
           from
           the
           slaverie
           of
           sinne
           ,
           purgation
           from
           our
           pollutions
           ,
           and
           a
           Crowne
           of
           life
           ,
           upon
           that
           condition
           ,
           that
           wee
           repent
           ,
           forsake
           all
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           resigne
           up
           our selves
           in
           sincere
           and
           humble
           obedience
           unto
           all
           his
           Commandements
           ?
        
         
           Inducements
           we
           have
           ,
           
           and
           Motives
           many
           ,
           both
           from
           Precept
           ,
           
           and
           Practice
           ,
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           this
           Christian
           dutie
           of
           Preparation
           .
        
         
           Take
           heed
           to
           thy
           foot
           (
           
             sayth
             the
             Preacher
          
           )
           when
           thou
           enterest
           into
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           
           and
           be
           more
           neere
           to
           heare
           ,
           than
           to
           give
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           fooles
           ;
           for
           they
           know
           not
           that
           they
           doe
           evill
           .
        
         
           Before
           thou
           set
           foot
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           heare
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           be
           sure
           to
           settle
           thy
           affections
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           sober
           ,
           moderate
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           ,
           
           fit
           to
           entertaine
           the
           Word
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           salvation
           ;
           let
           thy
           heart
           be
           seasoned
           with
           ,
           
           first
           ,
           Softnesse
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           Humilitie
           ;
           thirdly
           ,
           Honestie
           ;
           fourthly
           ,
           Faith
           ;
           fifthly
           ,
           Teachablenesse
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           if
           thou
           doe
           not
           preserve
           thy
           heart
           tender
           ,
           soft
           ,
           and
           flexible
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           will
           not
           make
           any
           such
           print
           or
           deepe
           impression
           upon
           it
           ;
           all
           holy
           admonitions
           ,
           reproofes
           ,
           and
           instructions
           ,
           will
           be
           unto
           thee
           as
           Arrowes
           shot
           against
           a
           Stone
           wall
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           wee
           must
           bring
           with
           us
           an
           humble
           heart
           ,
           to
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           for
           ,
           
             the
             Lord
             resists
             the
             proud
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             gives
             grace
             to
             the
             humble
             .
             Them
             that
             be
             meeke
             ,
          
           
           
             will
             he
             guide
             in
             judgement
             ,
             and
             teach
             the
             humble
             his
             way
             .
          
           The
           proud
           heart
           is
           so
           swelled
           with
           the
           winde
           of
           vanitie
           and
           vaine-glory
           ,
           of
           selfe-love
           ,
           and
           over-weening
           conceit
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           left
           no
           roome
           in
           it
           for
           the
           precious
           Treasure
           of
           saving
           grace
           .
           If
           it
           eyther
           be
           puffed
           up
           with
           a
           conceit
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           or
           a
           perswasion
           of
           holinesse
           enough
           ,
           or
           a
           boisterous
           peremptorinesse
           against
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           the
           Water
           of
           Life
           will
           be
           unto
           it
           ,
           but
           as
           Water
           poured
           upon
           a
           drowned
           man
           ;
           or
           as
           a
           Seale
           thrust
           upon
           Water
           ,
           which
           will
           receive
           no
           impression
           .
           A
           lowly
           heart
           ,
           broken
           and
           bruised
           with
           Conscience
           of
           sinne
           ,
           is
           a
           fit
           Seat
           for
           the
           mightie
           Lord
           and
           his
           saving
           graces
           ,
           
             Isa
             .
          
           
           57.
           15.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           wee
           must
           come
           with
           a
           good
           and
           honest
           heart
           ;
           which
           hateth
           all
           corruptions
           ,
           both
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           others
           ;
           which
           hath
           no
           delight
           in
           any
           sinfull
           pleasures
           ,
           or
           wicked
           vanities
           ;
           which
           hath
           
           no
           manner
           of
           purpose
           to
           live
           and
           continue
           in
           any
           one
           sinne
           whatsoever
           ;
           but
           is
           readie
           and
           resolved
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           much
           cumbred
           with
           it
           owne
           corruptions
           ,
           the
           Worlds
           enticements
           ,
           and
           Sathans
           craftinesse
           ;
           yet
           to
           serve
           and
           please
           God
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           wayes
           of
           his
           Commandements
           ,
           and
           that
           sincerely
           and
           continually
           .
           All
           profitable
           and
           fruitfull
           hearers
           have
           such
           good
           and
           honest
           hearts
           ,
           and
           are
           resembled
           by
           the
           good
           ground
           ,
           
           
             Luke
          
           8.
           15.
           
           But
           that
           is
           a
           wicked
           and
           sinfull
           heart
           ,
           and
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           wrought
           upon
           by
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           which
           purposeth
           and
           resolveth
           to
           cherish
           and
           maintaine
           but
           any
           one
           sinne
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           our
           hearts
           must
           be
           seasoned
           with
           Faith
           ;
           otherwise
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           sinke
           and
           soake
           into
           them
           with
           power
           and
           profit
           .
           The
           old
           Iewes
           heard
           the
           Word
           ,
           
           but
           
             it
             profited
             them
             not
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             mingled
             with
             faith
             in
             those
             that
             heard
             it
             ,
             Heb.
          
           4.
           2.
           
           The
           fearefull
           threatnings
           and
           thunderbolts
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           by
           Faith
           receive
           an
           edge
           to
           wound
           ,
           and
           pierce
           and
           strike
           through
           our
           soules
           ,
           with
           amazements
           and
           trembling
           .
           And
           Faith
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           animates
           and
           inspires
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Gospel
           with
           such
           a
           soveraigne
           sweetnesse
           ,
           and
           powerfull
           comfort
           ;
           that
           they
           are
           able
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           rayse
           and
           revive
           us
           from
           the
           depth
           and
           extremitie
           of
           remorse
           ,
           and
           feare
           ;
           but
           also
           to
           put
           us
           into
           a
           Paradise
           of
           spiituall
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           possession
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           alreadie
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Word
           light
           upon
           a
           faithlesse
           heart
           ,
           it
           dyes
           ,
           it
           does
           no
           good
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
           wee
           must
           bring
           with
           us
           into
           the
           Lords
           
           Sanctuarie
           ,
           teachable
           and
           hearing
           hearts
           ,
           that
           will
           willingly
           and
           readily
           open
           themselves
           ,
           to
           receive
           the
           Lord
           of
           glory
           ,
           with
           whatsoever
           hee
           shall
           reveale
           unto
           us
           out
           of
           his
           holy
           Word
           .
           
           
             Sacrifice
             and
             burnt
             offerings
          
           (
           sayth
           
             David
             )
             thou
             wouldest
             not
             ,
             but
             mine
             eares
             hast
             thou
             prepared
             .
          
           As
           if
           hee
           should
           have
           said
           :
           Thou
           hast
           bored
           new
           eares
           in
           my
           heart
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           now
           reverently
           attend
           unto
           ,
           rightly
           conceive
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           holy
           greedinesse
           devoure
           the
           mysterie
           of
           grace
           .
        
         
           With
           such
           hearts
           as
           these
           ,
           must
           wee
           come
           to
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           if
           wee
           looke
           that
           it
           should
           be
           unto
           us
           a
           Word
           of
           power
           ,
           salvation
           ,
           and
           life
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           be
           of
           the
           number
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           offer
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           fooles
           ,
           and
           yet
           know
           not
           that
           they
           doe
           evill
           .
        
         
           Many
           there
           are
           certainely
           ,
           which
           offer
           these
           foolish
           sacrifices
           ;
           I
           meane
           ,
           hearers
           ,
           without
           care
           and
           conscience
           :
           Who
           ,
           if
           they
           come
           into
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           vouchsafe
           their
           presence
           in
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           lend
           their
           eares
           to
           the
           Preacher
           for
           the
           time
           ;
           they
           thinke
           themselves
           presently
           jolly
           fellowes
           ,
           for
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           are
           sanctified
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           by
           the
           Worke
           wrought
           ,
           and
           their
           onely
           presence
           in
           that
           holy
           place
           :
           when
           as
           yet
           the
           Word
           hath
           had
           no
           more
           power
           ,
           nor
           wrought
           more
           alteration
           upon
           them
           ,
           than
           upon
           the
           Seats
           where
           they
           sate
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           which
           makes
           these
           fooles
           much
           more
           miserable
           ,
           and
           foolish
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           
             They
             know
             not
             that
             they
             doe
             evill
             :
          
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Text.
           They
           thinke
           their
           case
           good
           enough
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           in
           the
           right
           
           course
           of
           Christianitie
           ;
           and
           that
           no
           more
           is
           required
           ,
           for
           matters
           of
           Heaven
           :
           when
           as
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           saving
           grace
           ,
           they
           are
           wretched
           ,
           miserable
           ,
           and
           poore
           ;
           
           and
           
             blinde
             ,
             and
             naked
             .
          
        
         
           Besides
           this
           place
           of
           the
           
             Preacher
             ,
          
           the
           Evangelist
           S.
           
             Luke
             ,
          
           
           
             Chap.
          
           8.
           18.
           bids
           us
           ,
           
             take
             heed
             how
             wee
             heare
             .
          
           And
           good
           reason
           ,
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           such
           great
           weight
           and
           consequence
           .
           For
           there
           is
           not
           a
           Sermon
           wee
           heare
           ,
           but
           wee
           must
           be
           countable
           for
           it
           at
           the
           Day
           of
           our
           Visitation
           .
           God
           is
           countable
           unto
           us
           for
           every
           haire
           of
           our
           head
           ;
           is
           it
           not
           reason
           ,
           wee
           should
           be
           countable
           to
           him
           for
           those
           precious
           Lessons
           he
           reacheth
           unto
           us
           by
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           the
           Word
           ?
           Assuredly
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           which
           wee
           have
           heard
           fruitlessely
           ,
           and
           without
           profit
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           be
           a
           shrewd
           and
           sore
           witnesse
           against
           us
           at
           that
           Day
           .
        
         
           Besides
           these
           Precepts
           ,
           
           wee
           finde
           much
           practise
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           this
           holy
           dutie
           of
           Preparation
           ,
           when
           any
           sacred
           businesse
           was
           to
           be
           undertaken
           .
        
         
           
             Moses
          
           could
           not
           approach
           so
           glorious
           and
           sacred
           a
           Presence
           ,
           
           or
           tread
           upon
           the
           ground
           ,
           made
           holy
           by
           so
           great
           a
           Majestie
           as
           the
           Lord
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           
           before
           he
           had
           
             put
             off
             his
             shooes
             .
          
           Neither
           ought
           wee
           to
           presume
           or
           presse
           into
           his
           Sanctuarie
           ,
           where
           he
           hath
           promised
           his
           Presence
           in
           a
           solemne
           ,
           speciall
           ,
           and
           powerfull
           manner
           ,
           and
           is
           readie
           to
           shower
           downe
           his
           blessings
           of
           salvation
           into
           all
           truly
           humble
           and
           prepared
           hearts
           ;
           before
           wee
           have
           shaken
           off
           and
           cast
           from
           us
           all
           earthly
           incumbrances
           ,
           and
           secret
           corruptions
           ,
           all
           dulnesse
           
           and
           deadnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           whith
           makes
           us
           unworthy
           and
           undisposed
           to
           stand
           upon
           so
           holy
           ground
           ,
           and
           utterly
           uncapable
           of
           all
           that
           heavenly
           Wisedome
           ,
           and
           holy
           instructions
           unto
           eternall
           life
           ,
           that
           are
           there
           taught
           ,
           and
           tendred
           unto
           us
           ;
           nay
           ,
           turne
           the
           blessings
           of
           the
           Ministery
           into
           curses
           and
           condemnation
           unto
           us
           .
        
         
           When
           
             Ioshuah
          
           was
           to
           make
           a
           strong
           and
           lasting
           impression
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Israelites
           (
           whom
           after
           the
           death
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           
           he
           conducted
           to
           the
           promised
           Land
           )
           of
           the
           power
           and
           providence
           of
           God
           for
           his
           people
           ,
           
           by
           that
           miraculous
           parting
           of
           the
           Waters
           of
           
             Iordan
             ,
          
           for
           the
           transportation
           of
           the
           Arke
           ;
           hee
           commanded
           the
           people
           to
           sanctifie
           themselves
           ,
           to
           prepare
           ,
           and
           compose
           their
           hearts
           ;
           to
           admire
           and
           reverence
           with
           greater
           intention
           and
           amazement
           ,
           that
           omnipotent
           Majesty
           that
           wrought
           such
           wonders
           for
           his
           chosen
           :
           For
           hearts
           emptied
           of
           worldly
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           by
           heavenly
           meditation
           ,
           are
           fit
           subjects
           for
           workes
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           divine
           impressions
           .
           How
           much
           more
           ought
           we
           to
           prepare
           our
           soules
           ,
           before
           wee
           come
           into
           the
           Sanctuary
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           sith
           there
           ,
           they
           are
           either
           to
           be
           hardned
           for
           the
           Scepter
           of
           destruction
           ,
           and
           made
           ready
           for
           the
           flames
           of
           Hell
           ,
           if
           wee
           doe
           not
           prepare
           our selves
           ,
           hearken
           ,
           and
           obey
           :
           or
           else
           ,
           to
           be
           softned
           and
           sanctified
           with
           saving
           grace
           ,
           and
           fitted
           for
           a
           Crowne
           of
           Glory
           ;
           if
           with
           reverence
           ,
           humility
           ,
           and
           obedience
           ,
           wee
           submit
           our selves
           to
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           ?
           There
           ,
           if
           wee
           be
           unconverted
           ,
           the
           great
           and
           miraculous
           worke
           of
           the
           new-birth
           is
           to
           bee
           
           wrought
           upon
           them
           ;
           if
           wee
           be
           new-borne
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           fed
           with
           the
           spirituall
           Manna
           ,
           unto
           everlasting
           life
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           
             Ioshuah
             ,
          
           
           when
           the
           excommunicate
           and
           execrable
           thing
           was
           to
           be
           found
           out
           ,
           and
           put
           from
           amongst
           them
           ;
           which
           was
           the
           cause
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           stand
           against
           their
           enemies
           :
           he
           commanded
           them
           to
           sanctifie
           themselves
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           might
           prosper
           and
           poure
           his
           blessings
           upon
           that
           necessarie
           and
           weightie
           search
           and
           inquisition
           .
           How
           much
           more
           ought
           wee
           to
           prepare
           our selves
           ,
           before
           wee
           step
           into
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ;
           sith
           there
           is
           to
           be
           discovered
           and
           cast
           out
           those
           hatefull
           sinnes
           that
           fearefully
           incense
           Gods
           wrath
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           weake
           in
           the
           Lords
           battailes
           ,
           and
           not
           able
           to
           stand
           against
           our
           spirituall
           enemies
           ,
           the
           corruptions
           of
           our
           owne
           flesh
           ,
           the
           enticements
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           temptations
           of
           Sathan
           ?
        
         
           Before
           the
           sacrifice
           ,
           
           and
           anointing
           of
           
             David
          
           King
           of
           Israel
           ,
           
           
             Ishai
          
           and
           his
           sonnes
           were
           sanctified
           :
           How
           much
           more
           ought
           wee
           to
           be
           prepared
           ,
           before
           wee
           come
           before
           the
           Lords
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           Embassadours
           ;
           that
           there
           wee
           may
           be
           anointed
           
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             unto
             our
             God
             ?
          
           
        
         
           
             Iosiah
             ,
          
           
           before
           the
           eating
           of
           the
           Paschall
           Lambe
           ,
           did
           bid
           the
           people
           ,
           
           not
           onely
           sanctifie
           themselves
           ,
           but
           also
           prepare
           their
           brethren
           :
           How
           much
           more
           ought
           wee
           ,
           when
           wee
           come
           to
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           to
           seede
           by
           faith
           upon
           that
           
             true
             Bread
             from
             Heaven
             ,
          
           
           
             which
             giveth
             life
             unto
             the
             World
             ;
          
           which
           if
           wee
           once
           soundly
           taste
           with
           
           beleeving
           hearts
           ,
           wee
           shall
           not
           hunger
           ,
           wee
           shall
           never
           thirst
           ?
        
         
           But
           the
           most
           famous
           and
           fittest
           place
           for
           my
           purpose
           ,
           
           and
           preparation
           in
           that
           particular
           holy
           businesse
           of
           hearing
           the
           Word
           ,
           is
           that
           in
           
             Exod.
          
           19.
           10.
           
           
           
             The
             people
             were
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             washed
             their
             clothes
             ,
             and
             prepared
             themselves
             for
             two
             dayes
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             day
             they
             were
             readie
             to
             attend
             what
             the
             Lord
             would
             say
             unto
             them
             .
          
           As
           in
           that
           extraordinarie
           promulgation
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           the
           people
           were
           to
           be
           prepared
           extraordinarily
           ;
           so
           ,
           from
           proportion
           of
           that
           practice
           ,
           and
           precedencie
           ,
           ordinarie
           preparation
           is
           necessarie
           for
           the
           ordinarie
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           if
           wee
           looke
           that
           it
           should
           powerfully
           and
           profitably
           worke
           upon
           our
           Consciences
           and
           affections
           .
           
           Their
           
             washing
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             clothes
             ,
             their
             abstinence
             from
             their
             wives
             ,
          
           and
           such
           solemne
           and
           ceremonious
           purifications
           ,
           were
           typicall
           significations
           and
           representations
           unto
           us
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           weane
           our
           hearts
           from
           earthly
           thoughts
           ,
           purge
           them
           from
           secret
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           faire
           and
           free
           ,
           from
           sinfull
           spot
           and
           worldly
           entanglement
           ,
           when
           wee
           come
           to
           heare
           the
           Lord
           speake
           unto
           us
           by
           his
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           Holy
           men
           of
           God
           were
           wont
           ,
           addressing
           themselves
           to
           prayer
           ,
           to
           have
           their
           ejaculations
           ,
           lifting
           up
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           certaine
           short
           prayers
           ,
           before
           they
           entred
           into
           that
           sacred
           and
           solemne
           action
           .
        
         
           Besides
           Precept
           and
           Practice
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           God
           ,
           
           for
           Preparation
           ;
           the
           profit
           is
           great
           ,
           the
           benefits
           and
           blessings
           that
           redound
           unto
           us
           ,
           
           and
           fall
           upon
           us
           by
           it
           ,
           are
           excellent
           and
           precious
           .
           Looke
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           eleventh
           Chapter
           of
           
             Iob.
             
          
        
         
           If
           thou
           prepare
           thine
           heart
           ,
           
           and
           stretch
           out
           thine
           hands
           towards
           him
           .
        
         
           If
           iniquitie
           be
           in
           thine
           hand
           ,
           
           put
           it
           farre
           away
           ,
           and
           let
           no
           wickednesse
           dwell
           in
           thy
           Tab●rnacle
           .
        
         
           Then
           truly
           shalt
           thou
           lift
           up
           thy
           face
           without
           spot
           ,
           
           and
           shalt
           be
           stable
           ,
           and
           shalt
           not
           feare
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Preparation
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           is
           here
           the
           foundation
           and
           first
           step
           unto
           many
           glorious
           blessings
           .
           The
           heart
           must
           be
           first
           prepared
           ,
           before
           other
           holy
           duties
           can
           be
           fitly
           performed
           ,
           or
           Gods
           blessings
           expected
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           place
           ;
           first
           ,
           prepare
           thine
           heart
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           then
           poure
           it
           out
           in
           prayer
           ,
           before
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           ;
           thirdly
           ,
           then
           purge
           it
           from
           corruption
           ;
           banish
           farre
           ,
           and
           barre
           out
           all
           iniquitie
           ;
           fourthly
           ,
           next
           ,
           be
           sure
           to
           reforme
           ,
           instruct
           ,
           and
           pray
           with
           thy
           family
           ,
           or
           those
           that
           are
           about
           thee
           :
           Let
           no
           wickednesse
           ,
           ignorance
           ,
           prophanenesse
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           swaggering
           ,
           drunkennesse
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           dwell
           in
           thy
           Tabernacle
           ,
           harbour
           in
           thine
           house
           ,
           or
           rowst
           neere
           thee
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           open
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           hands
           ;
           for
           the
           Windowes
           of
           Heaven
           shall
           be
           set
           wide
           open
           ,
           that
           all
           manner
           of
           spirituall
           comforts
           ,
           all
           the
           blessings
           of
           peace
           and
           happinesse
           ,
           may
           in
           abundance
           be
           showred
           downe
           upon
           thee
           ;
           the
           rich
           Treasurie
           of
           everlasting
           Glory
           and
           Immortalitie
           shall
           be
           unlockt
           unto
           thee
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           row
           and
           tumble
           thy selfe
           for
           ever
           after
           ,
           amid
           mountaines
           of
           heavenly
           
           pearles
           ,
           and
           golden
           pleasures
           ;
           through
           Rivers
           ,
           nay
           Seas
           of
           endlesse
           joyes
           ,
           that
           no
           heart
           can
           comprehend
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           weaned
           from
           all
           worldly
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           set
           apart
           and
           sanctified
           for
           holy
           services
           and
           businesses
           of
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           
             Then
             truly
             shalt
             thou
             lift
             up
             thy
             face
             without
             spot
             .
          
           
           ]
           Though
           thou
           hast
           lyen
           among
           the
           Pots
           ,
           yet
           thou
           shalt
           be
           now
           as
           the
           wings
           of
           a
           Dove
           ,
           that
           is
           covered
           with
           Silver
           ,
           and
           whose
           feathers
           are
           like
           yellow
           Gold.
           Though
           thou
           be
           like
           the
           Kedarims
           ,
           which
           dwell
           in
           Tents
           ,
           the
           black-Moores
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           thy
           sinne
           ,
           subject
           to
           the
           condemnation
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           deprived
           of
           his
           glory
           :
           yet
           shalt
           thou
           be
           in
           Christ
           ,
           goodly
           and
           glorious
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           dwell
           in
           exceeding
           glory
           ,
           
           under
           
             the
             Curtaines
             of
             Salomon
             .
          
           Though
           thou
           be
           black
           with
           the
           remnants
           of
           originall
           corruption
           ,
           and
           present
           infirmities
           ;
           though
           the
           Sunne
           have
           looked
           upon
           thee
           ,
           and
           parched
           thee
           with
           the
           scorching
           heat
           of
           sore
           affliction
           ,
           and
           chastisements
           :
           yet
           shalt
           thou
           now
           shine
           like
           the
           Sunne
           in
           his
           strength
           ,
           with
           the
           royall
           Robe
           of
           Christs
           righteousnesse
           ,
           with
           fresh
           comfort
           ,
           and
           lasting
           chearefulnesse
           .
        
         
           
             Thou
             shalt
             be
             stable
             ,
             and
             shalt
             not
             feare
             .
          
           ]
           Though
           the
           wicked
           tremble
           many
           times
           at
           their
           owne
           shadowes
           ,
           and
           the
           sound
           of
           a
           Leafe
           shaken
           doth
           chase
           them
           ,
           and
           strike
           a
           faintnesse
           into
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           a
           trembling
           into
           their
           loynes
           ;
           yet
           thou
           shalt
           never
           be
           afraid
           of
           any
           evill
           tidings
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           forged
           by
           the
           spightfull
           and
           impoysoned
           tongues
           of
           prophane
           men
           ,
           
           to
           defame
           and
           disgrace
           thee
           ,
           or
           fetched
           out
           of
           the
           bottome
           
           of
           Hell
           ,
           
           by
           Sathans
           malice
           ,
           to
           terrifie
           thee
           ;
           though
           the
           messengers
           of
           miseries
           and
           mischiefes
           come
           thicke
           and
           three-fold
           upon
           thee
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           upon
           
             Iob
             ;
          
           though
           the
           Earth
           be
           moved
           ,
           and
           the
           mountaines
           fall
           into
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Sea
           ;
           
           nay
           ,
           though
           the
           whole
           World
           be
           on
           flames
           about
           thine
           eares
           ,
           and
           the
           Heavens
           be
           rouled
           together
           like
           a
           Scrowle
           :
           yet
           shalt
           thou
           be
           stable
           ,
           and
           shalt
           not
           feare
           ,
           because
           thy
           heart
           is
           fixed
           ,
           and
           beleeveth
           in
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           
             Thou
             shalt
             forget
             thy
             miserie
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             remember
             it
             as
             waters
             that
             are
             past
             .
          
           ]
           Thy
           happinesse
           and
           comfort
           shall
           be
           so
           entire
           and
           unmixed
           ,
           so
           absolute
           and
           overflowing
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           remembrance
           of
           former
           miseries
           and
           terrors
           shall
           be
           drowned
           and
           devoured
           in
           the
           excesse
           and
           excellencie
           of
           that
           ;
           even
           as
           the
           travels
           of
           a
           woman
           ,
           in
           her
           joyes
           for
           a
           new-borne
           sonne
           :
           Or
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           ,
           that
           thy
           former
           discomforts
           sometimes
           steale
           into
           thy
           minde
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           rest
           or
           remaine
           there
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           predominancie
           of
           spirituall
           pleasures
           ;
           but
           glide
           away
           as
           swiftly
           ,
           as
           the
           head-long
           streame
           of
           the
           most
           hastie
           Torrent
           .
        
         
           
             Thine
             age
             also
             shall
             appeare
             more
             cleare
             than
             the
             Noone-day
             ;
          
           
           
             thou
             shalt
             shine
             ,
             and
             be
             as
             the
             Morning
             .
          
           ]
           The
           Morning
           is
           the
           very
           Crowne
           of
           Time
           ,
           and
           the
           beautie
           of
           the
           Day
           ;
           the
           Poets
           call
           it
           ,
           the
           *
           Rosie-finger'd
           Morning
           .
           When
           they
           labour
           to
           describe
           corporall
           Beautie
           to
           the
           life
           ,
           and
           set
           it
           out
           in
           the
           best
           perfection
           and
           freshest
           colours
           that
           the
           utmost
           power
           and
           highest
           straine
           of
           wit
           and
           art
           can
           possibly
           devise
           ;
           they
           take
           their
           Metaphors
           
           and
           amplifications
           from
           the
           ruddinesse
           and
           brightnesse
           of
           the
           Morning
           :
           And
           yet
           thou
           shalt
           be
           as
           faire
           as
           the
           Morning
           ,
           with
           all
           Divine
           Graces
           ,
           spirituall
           brightnesse
           ,
           and
           beautie
           of
           thy
           Soule
           ;
           nay
           ,
           a
           Soule
           set
           thicke
           with
           spirituall
           Graces
           ,
           is
           farre
           more
           faire
           than
           the
           Firmament
           ,
           with
           all
           those
           Eyes
           of
           Gold
           ,
           and
           fairest
           Lampes
           ,
           that
           shine
           from
           it
           .
           Neither
           shalt
           thou
           be
           onely
           as
           the
           Morning
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Morning
           Sunne
           ;
           thou
           shalt
           rise
           higher
           and
           higher
           in
           degrees
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           strength
           of
           Grace
           ,
           untill
           thou
           commest
           to
           the
           highest
           point
           of
           perfection
           in
           this
           Heaven
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Grace
           .
           And
           after
           thou
           hast
           finished
           thy
           course
           ,
           and
           left
           behind
           thee
           the
           comfortable
           heat
           of
           thy
           gracious
           zeale
           ,
           much
           Light
           from
           thy
           good
           example
           ,
           and
           the
           sweet
           influence
           of
           thy
           holy
           life
           ;
           upon
           thy
           death-bed
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           sett
           with
           the
           sweetest
           and
           brightest
           beames
           of
           all
           heavenly
           comfort
           ,
           into
           the
           immeasurable
           Ocean
           of
           endlesse
           joyes
           .
        
         
           
             Thou
             shalt
             be
             bold
             ,
          
           
           
             because
             there
             is
             hope
             ;
             and
             thou
             shalt
             digge
             Pits
             ,
             and
             shalt
             lye
             downe
             safely
             .
          
           ]
           Thou
           shalt
           be
           assured
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           a
           Crowne
           of
           Glory
           hereafter
           ,
           that
           thou
           shalt
           walke
           through
           this
           Valley
           of
           Miserie
           like
           a
           Lyon
           ;
           nor
           Devill
           ,
           nor
           man
           ,
           nor
           beast
           ,
           nor
           any
           creature
           ,
           shall
           affright
           or
           amaze
           thee
           .
           Cast
           thine
           eyes
           ,
           supernaturally
           enabled
           ,
           and
           enlarged
           with
           the
           Light
           of
           Faith
           ,
           from
           East
           to
           West
           ,
           into
           the
           bottome
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           glory
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           thou
           shalt
           clearely
           see
           ,
           that
           all
           is
           thine
           ,
           by
           the
           purchase
           ,
           right
           ,
           and
           conquest
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           :
           
           
             The
             stones
             in
             the
             street
             shall
             
             be
             at
             league
             with
             thee
             ,
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             field
             shall
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             thee
             :
          
           The
           creatures
           shall
           be
           all
           sworne
           to
           thy
           safetie
           ;
           the
           purest
           spirits
           ,
           the
           ministers
           of
           God
           ,
           shall
           be
           thy
           Guardians
           ;
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           are
           alreadie
           in
           thy
           sight
           ;
           Immortalitie
           hath
           lengthened
           thy
           dayes
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           is
           before
           thee
           in
           a
           Glasse
           .
        
         
           
             When
             thou
             doest
             take
             thy
             rest
             ,
          
           
           
             none
             shall
             make
             thee
             afraid
             ;
             yea
             ,
             many
             shall
             make
             suit
             unto
             thee
             .
          
           ]
           When
           the
           darkenesse
           of
           the
           Night
           encompasseth
           thee
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           not
           be
           affrighted
           with
           terrors
           and
           apparitions
           ;
           when
           blacknesse
           and
           silence
           ,
           the
           habitation
           of
           feares
           and
           astonishment
           ,
           shall
           pitch
           round
           about
           thee
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           be
           lightsome
           with
           inward
           comfort
           ;
           when
           all
           thy
           Sences
           ,
           the
           scouts
           and
           watch-men
           for
           discovering
           dangers
           ,
           and
           preserving
           thy
           safetie
           ,
           shall
           be
           locked
           up
           ;
           his
           providence
           ,
           that
           neither
           slumbers
           nor
           sleepes
           ,
           shall
           tenderly
           and
           carefully
           watch
           over
           thee
           ;
           
           
             Whether
             thou
             die
             or
             live
             ,
             whether
             thou
             sleepe
             or
             wake
             ,
             thou
             art
             the
             Lords
             :
          
           And
           therefore
           ,
           when
           thou
           sleepest
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           not
           be
           afraid
           ;
           
           and
           when
           thou
           sleepest
           ,
           thy
           sleepe
           shall
           be
           sweet
           :
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             feare
             for
             any
             sudden
             feare
             ,
             neither
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             when
             it
             commeth
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             for
             thy
             assurance
             ,
             and
             shall
             keepe
             thy
             foot
             from
             being
             caught
             .
          
        
         
           
             Yea
             ,
             many
             shall
             make
             suit
             unto
             thee
             .
          
           ]
           Thou
           shalt
           be
           so
           encompassed
           with
           the
           blessings
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           protected
           from
           above
           ,
           so
           high
           in
           Gods
           favour
           ,
           that
           many
           will
           come
           for
           shadow
           and
           shelter
           unto
           thee
           ;
           they
           will
           looke
           for
           reliefe
           and
           comfort
           under
           the
           shadow
           of
           thy
           wings
           ,
           thy
           power
           and
           
           authoritie
           shall
           be
           a
           refuge
           and
           repose
           for
           oppressed
           and
           disgraced
           innocencie
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           blessings
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           moe
           ,
           are
           built
           upon
           a
           through
           preparation
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           as
           upon
           the
           first
           foundation
           stone
           :
           Preparation
           is
           the
           very
           first
           step
           to
           all
           these
           degrees
           ,
           and
           height
           of
           happinesse
           .
        
         
           But
           on
           the
           contrarie
           part
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           neglect
           preparing
           his
           heart
           ,
           praying
           unto
           God
           ,
           forsaking
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           reforming
           his
           family
           ;
           let
           him
           looke
           for
           nothing
           but
           Curses
           and
           Plagues
           .
        
         
           
             But
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             wicked
          
           (
           saith
           
             Iob
          
           )
           
             shall
             faile
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             their
             refuge
             shall
             perish
             ,
             and
             their
             hope
             shall
             be
             sorrow
             of
             minde
             .
          
           ]
           They
           thinke
           ,
           their
           formall
           and
           customarie
           service
           of
           God
           will
           serve
           the
           turne
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           ,
           with
           great
           greedinesse
           and
           confidence
           ,
           expect
           and
           looke
           for
           the
           salvation
           of
           their
           soules
           after
           this
           life
           :
           but
           they
           shall
           waile
           ,
           and
           gaze
           ,
           untill
           their
           eyes
           sinke
           into
           their
           holes
           ,
           and
           yet
           shall
           never
           be
           able
           to
           taste
           of
           true
           comfort
           :
           They
           may
           crie
           untill
           their
           tongues
           cleave
           to
           the
           roofe
           of
           their
           mouth
           ,
           with
           the
           foolish
           Virgins
           ;
           
             Lord
             ,
          
           
           
             Lord
             ,
             open
             unto
             us
             ,
             Math.
          
           25.
           but
           the
           Gate
           of
           everlasting
           happinesse
           shall
           for
           ever
           be
           shut
           against
           them
           :
           They
           may
           struggle
           and
           
             strive
             ,
          
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           good
           meanings
           ,
           and
           formall
           Christianitie
           ,
           
           
             to
             enter
             in
             at
             the
             strait
             Gate
             ,
             but
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             .
          
        
         
           
             Their
             refuge
             shall
             perish
             .
          
           ]
           They
           have
           stayed
           themselves
           upon
           broken
           staves
           of
           Reed
           ,
           and
           ●ow
           they
           will
           runne
           into
           their
           hands
           and
           hearts
           too
           ,
           unto
           their
           vexation
           and
           horror
           .
        
         
         
           
             And
             their
             hope
             shall
             be
             sorrow
             of
             minde
             .
          
           ]
           Their
           end
           shall
           be
           despaire
           ,
           and
           horrible
           confusion
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           stayed
           long
           upon
           the
           motives
           and
           inducements
           to
           preparation
           ,
           before
           we
           come
           to
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           undergoe
           any
           sacred
           b●sinesse
           ;
           and
           upon
           the
           necessitie
           ,
           blessings
           ,
           and
           benefits
           of
           so
           holy
           a
           dutie
           .
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           I
           would
           gladly
           stirre
           you
           up
           ,
           and
           my selfe
           too
           ,
           to
           a
           through
           and
           constant
           practise
           and
           performance
           of
           it
           :
           and
           ,
           because
           the
           neglect
           and
           omission
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           that
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           the
           Word
           is
           not
           onely
           fruitlesse
           ,
           and
           in
           vaine
           ,
           unto
           thousands
           ;
           but
           (
           which
           is
           a
           fearefull
           thing
           )
           the
           savour
           of
           death
           unto
           death
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           to
           the
           speciall
           points
           considerable
           in
           preparation
           ,
           before
           wee
           present
           our selves
           in
           this
           place
           to
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
           This
           preparation
           is
           an
           holy
           action
           ,
           
           or
           exercise
           ,
           which
           by
           examination
           of
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           purgation
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           prayer
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           private
           reading
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           maketh
           our
           soules
           fit
           Vessels
           to
           receive
           and
           entertaine
           the
           spirituall
           Treasures
           of
           Grace
           ;
           and
           food
           of
           eternall
           Life
           ,
           offered
           and
           tendered
           unto
           us
           by
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           that
           so
           they
           may
           be
           the
           more
           effectually
           and
           fruitfully
           wrought
           upon
           ,
           and
           happily
           subdued
           to
           the
           power
           and
           practice
           thereof
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           preparation
           ,
           
           I
           consider
           and
           require
           especially
           these
           foure
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           Examination
           of
           the
           Conscience
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           Purgation
           of
           the
           heart
           ;
           thirdly
           ,
           Prayer
           unto
           God
           ;
           fourthly
           ,
           Readinesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           to
           receive
           every
           truth
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           
           for
           Examination
           of
           the
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           Examination
           is
           a
           dutie
           practisable
           by
           all
           true
           Christians
           ,
           at
           many
           times
           ,
           and
           upon
           sundry
           occasions
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           either
           more
           extraordinarie
           ;
           
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           time
           of
           solemne
           Fast
           ,
           and
           generall
           humiliation
           ,
           for
           some
           publike
           Plague
           and
           calamitie
           that
           lyes
           upon
           the
           State
           or
           Church
           .
           
           Wee
           are
           then
           seriously
           to
           search
           and
           ransacke
           throughly
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           throw
           that
           or
           those
           sinnes
           out
           of
           our
           affections
           ,
           practise
           ,
           and
           allowance
           ,
           which
           have
           their
           part
           in
           pulling
           downe
           those
           publike
           Psagues
           upon
           us
           .
        
         
           Or
           ,
           
           secondly
           ,
           when
           our
           family
           is
           singled
           out
           ,
           and
           visited
           with
           some
           speciall
           and
           extraordinarie
           scourge
           ,
           and
           judgement
           :
           and
           then
           must
           we
           make
           an
           impartiall
           inquisition
           into
           our
           hearts
           ;
           lest
           we
           be
           the
           
             Achans
             ,
          
           which
           by
           our
           secret
           sinnes
           provoke
           Gods
           causefull
           wrath
           .
        
         
           Or
           ,
           
           when
           our selves
           in
           a
           more
           private
           and
           particular
           manner
           ,
           are
           afflicted
           with
           some
           speciall
           vexation
           ;
           as
           ,
           by
           some
           maladie
           and
           miserie
           in
           our
           bodies
           ,
           with
           some
           terrors
           and
           feares
           in
           our
           minds
           ,
           or
           with
           some
           slanders
           ,
           disgraces
           ,
           and
           imputations
           upon
           our
           good
           names
           :
           when
           Gods
           hand
           is
           upon
           us
           any
           of
           these
           wayes
           ,
           wee
           are
           presently
           to
           conceive
           ,
           that
           the
           sinnes
           of
           our
           soules
           are
           the
           true
           causes
           of
           all
           the
           miseries
           and
           crosses
           which
           befall
           us
           any
           manner
           of
           wayes
           ;
           and
           therefore
           wee
           are
           narrowly
           and
           exactly
           to
           enquire
           into
           our selves
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           out
           our
           secret
           beloved
           sinnes
           ,
           those
           lurking
           rebels
           ,
           the
           breeders
           of
           all
           our
           woe
           .
        
         
         
           Besides
           ,
           
           examination
           of
           our
           hearts
           in
           these
           or
           the
           like
           cases
           ;
           there
           is
           also
           a
           more
           ordinarie
           and
           usuall
           examination
           necessarie
           ,
           
           and
           required
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           especially
           every
           day
           ;
           that
           we
           may
           make
           the
           Score
           of
           our
           sinnes
           lesse
           ,
           and
           our
           account
           shorter
           ,
           against
           the
           Day
           of
           our
           Visitation
           ;
           that
           wee
           may
           more
           entirely
           and
           comfortably
           preserve
           and
           enjoy
           Gods
           favour
           and
           protection
           ,
           inward
           peace
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           spirituall
           joy
           ,
           and
           Christian
           chearfulnesse
           in
           all
           our
           affaires
           and
           passages
           .
        
         
           2
           Before
           wee
           come
           to
           receive
           ,
           
           and
           be
           partakers
           of
           the
           holy
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           sacred
           body
           and
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ;
           lest
           by
           neglect
           and
           omission
           of
           this
           dutie
           ,
           we
           become
           unworthy
           receivers
           ,
           and
           so
           eate
           and
           drinke
           our
           owne
           judgement
           ,
           and
           damnation
           ,
           nay
           ,
           be
           guiltie
           of
           the
           innocent
           and
           precious
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           ;
           which
           one
           day
           will
           be
           an
           heavie
           and
           unsupportable
           burthen
           to
           our
           Consciences
           .
           
           To
           be
           guiltie
           of
           the
           sinfull
           bloud
           of
           prophane
           men
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           make
           the
           proudest
           heart
           and
           highest
           stomacke
           to
           tremble
           and
           quake
           like
           an
           Aspen
           leafe
           ,
           and
           to
           strike
           through
           his
           soule
           ;
           with
           restlesse
           horrour
           ,
           and
           gastly
           sights
           .
           Who
           is
           able
           then
           to
           beare
           the
           guilt
           of
           guiltlesse
           bloud
           ?
           
           
             Abels
          
           innocent
           bloud
           cryed
           for
           and
           pulled
           downe
           strange
           and
           desperate
           vengeance
           upon
           cruell
           
             Cain
             .
          
           How
           loud
           then
           will
           be
           the
           crie
           of
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           innocent
           Lambe
           of
           God
           ?
           How
           will
           it
           ring
           in
           the
           eares
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ?
           How
           fearefully
           will
           it
           fill
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           untill
           it
           hath
           brought
           downe
           Plagues
           and
           Curses
           upon
           those
           wofull
           Soules
           ,
           who
           irreverently
           and
           
           unpreparedly
           prophane
           so
           high
           and
           holy
           a
           mysterie
           ?
        
         
           A
           third
           ordinarie
           examination
           ,
           
           is
           before
           wee
           presse
           into
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           present
           our selves
           before
           his
           Ministers
           and
           Messengers
           ,
           to
           be
           instructed
           in
           his
           will
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           holy
           Word
           ;
           lest
           this
           blessed
           Ordinance
           should
           be
           accursed
           unto
           us
           .
           You
           may
           see
           in
           the
           Prophet
           
             Ezech.
          
           14.
           7
           ,
           8.
           how
           the
           Lord
           threatens
           that
           person
           that
           comes
           to
           his
           Ministers
           to
           enquire
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           informed
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           separates
           himselfe
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           sets
           up
           any
           Idoll
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           stumbling-blocke
           of
           his
           iniquitie
           ,
           before
           his
           face
           ;
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           set
           his
           face
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           a
           signe
           and
           a
           Proverbe
           ,
           and
           cut
           him
           off
           from
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           people
           .
           Whence
           wee
           may
           well
           inferre
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           be
           very
           dangerous
           for
           any
           to
           come
           to
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           without
           examination
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           whether
           there
           be
           any
           such
           stumbling-blocke
           of
           iniquitie
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           no.
           
        
         
           2
           Because
           that
           examination
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           
           to
           finde
           out
           our
           corruptions
           ,
           tends
           especially
           to
           the
           cleansing
           of
           it
           ;
           therefore
           the
           second
           dutie
           before
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           is
           the
           purgation
           or
           cleansing
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           first
           ,
           from
           sinne
           ;
           which
           the
           Scripture
           beats
           much
           upon
           ,
           
             Iam.
          
           1.
           21.
           
           
             Lay
             apart
             all
             filthinesse
             and
             super●luiti●
             of
             naughtinesse
             ,
             and
             receive
             with
             meekenesse
             the
             ingrafted
             Word
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           It
           is
           not
           meerely
           lay
           apart
           ,
           but
           put
           away
           quite
           and
           cleane
           all
           filthinesse
           :
           and
           this
           is
           a
           fit
           preparative
           for
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           as
           appeares
           also
           by
           that
           paralell
           
           place
           ,
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           3.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           
             Wherefore
             putting
             away
             all
             malice
             ,
             all
             guile
             and
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             envie
             ,
             and
             evill
             speakings
             ,
             as
             new-borne
             babes
             desire
             the
             sincere
             Milke
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
           And
           there
           is
           the
           same
           reason
           for
           any
           other
           sinne
           to
           be
           put
           away
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           for
           these
           mentioned
           .
           As
           it
           is
           with
           the
           body
           ,
           when
           the
           stomack
           is
           foule
           ,
           and
           clogged
           with
           bad
           humours
           ,
           wee
           should
           first
           purge
           it
           ,
           before
           wee
           feede
           it
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           ,
           whatsoever
           we
           eate
           ,
           doth
           but
           nourish
           and
           encrease
           the
           corrupt
           humours
           of
           the
           body
           :
           So
           it
           is
           with
           the
           soule
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           stuffed
           or
           clogged
           with
           sinne
           ;
           whatsoever
           is
           heard
           in
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           shall
           be
           perverted
           and
           abused
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           wrested
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           no
           wonder
           therefore
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           live
           in
           dissolute
           or
           scandalous
           courses
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           drunk
           on
           the
           evening
           before
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           or
           spend
           it
           in
           gaming
           ,
           or
           company
           keeping
           ,
           or
           have
           bin
           acting
           of
           some
           soule
           sinne
           ,
           and
           then
           repaire
           unto
           the
           Word
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           such
           goe
           away
           never
           a
           whit
           the
           better
           ,
           but
           rather
           worse
           than
           they
           came
           .
           Did
           you
           ever
           know
           any
           Salve
           so
           soveraigne
           ,
           that
           would
           cure
           a
           wound
           that
           had
           a
           splint
           or
           an
           arrow-head
           remaining
           in
           it
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           every
           knowne
           sinne
           unrepented
           of
           ,
           hinders
           the
           saving
           operation
           of
           the
           Word
           in
           any
           mans
           heart
           ;
           yea
           ,
           it
           will
           make
           the
           Word
           the
           savour
           of
           death
           unto
           a
           man.
           See
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           
             Ier.
          
           7.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           heart
           must
           also
           be
           purged
           from
           all
           worldly
           cares
           and
           thoughts
           ,
           which
           may
           divide
           or
           draw
           away
           the
           heart
           :
           
             Math.
          
           13.
           22.
           
           The
           cares
           of
           the
           World
           doe
           choake
           the
           Seed
           of
           the
           Word
           :
           
           
             Luke
          
           21.
           34.
           
           The
           cares
           of
           this
           life
           doe
           surfet
           the
           heart
           .
           Now
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           with
           a
           man
           in
           a
           surfet
           ,
           hee
           is
           not
           fit
           to
           eat
           ,
           neither
           can
           he
           digest
           any
           wholesome
           food
           :
           so
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           heart
           is
           surfetted
           with
           worldly
           cares
           ,
           it
           is
           unfit
           for
           any
           spirituall
           food
           .
           You
           know
           how
           it
           was
           with
           
             Martha
             ,
             Luke
          
           10.
           41.
           
           Iesus
           said
           unto
           
             Martha
             ;
             Thou
             art
             troubled
             about
             many
             things
             ,
             but
             one
             thing
             is
             necessarie
             :
             Martha
          
           had
           a
           clutter
           of
           many
           worldly
           matters
           ,
           that
           made
           a
           great
           noise
           in
           her
           head
           ,
           and
           hindered
           better
           matters
           ,
           that
           she
           cared
           not
           for
           hearing
           .
        
         
           How
           then
           shall
           they
           profit
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           doe
           jumpe
           out
           of
           their
           worldly
           businesse
           ,
           and
           from
           busying
           their
           heads
           about
           their
           callings
           ,
           into
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           heare
           and
           to
           performe
           the
           Exercises
           of
           Religion
           ?
           Truly
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           never
           so
           diligent
           in
           hearing
           ,
           yet
           their
           hearts
           will
           goe
           after
           their
           covetousnesse
           ,
           
             Ezech.
          
           33.
           31.
           
        
         
           3
           
             A
             third
             dutie
             before
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
          
           
           
             is
             Prayer
             ;
             no
             good
             thing
             can
             be
             expected
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             blessing
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             sought
             by
             prayer
             ,
          
           Deut.
           4.
           7.
           
             and
             wee
             finde
             it
             layd
             downe
             as
             a
             condition
             required
             ,
          
           Prov.
           2.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           &c.
           
           My
           sonne
           ,
           if
           thou
           wilt
           receive
           my
           words
           ,
           and
           encline
           thine
           eare
           to
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           apply
           thy
           heart
           to
           understanding
           ;
           yea
           ,
           if
           thou
           cryest
           after
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           liftest
           up
           thy
           voice
           for
           understanding
           ,
           then
           shalt
           thou
           understand
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           finde
           out
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God.
           
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
          
           Vers
           .
           6.
           
           For
           the
           Lord
           giveth
           wisedome
           ,
           
             and
          
           out
           of
           his
           mouth
           commeth
           knowledge
           and
           understanding
           .
           
             Because
             the
             Lord
             gives
             knowledge
             ,
             therefore
             you
             must
             crie
             for
             it
             unto
             him
             .
             What
             
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             you
             do
             pray
             for
             your
          
           daily
           Bread
           ,
           
             and
             a
             blessing
             upon
             it
             ?
             Why
             ,
          
           Deut.
           8.
           3.
           
           Man
           lives
           not
           by
           Bread
           onely
           ,
           &
           c
           ?
           
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             much
             more
             ought
             you
             to
             pray
             for
             a
             blessing
             upon
             your
             spirituall
             food
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           particulars
           :
           First
           ,
           you
           ought
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           Teachers
           ,
           That
           they
           may
           so
           speake
           ,
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           speake
           ,
           
             Col.
          
           4.
           3
           ,
           4.
           so
           they
           are
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           power
           and
           peace
           of
           the
           Ministerie
           ,
           2
           
             Thess
             .
          
           3.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           you
           must
           pray
           for
           your selves
           ,
           that
           through
           Gods
           assistance
           you
           may
           heare
           profitably
           ,
           and
           be
           blessed
           in
           the
           hearing
           :
           
             Ioh.
          
           3.
           27.
           
           No
           man
           can
           receive
           any
           thing
           ,
           except
           that
           it
           be
           given
           him
           from
           above
           .
           Therefore
           
             David
          
           prayed
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
          
           119.
           18.
           
           
             Open
             thou
             mine
             eyes
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             see
             the
             wonderfull
             things
             contained
             in
             thy
             Word
             .
             Isay
          
           48.
           17.
           
           God
           sayth
           ,
           
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             thee
             to
             profit
             :
          
           Therefore
           no
           profiting
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           without
           seeking
           unto
           the
           Lord
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           prophanenesse
           of
           people
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           is
           the
           generall
           cause
           that
           our
           Ministerie
           doth
           no
           more
           good
           :
           Few
           pray
           at
           all
           before
           they
           come
           to
           Church
           ,
           either
           for
           the
           Minister
           ,
           or
           for
           themselves
           ;
           nay
           ,
           few
           ,
           even
           when
           they
           are
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           have
           any
           heart
           to
           joyne
           with
           the
           Preacher
           in
           the
           prayer
           that
           he
           makes
           before
           the
           Sermon
           :
           But
           the
           complaint
           of
           the
           Prophet
           may
           be
           taken
           up
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           
             Isa
             .
          
           64.
           7.
           
           
             There
             is
             none
             that
             calleth
             on
             thy
             Name
             ,
             that
             stirreth
             up
             himselfe
             to
             take
             hold
             of
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           4
           You
           must
           be
           sure
           to
           goe
           with
           an
           open
           heart
           ,
           
           readie
           to
           receive
           every
           truth
           that
           God
           shall
           teach
           
           you
           in
           this
           Ordinance
           .
           
             Act.
          
           17.
           11.
           it
           is
           said
           of
           those
           noble
           Beraeans
           ,
           that
           they
           received
           the
           Word
           with
           all
           readinesse
           of
           minde
           ,
           
             i.
          
           readinesse
           to
           receive
           every
           truth
           .
           And
           
             Cornelius
          
           said
           ,
           
             Act.
          
           10.
           33.
           
           
             Wee
             are
             all
             here
             present
             before
             God
             ,
             to
             heare
             all
             things
             that
             are
             commanded
             thee
             of
             God.
          
           It
           is
           well
           added
           (
           
             that
             are
             commanded
             thee
             of
             God
             :
          
           )
           not
           what
           any
           Minister
           shall
           teach
           ,
           be
           he
           never
           so
           good
           ,
           or
           so
           learned
           ;
           nay
           ,
           were
           he
           an
           Angell
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           yet
           his
           Doctrine
           must
           be
           examined
           ,
           
             Gal.
          
           1.
           8.
           
           But
           when
           there
           is
           such
           a
           disposition
           in
           us
           ,
           as
           to
           receive
           both
           in
           judgement
           and
           practise
           whatsoever
           God
           shall
           reveale
           unto
           us
           out
           of
           his
           Word
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           precious
           disposition
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           alas
           ,
           the
           most
           come
           to
           heare
           with
           prejudicate
           and
           fore-stalled
           hearts
           ,
           they
           beare
           a
           secret
           grudge
           ,
           and
           quarrell
           ,
           against
           some
           strict
           Truth
           ,
           or
           other
           ;
           as
           ,
           against
           the
           sanctification
           of
           the
           Lords
           Day
           ,
           or
           Family-duties
           ,
           or
           secret
           communion
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           by
           prayer
           dayly
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           these
           imaginations
           seeme
           as
           strong
           Holds
           ,
           to
           keepe
           Christ
           and
           his
           Truth
           out
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           10.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           And
           thus
           men
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           hearing
           doe
           limit
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           would
           (
           if
           it
           lay
           in
           their
           power
           )
           
             say
          
           as
           those
           wicked
           men
           ,
           
             Isay
          
           30.
           10.
           
             to
             the
             Seers
             ,
             see
             not
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             prophesie
             not
             right
             things
             unto
             us
             ;
             speake
             unto
             us
             smooth
             things
             :
          
           And
           those
           that
           said
           so
           ,
           the
           Lord
           calls
           them
           despisers
           of
           his
           Word
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           maine
           and
           principall
           duties
           before
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           let
           me
           proceed
           briefely
           to
           those
           duties
           that
           are
           required
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           :
           Which
           wee
           must
           the
           rather
           stirre
           up
           our selves
           unto
           ,
           because
           wee
           have
           naturally
           uncircumcised
           hearts
           ,
           
             Ier.
          
           6.
           10.
           and
           are
           dull
           of
           hearing
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           5.
           11.
           
        
         
           Now
           the
           principall
           duties
           in
           hearing
           ,
           are
           five
           ;
           which
           I
           will
           briefely
           set
           downe
           as
           may
           be
           .
        
         
           1
           You
           must
           set
           your selves
           in
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           
           whilest
           you
           are
           hearing
           of
           his
           Word
           :
           and
           consider
           with
           your selves
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           God
           that
           you
           have
           to
           deale
           withall
           in
           this
           businesse
           ,
           and
           not
           man
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           and
           not
           mans
           .
           It
           is
           the
           great
           commendation
           of
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           1
           
             Thess
             .
          
           2.
           13.
           that
           they
           received
           the
           Word
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           This
           was
           that
           whereby
           the
           Lord
           would
           prepare
           his
           people
           to
           receive
           the
           Law
           ,
           
             Exod.
          
           20.
           
           
             God
             spake
             all
             these
             words
             .
          
           And
           hee
           not
           onely
           gave
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           summe
           of
           the
           Gospel
           with
           his
           owne
           voice
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           3.
           17.
           
           
             Loe
             a
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             beloved
             Sonne
             ,
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           that
           speakes
           unto
           you
           in
           our
           Ministery
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           10.
           16.
           
           So
           the
           Lord
           is
           present
           in
           a
           speciall
           manner
           ,
           where
           his
           Word
           is
           preached
           ,
           to
           observe
           and
           marke
           how
           it
           is
           received
           ,
           or
           delivered
           ;
           and
           either
           to
           blesse
           or
           curse
           the
           hearers
           ,
           or
           speakers
           ,
           accordingly
           .
           So
           that
           of
           this
           and
           such
           like
           places
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           said
           as
           
             Iacob
          
           said
           of
           Bethel
           ,
           
             Gen.
          
           28.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           
             Surely
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             in
             this
             place
             ▪
          
           and
           ,
           
             How
             dreadfull
             is
             this
             place
             ?
             This
             is
             no
             other
             than
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Gate
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
         
           And
           truly
           ,
           this
           apprehension
           of
           Gods
           presence
           in
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           will
           worke
           three
           things
           in
           us
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           keepe
           us
           in
           that
           awfull
           and
           reverent
           disposition
           of
           body
           and
           minde
           that
           is
           meet
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           will
           preserve
           our
           hearts
           from
           ●oving
           and
           wandering
           thoughts
           ,
           which
           are
           great
           impediments
           of
           hearing
           ;
           
             Psal
             .
          
           119.
           113.
           
           
             I
             hate
             vaine
             thoughts
             ,
             but
             thy
             Law
             doe
             I
             love
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           will
           make
           us
           to
           receive
           and
           obey
           that
           that
           shall
           be
           taught
           us
           ;
           for
           so
           God
           hath
           beene
           wont
           to
           prepare
           his
           people
           ,
           to
           receive
           his
           Word
           :
           yea
           ,
           he
           said
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           thus
           affected
           ,
           
             Deut.
          
           15.
           29.
           
           
             Oh
             that
             there
             were
             such
             an
             heart
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             feare
             me
             and
             keepe
             my
             Commandements
             alwayes
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           the
           want
           of
           this
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           hinders
           abundance
           of
           benefit
           that
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           the
           Word
           would
           otherwise
           doe
           us
           :
           This
           is
           the
           root
           of
           all
           the
           mischiefe
           the
           Devill
           doth
           to
           poore
           soules
           ,
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           the
           practice
           thereof
           ,
           is
           the
           fountaine
           of
           all
           our
           good
           .
           Many
           gracelesse
           wretches
           there
           are
           in
           our
           Assemblies
           ,
           like
           him
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           18.
           2.
           that
           neither
           feared
           God
           ,
           nor
           regarded
           man
           ;
           that
           despise
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           yea
           ,
           contemne
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           holy
           Angels
           ,
           (
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           11.
           10.
           
           )
           and
           of
           God
           himselfe
           in
           the
           Assemblies
           ,
           who
           hath
           layd
           such
           a
           speciall
           charge
           upon
           us
           ,
           
             Lev.
          
           26.
           2.
           to
           keepe
           his
           
             Sabbaths
             ,
          
           and
           to
           reverence
           his
           
             Sanctuarie
             ;
          
           and
           he
           addes
           this
           reason
           ,
           
             I
             am
             Iehovah
             .
          
        
         
           2
           The
           second
           dutie
           in
           hearing
           ,
           
           is
           diligent
           
           attention
           to
           that
           we
           heare
           :
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           19.
           48.
           
           
             The
             people
             were
             very
             attentive
             to
             heare
             him
             ;
          
           or
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Originall
           ,
           they
           
             hanged
             on
             him
             :
          
           as
           if
           their
           eares
           and
           mindes
           had
           beene
           tyed
           to
           his
           tongue
           ;
           there
           was
           such
           a
           dependencie
           upon
           him
           .
           And
           that
           is
           a
           remarkable
           place
           ,
           
             Ezech.
          
           40.
           4.
           
           
             Sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             behold
             with
             thine
             eyes
             ,
             and
             heare
             with
             thine
             eares
             ,
             and
             set
             thine
             heart
             upon
             all
             that
             I
             shall
             shew
             thee
             .
          
           See
           what
           attention
           is
           required
           :
           Hee
           bids
           him
           set
           his
           eyes
           and
           his
           eares
           ,
           and
           his
           heart
           and
           all
           ,
           upon
           that
           hee
           speakes
           ;
           and
           not
           upon
           some
           things
           onely
           ,
           but
           upon
           all
           that
           hee
           should
           declare
           unto
           him
           .
           So
           
             Prov.
          
           4.
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           
             My
             sonne
             attend
             unto
             my
             words
             ,
             incline
             thine
             eare
             unto
             my
             sayings
             ,
             keepe
             them
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             thine
             heart
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             life
             to
             those
             that
             finde
             them
             :
             i.
          
           looke
           as
           a
           condemned
           man
           will
           hearken
           to
           the
           Sentence
           of
           the
           Prince
           ;
           every
           word
           hee
           speakes
           ,
           being
           life
           or
           death
           :
           As
           the
           servants
           of
           
             Benhadad
             ,
          
           when
           they
           were
           in
           their
           enemies
           power
           ,
           1
           
             King.
          
           20.
           33.
           they
           observed
           diligently
           whether
           any
           word
           of
           comfort
           would
           come
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           they
           did
           hastily
           catch
           it
           .
           Thus
           ,
           with
           such
           diligence
           and
           attention
           ,
           such
           poore
           condemned
           creatures
           (
           as
           wee
           are
           )
           are
           to
           heare
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Now
           to
           quicken
           attention
           ,
           these
           meanes
           are
           profitable
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           good
           to
           doe
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           4.
           20.
           
           They
           fastened
           their
           eyes
           upon
           Christ
           ;
           so
           doe
           ye
           upon
           the
           Minister
           ,
           and
           suffer
           them
           not
           to
           wander
           up
           and
           downe
           :
           A
           wandering
           
           eye
           is
           alwayes
           a
           sure
           evidence
           of
           a
           wandering
           heart
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           ye
           doe
           not
           thus
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           a
           good
           helpe
           for
           those
           that
           can
           write
           ,
           to
           note
           the
           Word
           ,
           as
           
             Baruch
          
           wrote
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           
             Ieremiah
             ,
             Ier.
          
           36.
           4.
           
           This
           holds
           the
           minde
           close
           to
           all
           that
           is
           said
           .
           Some
           object
           indeed
           ,
           that
           it
           hinders
           affection
           in
           hearing
           :
           but
           though
           it
           may
           doe
           so
           in
           some
           ,
           for
           the
           present
           ;
           yet
           afterwards
           it
           will
           worke
           more
           lasting
           affections
           upon
           the
           Word
           .
           
           Onely
           they
           that
           use
           this
           helpe-meanes
           ,
           must
           be
           carefull
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           presume
           upon
           their
           Notes
           so
           ,
           as
           to
           neglect
           the
           recalling
           of
           what
           they
           have
           heard
           ,
           (
           as
           many
           use
           to
           doe
           )
           and
           so
           lose
           all
           holy
           affections
           ,
           and
           that
           impression
           that
           the
           Word
           would
           make
           upon
           their
           hearts
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           entreat
           the
           Lord
           to
           open
           thy
           heart
           ,
           as
           he
           opened
           
             Lydia's
          
           heart
           ,
           
             Act.
          
           16.
           14.
           
           Our
           hearts
           are
           shut
           up
           quite
           ,
           and
           cannot
           attend
           unto
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           except
           that
           the
           Lord
           opens
           them
           .
        
         
           Observe
           then
           another
           cause
           ,
           why
           the
           Word
           is
           so
           unfruitfull
           unto
           many
           .
           Some
           are
           like
           the
           
             deafe
             Adders
             ,
          
           that
           stop
           their
           eares
           against
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           
             Charmer
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           58.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           And
           some
           sleepers
           there
           are
           ,
           that
           faile
           in
           their
           attention
           ,
           that
           the
           Devill
           usually
           rocks
           asleepe
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           heare
           ;
           but
           they
           that
           are
           such
           ,
           should
           know
           ,
           that
           their
           damnation
           sleepes
           not
           ,
           the
           Devill
           sleepes
           not
           :
           he
           comes
           to
           the
           Assemblies
           ,
           to
           picke
           up
           the
           good
           Seed
           that
           is
           sowne
           ;
           nay
           ,
           he
           comes
           to
           picke
           up
           their
           soules
           indeed
           :
           for
           he
           cares
           not
           so
           much
           
           for
           the
           Seed
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           take
           your selves
           napping
           and
           your
           soules
           especially
           ,
           and
           carry
           them
           to
           Hell.
           Besides
           ,
           let
           them
           remember
           what
           befell
           
             Eutychus
             ,
             Act.
          
           20.
           9
           ,
           10.
           he
           slept
           at
           a
           long
           Sermon
           ,
           that
           lasted
           till
           midnight
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           taken
           up
           dead
           ,
           falling
           from
           the
           third
           Loft
           to
           the
           ground
           :
           What
           shall
           become
           of
           such
           then
           ,
           that
           sleepe
           in
           the
           day
           time
           ,
           at
           a
           Sermon
           of
           an
           houre
           long
           ?
           And
           let
           them
           also
           take
           heed
           of
           that
           
             spirit
             of
             slumber
             ,
          
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           threatned
           to
           poure
           upon
           the
           despisers
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           
             Isay
          
           29.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           The
           like
           might
           be
           said
           of
           our
           gazers
           and
           gapers
           about
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           by
           their
           talking
           disturbe
           others
           ,
           and
           hinder
           themselves
           :
           they
           shut
           their
           eares
           ,
           and
           turne
           them
           away
           from
           God
           ;
           and
           may
           justly
           expect
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           turne
           away
           his
           eares
           from
           them
           :
           as
           it
           is
           threatened
           ,
           
             Prov.
          
           2.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           
             Zach.
          
           7.
           13.
           
        
         
           3
           You
           must
           heare
           the
           Word
           with
           understanding
           and
           judgement
           ;
           
           
             i.
          
           labour
           to
           understand
           what
           wee
           heare
           :
           And
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           the
           Minister
           must
           have
           a
           speciall
           care
           to
           teach
           plainely
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           may
           be
           understood
           ,
           
             Neh.
          
           8.
           8.
           
           And
           Christ
           calls
           upon
           his
           hearers
           for
           this
           ,
           
             Math.
          
           15.
           10.
           
           
             Heare
             ,
             and
             understand
             :
          
           How
           should
           we
           else
           profit
           by
           that
           we
           heare
           ?
           
             Act.
          
           8.
           36.
           
           
             Vnderstandest
             thou
             what
             thou
             readest
          
           (
           saith
           
             Philip
          
           to
           the
           Eunuch
           :
           )
           so
           say
           thou
           to
           thine
           owne
           heart
           ;
           Vnderstandest
           thou
           what
           thou
           hearest
           ?
        
         
           Now
           the
           meanes
           to
           understand
           the
           Word
           ,
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           come
           to
           the
           Word
           ,
           with
           a
           willing
           minde
           to
           learne
           :
           you
           know
           the
           Eunuch
           ,
           
             Act.
          
           8.
           though
           
           he
           understood
           not
           what
           he
           read
           ,
           yet
           because
           he
           had
           a
           minde
           to
           learne
           ,
           how
           the
           Lord
           provided
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           comfortable
           successe
           
             Philips
          
           Sermon
           had
           with
           him
           .
           Men
           love
           to
           teach
           willing
           schollers
           ;
           so
           doth
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           with
           willing
           and
           readie
           mindes
           to
           be
           taught
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           exercise
           your selves
           in
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           5.
           last
           ;
           you
           must
           by
           continuall
           use
           ,
           get
           your
           sences
           exercised
           to
           discerne
           both
           good
           and
           evill
           :
           but
           especially
           ,
           be
           well
           acquainted
           with
           the
           principles
           and
           grounds
           of
           Catechisme
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           want
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           makes
           men
           that
           they
           understand
           not
           what
           is
           preached
           :
           They
           that
           are
           not
           first
           well
           nourished
           with
           Milke
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           fit
           to
           receive
           and
           digest
           stronger
           meat
           :
           if
           the
           foundation
           be
           not
           well
           layd
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           vaine
           to
           build
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           walke
           according
           to
           Light
           ;
           
             Psal
             .
          
           111.
           10.
           
           
             A
             good
             understanding
             have
             all
             they
             ,
             that
             doe
             his
             Commandements
             :
          
           Then
           ,
           if
           thou
           wouldest
           get
           a
           good
           understanding
           ,
           and
           know
           the
           mysterie
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           walke
           according
           to
           knowledge
           ,
           imploy
           that
           little
           knowledge
           thou
           hast
           well
           ,
           and
           then
           there
           is
           a
           promise
           to
           give
           thee
           more
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           be
           diligent
           in
           instructing
           and
           teaching
           thy
           family
           :
           If
           thou
           art
           set
           over
           others
           ,
           a
           little
           knowledge
           will
           encrease
           greatly
           ,
           by
           this
           meanes
           .
           
             Gen.
          
           18.
           17
           ,
           19.
           the
           Lord
           said
           ;
           
             Shall
             I
             hide
             any
             thing
             from
             Abraham
             ?
             No
             :
          
           And
           hee
           gives
           this
           reason
           ;
           
             I
             know
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             command
             his
             children
             and
             his
             household
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             keepe
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           If
           you
           teach
           your
           families
           ,
           God
           will
           teach
           you
           .
        
         
         
           Well
           ;
           there
           are
           a
           sort
           of
           doltish
           hearers
           ,
           that
           will
           heare
           ,
           and
           seeme
           to
           be
           very
           attentive
           ,
           from
           yeeres
           end
           to
           yeeres
           end
           ,
           and
           be
           never
           a
           whit
           the
           wiser
           ,
           2
           
             Tim.
          
           3.
           7.
           
           The
           heavie
           judgement
           of
           God
           is
           upon
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           mentioned
           ,
           
             Math.
          
           13.
           14.
           
           And
           in
           them
           is
           fulfilled
           the
           Prophesie
           of
           
             Isay
             ;
             By
             hearing
             ye
             shall
             heare
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             understand
             ;
          
           and
           that
           ,
           
             I-say
          
           27.
           11.
           
           
             It
             is
             a
             people
             of
             no
             understanding
             :
             therefore
             he
             that
             made
             them
             ,
             shall
             not
             save
             them
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             formed
             them
             ,
             shall
             shew
             them
             no
             favour
             .
          
        
         
           4
           You
           must
           heare
           the
           Word
           with
           affection
           ,
           
           and
           delight
           .
           It
           is
           said
           of
           Gods
           people
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           that
           they
           heard
           the
           Word
           gladly
           ;
           and
           of
           Christs
           hearers
           ,
           
             Mark.
          
           12.
           37.
           
             they
             heard
             him
             gladly
             :
          
           And
           it
           is
           noted
           for
           a
           great
           signe
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           heare
           the
           Word
           gladly
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
          
           119.
           162.
           
           
             I
             rejoyce
             at
             thy
             Word
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             findeth
             great
             spoyles
             .
             David
          
           had
           beene
           a
           souldier
           ;
           and
           ye
           know
           ,
           that
           they
           that
           have
           lyen
           at
           the
           siege
           of
           a
           Citie
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           last
           take
           it
           ,
           will
           rejoyce
           exceedingly
           in
           the
           spoyle
           of
           it
           :
           therefore
           he
           rejoyces
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           as
           they
           that
           doe
           divide
           the
           spoyles
           .
           And
           truly
           ,
           whereas
           common
           people
           complaine
           of
           the
           badnesse
           of
           their
           memories
           ;
           this
           would
           be
           a
           marvellous
           helpe
           to
           their
           memories
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           heare
           with
           delight
           :
           therefore
           
             David
          
           sayth
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
          
           119.
           16.
           
           
             I
             will
             delight
             my selfe
             in
             thy
             Statutes
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             forget
             thy
             Word
             .
          
           This
           delight
           he
           meanes
           will
           strengthen
           our
           memories
           .
        
         
           Now
           contrarie
           to
           this
           ,
           are
           a
           great
           number
           ,
           
           that
           heare
           without
           all
           delight
           ,
           and
           account
           it
           a
           great
           wearinesse
           ,
           
             Mal.
          
           1.
           13.
           and
           those
           the
           dullest
           houres
           ,
           that
           they
           spend
           in
           hearing
           .
           Well
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           threatned
           ,
           that
           the
           Word
           shall
           never
           doe
           us
           good
           ,
           unlesse
           that
           wee
           attend
           to
           it
           with
           love
           and
           delight
           ,
           2
           
             Thess
             .
          
           2.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           
             Because
             they
             received
             not
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             saved
             ;
             therefore
             God
             shall
             send
             them
             strong
             delusions
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             Lyes
             .
          
           A
           fearefull
           threatning
           ,
           much
           to
           be
           considered
           in
           these
           dayes
           :
           For
           this
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           that
           Popish
           trumperies
           and
           hellish
           delusions
           have
           such
           entertainment
           ,
           because
           God
           in
           his
           just
           judgement
           ,
           gives
           up
           those
           to
           such
           strong
           delusions
           ,
           that
           love
           not
           the
           strict
           Truth
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           5
           You
           must
           heare
           the
           Word
           ,
           
           with
           application
           of
           it
           to
           your
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           and
           lives
           ;
           apply
           every
           truth
           to
           your selves
           ,
           for
           your
           owne
           use
           and
           comfort
           ,
           and
           terror
           and
           instruction
           :
           as
           it
           is
           
             Iob
          
           5.
           last
           ;
           
             Heare
             this
             ,
             and
             know
             it
             for
             thy selfe
             ;
          
           carry
           this
           truth
           home
           to
           thine
           owne
           heart
           :
           And
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           truth
           of
           God
           taught
           out
           of
           his
           Word
           ,
           but
           it
           concernes
           every
           one
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           and
           was
           intended
           for
           our
           use
           ;
           
             Rom.
          
           15.
           4.
           
           
             Whatsoever
             is
             written
             ,
             is
             written
             for
             our
             learning
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           truth
           can
           be
           taught
           ,
           to
           doe
           us
           good
           ,
           unlesse
           that
           wee
           apply
           it
           :
           as
           no
           Plaister
           can
           doe
           the
           Patient
           good
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           applyed
           ;
           no
           meat
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           us
           any
           good
           ,
           be
           it
           dressed
           never
           so
           curiously
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           eaten
           and
           digested
           .
           This
           comparison
           is
           applyed
           by
           the
           
           Prophet
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           
             Isa
             .
          
           55.
           2.
           
           
             Hearken
             diligently
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             eate
             ye
             that
             which
             is
             good
             :
          
           unlesse
           we
           eate
           it
           ,
           it
           will
           doe
           us
           no
           good
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           faithfull
           have
           been
           wont
           to
           apply
           all
           to
           themselves
           ;
           as
           every
           member
           of
           the
           body
           drawes
           nourishment
           from
           the
           stomacke
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           his
           owne
           :
           to
           which
           the
           Apostle
           alludes
           ,
           
             Eph.
          
           4.
           16.
           
           So
           the
           Disciples
           of
           our
           Saviour
           did
           ,
           
             Math.
          
           26.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           When
           our
           Saviour
           had
           said
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           them
           should
           betray
           him
           ,
           they
           were
           exceeding
           sorrowfull
           ,
           and
           began
           every
           one
           of
           them
           to
           say
           unto
           him
           ;
           
             Lord
             ,
             is
             it
             I
             ?
          
        
         
           And
           surely
           ,
           the
           want
           of
           this
           application
           ,
           is
           one
           great
           cause
           that
           the
           Word
           profits
           not
           ,
           because
           they
           beleeve
           it
           not
           ,
           nor
           apply
           the
           Word
           unto
           themselves
           :
           
             Heb.
          
           4.
           2.
           
           
             The
             Word
             preached
             did
             not
             profit
             them
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             mixed
             with
             faith
             in
             them
             that
             heard
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           one
           principall
           worke
           of
           faith
           ,
           is
           to
           apply
           those
           things
           that
           are
           delivered
           in
           the
           Word
           :
           But
           this
           ,
           the
           most
           hearers
           doe
           exceedingly
           faile
           in
           ;
           either
           not
           applying
           ,
           or
           mis-applying
           of
           the
           truth
           ;
           shifting
           off
           all
           upon
           others
           ,
           and
           taking
           little
           or
           nothing
           to
           themselves
           .
           As
           wee
           have
           a
           notable
           example
           of
           this
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           1.
           
             ult
             .
          
           compared
           with
           
             Rom.
          
           2.
           1.
           
           In
           the
           former
           place
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           speakes
           of
           some
           ,
           that
           knowing
           the
           judgement
           of
           God
           ,
           That
           those
           that
           doe
           such
           things
           ,
           are
           worthy
           of
           death
           ;
           yet
           not
           onely
           doe
           such
           things
           ,
           but
           take
           pleasure
           in
           those
           that
           doe
           them
           :
           yet
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           next
           Chapter
           ,
           you
           find
           the
           same
           men
           judging
           and
           condemning
           of
           others
           ;
           yet
           thinking
           and
           
           perswading
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           (
           being
           guiltie
           of
           the
           same
           sinnes
           )
           shall
           escape
           the
           judgement
           of
           God.
           Why
           ?
           but
           because
           they
           apply
           not
           to
           themselves
           ,
           but
           mis-apply
           to
           others
           the
           things
           they
           heare
           .
        
         
           Many
           such
           hearers
           there
           are
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           which
           are
           very
           cunning
           in
           shifting
           off
           the
           threatnings
           of
           God
           against
           their
           owne
           Drunkennesse
           ,
           and
           Whoredome
           ,
           and
           Swearing
           ,
           &c.
           yet
           very
           apt
           to
           pinne
           the
           same
           Word
           upon
           others
           .
           Well
           ,
           these
           are
           not
           wise
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           hearing
           shall
           doe
           them
           no
           good
           .
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           duties
           required
           in
           hearing
           .
        
         
           Now
           follow
           those
           duties
           that
           are
           required
           after
           hearing
           .
           
           And
           these
           are
           chiefely
           thus
           .
        
         
           1
           Wee
           must
           be
           very
           carefull
           to
           remember
           and
           keepe
           that
           which
           wee
           have
           heard
           ,
           
           
             Prov.
          
           4.
           4.
           
           
             My
             sonne
             ,
             let
             thine
             heart
             retaine
             my
             words
             :
          
           and
           ,
           
             Vers
             .
          
           21.
           
           
             Keepe
             them
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             thine
             heart
             .
          
           As
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           a
           Iewell
           ,
           will
           be
           carefull
           to
           locke
           it
           up
           in
           the
           safest
           Chest
           hee
           hath
           ,
           lest
           it
           should
           be
           stolne
           away
           :
           Which
           is
           the
           very
           comparison
           of
           the
           Wise-man
           ,
           
             Prov.
          
           6.
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           So
           
             Mary
             ,
             Luke
          
           2.
           51.
           
             kept
             all
             the
             sayings
             in
             her
             heart
             :
          
           and
           
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           119.
           11.
           hid
           the
           Commandements
           in
           his
           heart
           ;
           and
           hee
           gives
           the
           reason
           ,
           That
           hee
           
             might
             not
             sinne
             against
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           as
           meat
           that
           is
           eaten
           ,
           if
           it
           remaines
           not
           in
           the
           stomacke
           ,
           it
           will
           never
           doe
           us
           good
           :
           so
           the
           best
           spirituall
           food
           that
           can
           be
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           retained
           by
           us
           ,
           will
           not
           profit
           us
           :
           
             Luke
          
           8.
           15.
           
           
             The
             good
             Ground
             are
             they
             ,
             which
             
             with
             an
             honest
             and
             good
             heart
             having
             heard
             the
             Word
             ,
             keepe
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Many
           there
           are
           ,
           that
           are
           very
           carelesse
           of
           this
           dutie
           :
           They
           thinke
           they
           have
           discharged
           themselves
           abundantly
           ,
           if
           they
           heare
           the
           whole
           Sermon
           attentively
           ;
           as
           though
           there
           were
           nothing
           more
           required
           at
           their
           hands
           :
           Like
           our
           Saviours
           hearers
           ,
           
             Math.
          
           22.
           22.
           
           
             When
             they
             heard
             him
             ,
             they
             marvelled
             ,
             and
             left
             him
             ,
             and
             went
             their
             way
             :
          
           but
           wee
           never
           heare
           more
           of
           them
           .
           So
           many
           heare
           desirously
           ,
           and
           with
           open
           and
           greedie
           eares
           :
           but
           ,
           as
           wee
           say
           ,
           it
           goes
           in
           at
           one
           eare
           ,
           and
           out
           at
           another
           ;
           it
           stayes
           not
           for
           any
           after-use
           ,
           but
           a
           little
           present
           admiration
           .
           Others
           heare
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           smites
           them
           a
           little
           on
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           wounds
           ;
           and
           one
           would
           thinke
           ,
           some
           good
           thing
           would
           be
           wrought
           upon
           them
           :
           but
           they
           goe
           away
           ,
           and
           the
           motion
           dyes
           .
           They
           are
           as
           men
           that
           are
           Sea-sicke
           ,
           whilest
           the
           Word
           humbles
           them
           ,
           and
           makes
           their
           Consciences
           to
           wamble
           within
           them
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           as
           whole
           as
           a
           Fish
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           are
           once
           landed
           at
           the
           Church
           doore
           :
           Or
           like
           unto
           Mettals
           ,
           which
           are
           soft
           and
           plyable
           ,
           whilest
           they
           are
           in
           the
           fire
           ;
           so
           these
           are
           in
           the
           hearing
           :
           but
           shortly
           they
           loose
           all
           the
           efficacie
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           become
           harder
           than
           before
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           let
           us
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           hearken
           diligently
           to
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Holy-Ghost
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           2.
           1.
           
           That
           
             wee
             ought
             to
             give
             the
             more
             earnest
             heed
             to
             the
             things
             that
             wee
             have
             heard
             ,
             lest
             at
             any
             time
             wee
             should
             let
             them
             slip
             ,
          
           or
           runne
           out
           (
           like
           riven
           Vessels
           :
           )
           
           Why
           ;
           what
           is
           the
           danger
           ?
           
             How
             shall
             wee
             escape
             ,
             if
             wee
             neglect
             so
             great
             Salvation
             ?
          
        
         
           2
           Wee
           must
           meditate
           and
           seriously
           thinke
           of
           that
           that
           wee
           have
           heard
           ;
           
           that
           is
           more
           than
           remembring
           .
           There
           is
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           possessing
           of
           goods
           ,
           and
           the
           using
           and
           imploying
           of
           them
           for
           our
           benefit
           ;
           betwixt
           the
           laying
           up
           of
           garments
           in
           our
           Wardrobes
           ,
           and
           the
           wearing
           of
           them
           upon
           our
           backes
           ,
           to
           keepe
           us
           warme
           :
           this
           latter
           is
           done
           by
           meditation
           .
           
             Prov.
          
           6.
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           
             My
             sonne
             ,
             binde
             the
             Commandements
             continually
             upon
             thy
             heart
             ,
             and
             tie
             them
             about
             thy
             necke
             :
          
           It
           is
           a
           phrase
           of
           speech
           borrowed
           from
           garments
           that
           are
           bound
           about
           the
           body
           ;
           for
           meditation
           bindes
           the
           Word
           close
           to
           the
           heart
           .
           It
           is
           said
           of
           
             Mary
             ,
             Luke
          
           2.
           19.
           that
           
             shee
             pondered
          
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Angel
           
             in
             her
             heart
             :
          
           and
           
             David
          
           was
           frequent
           in
           this
           dutie
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
          
           119.
           15.
           
           
             I
             will
             meditate
             in
             thy
             Precepts
          
           (
           saith
           he
           :
           )
           And
           it
           was
           
             Pauls
          
           advice
           to
           
             Timothy
             ,
          
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           4.
           15.
           
           
             Meditate
             upon
             these
             things
             ,
             give
             thy selfe
             wholly
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             thy
             profiting
             may
             appeare
             to
             all
             .
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           way
           to
           make
           men
           profit
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           so
           evidently
           ,
           that
           all
           may
           take
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           this
           is
           one
           great
           benefit
           of
           the
           Word
           meditated
           upon
           ,
           
             Iosh
             .
          
           1.
           8.
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             meditate
             in
             the
             Booke
             of
             the
             Law
             day
             and
             night
             :
          
           To
           what
           end
           ?
           
             That
             thou
             mayest
             observe
             to
             doe
             according
             to
             all
             that
             is
             written
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           course
           will
           argue
           unfained
           love
           unto
           the
           Word
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
          
           119.
           97.
           
           
             Oh
             how
             I
             love
             thy
             Law
             ,
             it
             is
             my
             meditation
             all
             the
             day
             .
          
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           this
           will
           greatly
           encrease
           our
           comfort
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           cause
           us
           to
           feele
           much
           more
           sweetnesse
           in
           it
           ;
           even
           as
           the
           chewing
           of
           our
           meat
           makes
           us
           to
           taste
           much
           more
           sweetnesse
           in
           it
           .
           
             Psal
             .
          
           119.
           15
           ,
           16.
           he
           saith
           ;
           
             I
             will
             meditate
             on
             thy
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             have
             respect
             unto
             thy
             wayes
             ,
             I
             will
             delight
             my selfe
             in
             thy
             Statutes
             :
          
           Meditation
           ever
           brings
           with
           it
           delight
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           this
           will
           greatly
           encrease
           our
           knowledge
           :
           
             Psal
             .
          
           119.
           99.
           
           
             I
             have
             more
             understanding
             than
             my
             teachers
             :
          
           Why
           ?
           because
           
             thy
             testimonies
             are
             my
             meditation
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           required
           after
           hearing
           ;
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           they
           should
           profit
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           never
           scarcely
           thinke
           of
           it
           afterwards
           ?
           It
           is
           noted
           of
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           had
           seene
           Christs
           mightie
           power
           in
           the
           miracle
           of
           the
           
             Loaves
             ;
          
           yet
           because
           they
           considered
           not
           the
           miracle
           ,
           their
           hearts
           were
           hardened
           :
           
             i.
          
           because
           they
           did
           not
           meditate
           upon
           it
           ,
           they
           were
           never
           the
           better
           for
           it
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           usually
           speedes
           with
           those
           that
           are
           carelesse
           in
           the
           performing
           of
           this
           dutie
           .
        
         
           3
           Wee
           must
           conferre
           of
           that
           wee
           have
           heard
           ,
           
           and
           repeat
           it
           amongst
           our selves
           ,
           and
           examine
           the
           Scriptures
           about
           the
           truth
           of
           that
           that
           is
           delivered
           .
           I
           joyne
           them
           all
           together
           ;
           for
           so
           they
           may
           well
           be
           ,
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           them
           .
           For
           conference
           ,
           
             David
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
          
           119.
           172.
           
           
             My
             tongue
             shall
             speake
             of
             thy
             Word
             ,
             for
             all
             thy
             Commandements
             are
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           This
           was
           ordinarily
           practised
           by
           the
           Disciples
           of
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           taught
           
           how
           hardly
           rich
           men
           shall
           be
           saved
           ,
           
             Mark.
          
           10.
           26.
           
           
             They
             were
             astonished
             out
             of
             measure
             ,
             and
             said
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             Who
             then
             can
             be
             saved
             ?
          
           So
           they
           conferred
           about
           another
           Sermon
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             Ioh.
          
           16.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
        
         
           Now
           repetition
           of
           Sermons
           is
           especially
           required
           of
           them
           that
           have
           families
           ,
           to
           repeat
           the
           Word
           unto
           them
           :
           
             Deut.
          
           11.
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           
             You
             shall
             lay
             up
             these
             my
             words
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             teach
             them
             your
             children
             ;
             speaking
             of
             them
             when
             thou
             sittest
             in
             thy
             house
             :
          
           yea
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           chiefest
           thing
           that
           the
           Lord
           had
           respect
           unto
           ,
           in
           giving
           us
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           knowledge
           thereof
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           instruct
           our
           families
           in
           it
           .
           
             Deut.
          
           4.
           10.
           
           
             Gather
             ye
             my
             people
             together
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             make
             them
             heare
             my
             words
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             learne
             to
             feare
             me
             ,
             and
             may
             teach
             their
             children
             .
          
           And
           this
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           practised
           carefully
           ,
           would
           both
           make
           children
           and
           servants
           more
           carefull
           to
           heare
           and
           to
           attend
           unto
           the
           publike
           Ministery
           ;
           and
           better
           our
           memories
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           be
           much
           better
           able
           to
           retaine
           that
           which
           we
           heare
           :
           and
           it
           will
           also
           worke
           an
           inward
           feeling
           in
           us
           and
           our
           children
           ,
           of
           that
           which
           we
           have
           heard
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           
             Deut.
          
           6.
           6
           ,
           7.
           it
           is
           called
           the
           whetting
           of
           them
           upon
           our
           children
           ;
           repetition
           doth
           set
           an
           edge
           upon
           their
           dulnesse
           .
        
         
           Yea
           further
           ,
           for
           the
           searching
           and
           examining
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           we
           are
           commanded
           ,
           1
           
             Thess
             .
          
           5.
           21.
           to
           
             try
             all
             things
             ,
          
           and
           
             to
             hold
             fast
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
          
           And
           the
           example
           of
           those
           noble
           Beraeans
           is
           commended
           unto
           us
           ,
           
             Act.
          
           17.
           11
           ,
           12.
           that
           searched
           the
           Scriptures
           dayly
           ,
           concerning
           those
           things
           
           that
           were
           delivered
           by
           
             Paul
             ;
             Therefore
             many
             of
             them
             beleeved
             .
          
        
         
           Therefore
           it
           is
           a
           grievous
           neglect
           ,
           that
           people
           in
           these
           dayes
           are
           guilty
           of
           ;
           that
           neither
           conferre
           concerning
           the
           Word
           ,
           they
           are
           ashamed
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           (
           which
           is
           a
           fearefull
           reproach
           unto
           them
           )
           
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             a
             reproach
             unto
             them
             ,
             Ier.
          
           6.
           10.
           nor
           yet
           repeat
           Sermons
           in
           their
           families
           ;
           they
           are
           like
           
             Martha
             ,
             Luke
          
           10.
           41.
           troubled
           about
           so
           many
           worldly
           occasions
           :
           nor
           yet
           examine
           and
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           And
           therefore
           are
           easily
           carried
           about
           with
           every
           winde
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           never
           established
           and
           setled
           in
           the
           Truth
           .
        
         
           4
           Wee
           are
           to
           put
           in
           practise
           whatsoever
           wee
           heare
           ,
           
           till
           that
           our
           hearts
           and
           lives
           are
           quite
           changed
           by
           it
           :
           
             Iam.
          
           1.
           22.
           
           
             Be
             ye
             doers
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             not
             hearers
             onely
             ,
             deceiving
             your
             owne
             soules
             :
             i.
          
           they
           cozen
           themselves
           by
           false
           reasonings
           and
           arguments
           ,
           
           or
           by
           sophisticall
           Syllogismes
           ,
           reasoning
           after
           this
           or
           the
           like
           manner
           .
        
         
           
             He
             that
             heares
             the
             Word
             ,
             is
             a
             good
             Christian.
          
           
             But
             I
             heare
             the
             Word
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Or
             thus
             :
          
           
             He
             that
             heares
             not
             ,
             shall
             be
             damned
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             heare
             the
             Word
             :
          
           
             Therefore
             I
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
        
         
           But
           how
           doth
           this
           follow
           ?
           For
           though
           the
           neglect
           or
           contempt
           of
           the
           Word
           is
           sufficient
           to
           condemne
           a
           man
           ,
           yet
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           save
           a
           man.
           
        
         
           Well
           ,
           obedience
           is
           the
           end
           of
           hearing
           ,
           
             Deut.
          
           5.
           1.
           
           
             Heare
             ,
             O
             Israel
             ,
             the
             Statutes
             which
             I
             speake
             in
             
             your
             eares
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             learne
             them
             ,
             and
             keepe
             them
             ,
             and
             doe
             them
             .
          
           The
           like
           ye
           finde
           ,
           
             Iam.
          
           1.
           25.
           
           Yea
           ,
           obedience
           to
           the
           Word
           must
           be
           speedie
           ,
           without
           any
           delayes
           ,
           or
           procrastinations
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           the
           Colossians
           ,
           
             Col.
          
           1.
           6.
           that
           the
           Gospel
           brought
           forth
           fruit
           in
           them
           ,
           from
           the
           very
           day
           they
           heard
           it
           ,
           and
           knew
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           truth
           .
           And
           the
           Prophet
           
             David
          
           resolved
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
          
           119.
           60.
           
           
             I
             made
             hast
             ,
             and
             prolonged
             not
             the
             time
             to
             keepe
             thy
             Commandements
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           a
           singular
           frame
           of
           heart
           ;
           because
           the
           putting
           of
           the
           Word
           in
           practise
           immediately
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           advantage
           to
           the
           hearer
           :
           seeing
           then
           ,
           the
           affections
           of
           the
           heart
           are
           quicke
           ,
           and
           lively
           ;
           which
           with
           delayes
           dye
           ,
           and
           decay
           very
           suddenly
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           alas
           ,
           for
           the
           wonderfull
           paucitie
           of
           such
           obedient
           hearers
           ;
           for
           very
           few
           doe
           practise
           any
           thing
           they
           heare
           ,
           leave
           any
           sinne
           ,
           or
           doe
           any
           dutie
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           must
           needs
           prove
           like
           the
           
             House
             built
             on
             the
             Sand
             ;
          
           when
           the
           time
           of
           tryall
           shall
           come
           ,
           they
           must
           needs
           fall
           ,
           
             Math.
          
           7.
           27.
           
           Againe
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           that
           in
           hearing
           have
           good
           motions
           and
           purposes
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           like
           the
           sluggard
           ,
           that
           said
           ,
           
           
             Yet
             a
             little
             slumber
             ,
             yet
             a
             little
             sleepe
             ;
          
           so
           ,
           because
           they
           delay
           ,
           they
           vanish
           and
           come
           to
           nothing
           :
           of
           whom
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           spirituall
           povertie
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           said
           which
           
             Salomon
          
           speakes
           ;
           
             His
             povertie
             shall
             come
             as
             one
             that
             travelleth
             ,
          
           and
           
             his
             want
             as
             an
             armed
             man.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           AN
           APPENDIX
           OR
           ADDITION
           to
           this
           Treatise
           of
           the
           WORD
           .
        
         
           
             PROV
             .
             13.
             13.
             
          
           
             He
             that
             despiseth
             the
             Word
             ,
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             .
          
        
         
           BY
           the
           occasion
           of
           which
           words
           ,
           let
           our
           Christian
           meditations
           be
           a
           little
           fastened
           upon
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           sinne
           of
           contemning
           and
           despising
           of
           the
           Word
           .
           My
           meaning
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           handle
           it
           as
           a
           Text
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           take
           a
           hint
           ,
           to
           begin
           to
           lay
           downe
           the
           danger
           of
           this
           epidemicall
           and
           ordinarie
           disease
           ,
           that
           so
           exceedingly
           spreads
           in
           these
           dayes
           ;
           and
           then
           to
           adde
           some
           meanes
           and
           directions
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           to
           be
           preparedly
           and
           profitably
           conversant
           about
           so
           great
           an
           Ordinance
           as
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
           WE
           of
           this
           Land
           (
           let
           us
           now
           open
           our
           eyes
           to
           see
           it
           )
           have
           certainely
           most
           fearefully
           and
           cursedly
           sinned
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           provoked
           his
           fierce
           wrath
           against
           us
           ,
           by
           
           contempt
           of
           his
           holy
           Word
           ;
           by
           shutting
           our
           eyes
           against
           the
           heavenly
           Light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           hath
           beene
           brought
           amongst
           us
           ;
           by
           not
           prizing
           the
           Ministerie
           which
           we
           have
           now
           enjoyed
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           nor
           profiting
           by
           it
           :
           nay
           ,
           by
           wicked
           opposing
           it
           ,
           with
           secret
           persecution
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           and
           cruell
           mockings
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           consider
           the
           crie
           of
           this
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           curses
           it
           brings
           ,
           from
           such
           places
           as
           these
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           
             Isa
             .
          
           29.
           11.
           and
           both
           before
           ,
           and
           after
           :
           
             And
             the
             vision
             of
             all
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           )
           
             is
             become
             unto
             you
             as
             the
             words
             of
             a
             Booke
             that
             is
             sealed
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           So
           may
           I
           justly
           say
           :
           All
           the
           visions
           ,
           revelations
           ,
           discoveries
           of
           the
           mysterie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           opening
           of
           all
           Gods
           counsels
           ;
           all
           the
           expositions
           ,
           interpretations
           ,
           applications
           of
           the
           Ministery
           of
           most
           places
           ,
           have
           beene
           unto
           the
           most
           of
           us
           ;
           a
           fearefull
           thing
           I
           speake
           ,
           but
           most
           true
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           lamented
           with
           teares
           of
           bloud
           ;
           
             as
             the
             words
             of
             a
             Booke
             that
             is
             sealed
             ,
             which
             they
             deliver
             to
             one
             that
             can
             reade
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Reade
             this
             ,
             I
             pray
             thee
             :
             Then
             shall
             he
             say
             ,
             I
             cannot
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             sealed
             .
             And
             the
             Booke
             is
             given
             to
             him
             that
             cannot
             reade
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Reade
             this
             ,
             I
             pray
             thee
             :
             and
             he
             shall
             say
             ,
             I
             cannot
             reade
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           all
           the
           Sermons
           they
           shall
           heare
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           heavenly
           Messages
           are
           brought
           them
           from
           God
           ,
           shall
           be
           as
           a
           sealed
           Booke
           to
           a
           learned
           man
           ,
           or
           an
           open
           Booke
           unto
           an
           Ideot
           .
           They
           shall
           stare
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Minister
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           clearely
           unfolding
           the
           great
           mysterie
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           understand
           him
           ;
           they
           shall
           have
           their
           owne
           Conscience
           unript
           to
           the
           quicke
           ,
           
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           perceive
           it
           ;
           they
           shall
           have
           their
           sweet
           sinne
           discovered
           ,
           and
           damned
           unto
           the
           pit
           of
           Hell
           ,
           by
           evident
           and
           unanswerable
           demonstration
           out
           of
           the
           Booke
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           no
           power
           to
           leave
           it
           :
           For
           
             the
             vision
             of
             the
             Prophets
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           in
           the
           forecited
           Chapter
           )
           
             is
             become
             unto
             them
             as
             the
             words
             of
             a
             Booke
             sealed
             up
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           ,
           all
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           salvation
           ,
           though
           it
           drop
           upon
           them
           as
           the
           raine
           ,
           and
           still
           as
           the
           deaw
           ,
           shall
           be
           but
           unto
           their
           hearts
           as
           unto
           the
           hardest
           rockes
           ;
           all
           holy
           admonitions
           and
           reproofes
           ,
           as
           arrowes
           shot
           against
           a
           stone-wall
           ;
           all
           sacred
           Lessons
           offered
           and
           urged
           upon
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           be
           as
           a
           Seale
           stampt
           upon
           water
           ,
           which
           receives
           no
           impression
           .
           O
           most
           wofull
           and
           fearefull
           estate
           !
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           
             Isa
             .
          
           28.
           9.
           
           
             Whom
             shall
             he
             teach
             knowledge
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           This
           is
           not
           as
           many
           understand
           it
           ,
           That
           people
           must
           have
           a
           little
           by
           little
           preached
           unto
           them
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           curse
           upon
           them
           .
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           :
           They
           are
           nothing
           fitter
           to
           the
           discipline
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           infants
           newly
           weaned
           ,
           to
           receive
           any
           instruction
           .
           
             For
             Precept
             must
             be
             upon
             Precept
             ,
             &c.
             Vers
             .
          
           10.
           
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           :
           They
           must
           be
           taught
           as
           little
           children
           ,
           a
           little
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           have
           oft
           repeated
           over
           and
           over
           ;
           and
           yet
           they
           can
           learne
           nothing
           to
           doe
           them
           good
           ,
           chiefely
           concerning
           their
           repentance
           ,
           and
           escaping
           Gods
           Iudgements
           :
           I
           would
           to
           God
           it
           were
           not
           too
           evident
           ,
           by
           long
           and
           dolefull
           experience
           ;
           That
           our
           Ministerie
           hath
           done
           lesse
           good
           amongst
           the
           elder
           sort
           ,
           and
           men
           of
           much
           worldly
           wisedome
           ,
           for
           
           bringing
           them
           to
           any
           sound
           and
           comfortable
           knowledge
           in
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           than
           amongst
           little
           children
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           
             Ezech.
          
           33.
           30
           ,
           31
           ,
           32
           ,
           33.
           
           
             And
             loe
             ,
             thou
             art
             unto
             them
             as
             a
             very
             lovely
             Song
             of
             one
             that
             hath
             a
             pleasant
             voice
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           is
           it
           not
           so
           with
           us
           ?
           That
           even
           to
           some
           that
           seeme
           to
           be
           friends
           ,
           and
           to
           delight
           in
           the
           Ministerie
           ,
           the
           Word
           is
           become
           as
           if
           it
           had
           lost
           all
           power
           to
           turne
           them
           from
           their
           sinne
           ,
           to
           the
           holy
           way
           ;
           from
           plausible
           formalitie
           ,
           to
           saving
           forwardnesse
           .
           Heare
           a
           Character
           of
           them
           ,
           
             Isa
             .
          
           58.
           2.
           
           
             Yet
             they
             seeke
             me
             dayly
             ,
             and
             delight
             to
             know
             my
             wayes
             ,
             as
             a
             Nation
             that
             did
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             forsooke
             not
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             their
             God
             :
             they
             aske
             of
             me
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             they
             take
             delight
             in
             approaching
             to
             God.
          
           They
           may
           heare
           the
           Word
           gladly
           ,
           as
           
             Herod
          
           did
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           observe
           the
           Messenger
           ,
           &c.
           but
           they
           will
           not
           stirre
           an
           ynch
           further
           from
           sinne
           ,
           and
           neerer
           to
           God
           :
           say
           what
           he
           will
           ,
           let
           him
           preach
           out
           his
           heart
           ,
           they
           will
           still
           hugge
           their
           bosome-sinne
           ,
           and
           hold
           exactly
           their
           heartlesse
           formes
           and
           formall
           fashions
           in
           Religion
           ,
           after
           five
           thousand
           Sermons
           :
           They
           are
           all
           unto
           them
           ,
           as
           a
           lovely
           Song
           of
           one
           that
           hath
           a
           sweet
           voice
           ;
           and
           leave
           no
           more
           impression
           upon
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           than
           a
           pleasant
           Lesson
           upon
           the
           Lute
           ,
           upon
           the
           eare
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           ended
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           
             Ier.
          
           23.
           33.
           
           
             And
             when
             this
             people
             ,
             or
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             a
             Priest
             shall
             aske
             thee
             ,
             saying
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             burthen
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             &c.
          
           Nay
           ,
           hath
           not
           the
           cursed
           sinne
           of
           loathing
           this
           heavenly
           Manna
           ,
           beene
           found
           among
           us
           ?
           Hath
           not
           our
           much
           Preaching
           
           beene
           accounted
           a
           burthen
           ,
           a
           wearisomenesse
           ,
           and
           a
           trouble
           ?
           yea
           ,
           as
           here
           it
           was
           once
           unto
           the
           Iewes
           ;
           a
           matter
           of
           scorne
           ,
           and
           reproach
           ?
           The
           Lord
           complaines
           grievously
           ,
           in
           the
           quoted
           place
           ,
           of
           this
           sinne
           ;
           how
           they
           tooke
           up
           this
           custome
           amongst
           them
           ,
           concerning
           the
           faithfull
           preaching
           of
           all
           the
           true
           Prophets
           ,
           to
           aske
           scoffingly
           ;
           
             What
             is
             the
             burthen
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
           Thus
           making
           a
           scorne
           of
           all
           the
           right
           discoverie
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           the
           sound
           denunciation
           of
           Gods
           Iudgement
           ,
           calling
           it
           by
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Burthen
           ;
           the
           Lord
           chargeth
           them
           most
           severely
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           use
           that
           disdainefull
           speech
           any
           more
           .
           Hee
           tells
           them
           ,
           how
           that
           they
           had
           perverted
           and
           abused
           the
           holy
           Word
           of
           the
           ever-living
           God
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hoasts
           :
           and
           withall
           directs
           them
           ,
           what
           phrase
           of
           speech
           they
           should
           use
           ,
           when
           they
           speake
           of
           his
           Word
           sent
           unto
           them
           by
           his
           true
           Prophets
           ;
           That
           thus
           each
           should
           demand
           ,
           in
           reverence
           of
           his
           Majestie
           :
           
             What
             hath
             the
             Lord
             answered
             ;
          
           or
           ,
           
             What
             hath
             the
             Lord
             spoken
             ?
          
           And
           to
           leave
           off
           those
           reproachfull
           taunting
           tearmes
           ,
           
             What
             is
             the
             burthen
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
           Or
           otherwise
           ,
           hee
           would
           surely
           be
           avenged
           of
           them
           for
           this
           sinne
           ;
           as
           we
           may
           see
           in
           the
           denunciation
           following
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
           
             Ier.
          
           7.
           4
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           
             Trust
             not
             in
             lying
             words
             ,
             saying
             ,
             The
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           They
           rested
           upon
           the
           outward
           formes
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           without
           reformation
           .
           It
           is
           just
           our
           case
           .
           Many
           amongst
           us
           satisfie
           themselves
           ,
           and
           thinke
           it
           will
           serve
           the
           turne
           for
           salvation
           ,
           if
           they
           rest
           upon
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           heare
           the
           
           Word
           ,
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           conforme
           to
           the
           outward
           exercises
           of
           Religion
           ;
           though
           they
           abide
           in
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           acquaintance
           at
           all
           with
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           the
           Mysterie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           conversion
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           holy
           conversation
           .
        
         
           Sixtly
           ,
           
           
             Isa
             .
          
           6.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           
             Goe
             tell
             this
             people
             ;
             Heare
             yee
             indeed
             ,
             but
             understand
             not
             ;
             see
             yee
             indeed
             ,
             but
             perceive
             not
             :
             make
             the
             heart
             of
             this
             people
             fat
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             eares
             heavie
             ,
             and
             shut
             their
             eyes
             ,
             lest
             &c.
             
          
           Oh
           ,
           this
           is
           heavie
           ,
           that
           a
           Minister
           should
           be
           sent
           to
           a
           further
           hardening
           of
           a
           people
           !
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           just
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           feele
           it
           on
           their
           Bed
           of
           Death
           .
           The
           Theefe
           on
           the
           Crosse
           was
           converted
           with
           a
           piece
           of
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           wrought
           upon
           after
           many
           yeeres
           :
           therefore
           it
           is
           just
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           an
           act
           of
           judgement
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           not
           come
           in
           ,
           after
           so
           long
           a
           time
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           over
           to
           such
           judiciall
           hardnesse
           .
        
         
           Consider
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           tremble
           all
           yee
           that
           have
           any
           wayes
           strucke
           at
           the
           face
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           contempt
           of
           his
           Ministerie
           .
           For
           the
           humbling
           of
           your
           soules
           into
           the
           dust
           ,
           for
           this
           horrible
           sinne
           ;
           peruse
           in
           bleeding
           hearts
           ,
           in
           secret
           ,
           that
           blacke
           and
           bloudie
           Catalogue
           of
           fearefull
           provocations
           ,
           which
           are
           ordinarily
           to
           be
           found
           in
           ,
           and
           certainely
           set
           upon
           the
           Score
           of
           such
           as
           hate
           to
           be
           reformed
           under
           a
           conscionable
           Ministerie
           .
           Which
           made
           Christ
           say
           ,
           
             Ioh.
          
           15.
           22.
           
           
             If
             I
             had
             not
             come
             and
             spoken
             unto
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           1
           Despising
           it
           ;
           shutting
           their
           eyes
           against
           that
           glorious
           Light
           ,
           
           erected
           in
           their
           faces
           ,
           to
           
           leade
           them
           to
           Heaven
           .
           See
           
             Math.
          
           10.
           14.
           
           
             Whosoever
             shall
             not
             receive
             you
             ,
             nor
             heare
             your
             words
             ,
             when
             yee
             depart
             out
             of
             that
             house
             ,
             or
             Citie
             ,
             shake
             off
             the
             dust
             of
             your
             feet
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           is
           a
           notable
           place
           ,
           to
           affright
           all
           those
           that
           are
           unworthie
           partakers
           of
           the
           Ministerie
           .
           For
           the
           understanding
           whereof
           ,
           take
           notice
           of
           these
           five
           points
           .
        
         
           1
           It
           is
           as
           if
           they
           should
           say
           ;
           Here
           I
           have
           gone
           a
           long
           journey
           ,
           and
           have
           contracted
           dust
           and
           sand
           by
           my
           travell
           ,
           and
           taken
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           paines
           ;
           and
           loe
           ,
           here
           I
           shake
           off
           this
           dust
           ,
           in
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           you
           had
           Christ
           offered
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           would
           not
           accept
           him
           .
        
         
           2
           To
           intimate
           unto
           them
           ;
           I
           care
           not
           for
           any
           of
           you
           ,
           or
           yours
           ,
           but
           onely
           I
           seeke
           the
           good
           of
           your
           soules
           ,
           I
           respect
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           dust
           ;
           I
           prize
           more
           the
           conversion
           of
           any
           of
           your
           soules
           ,
           than
           all
           yours
           :
           and
           this
           dust
           shall
           witnesse
           it
           .
        
         
           3
           They
           shooke
           off
           the
           dust
           ,
           as
           a
           witnesse
           :
           I
           will
           have
           nothing
           to
           doe
           with
           this
           Citie
           ;
           for
           I
           know
           ,
           the
           Plagues
           and
           Iudgements
           of
           God
           will
           seize
           on
           this
           place
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           with
           Sodome
           and
           Gomorrah
           ;
           I
           will
           have
           no
           communion
           and
           societie
           with
           these
           wicked
           people
           .
        
         
           4
           They
           did
           shake
           off
           the
           dust
           ,
           to
           intimate
           that
           destruction
           should
           come
           upon
           them
           .
           For
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Psalme
          
           1.
           
           That
           they
           should
           be
           driven
           away
           as
           the
           dust
           :
           As
           that
           is
           shaken
           with
           the
           winde
           ,
           so
           shall
           they
           be
           with
           the
           wrath
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           5
           In
           testimonie
           and
           witnesse
           against
           them
           :
           This
           very
           dust
           shall
           be
           witnesse
           against
           them
           .
           Doe
           you
           thinke
           then
           ,
           that
           their
           Sermons
           and
           Catechising
           shall
           not
           ?
           If
           the
           dust
           that
           they
           gathered
           by
           their
           paines
           ,
           will
           be
           witnesse
           ;
           what
           will
           all
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           praying
           ,
           and
           such
           paines
           be
           ?
           Now
           this
           sinne
           of
           despising
           the
           Word
           ,
           is
           a
           sinne
           above
           that
           of
           Sodome
           ,
           
             Vers
             .
          
           15.
           
           
             Verily
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             more
             easie
             for
             Sodome
             and
             Gomorrah
             ,
             in
             the
             Day
             of
             Iudgement
             ,
             than
             for
             that
             Citie
             .
          
        
         
           2
           
           Murmuring
           against
           it
           ,
           
             Iob.
          
           6.
           41.
           
           
             Luk.
          
           15.
           2.
           
        
         
           3
           Cavilling
           against
           it
           ,
           
           
             Act.
          
           13.
           45.
           
        
         
           4
           Contemning
           it
           ,
           
           
             Ier.
          
           44.
           16.
           
           
             Act.
          
           17.
           18.
           
           
             What
             will
             this
             Babbler
             say
             ?
          
           They
           accounted
           
             Pauls
          
           precious
           preaching
           ,
           vaine
           babbling
           .
        
         
           5
           Mocking
           and
           scorning
           it
           ,
           
           2
           
             Chron.
          
           36.
           16.
           
           
             Act.
          
           2.
           13.
           
        
         
           6
           Persecuting
           it
           ,
           
           
             Math.
          
           10.
           23.
           
           And
           so
           they
           become
           like
           mad
           Dogges
           throwne
           into
           a
           River
           ,
           or
           tyed
           up
           in
           a
           Chaine
           ,
           which
           doe
           snarle
           at
           ,
           bite
           ,
           and
           teare
           those
           that
           put
           out
           their
           hands
           to
           helpe
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           free
           ;
           fearing
           ,
           they
           come
           to
           torture
           and
           to
           trouble
           them
           more
           .
           Iust
           so
           it
           is
           with
           many
           prophane
           wretches
           ,
           which
           lye
           drowned
           in
           sinne
           ,
           and
           chained
           in
           Sathans
           fetters
           :
           If
           a
           man
           put
           out
           his
           hand
           ,
           by
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           to
           save
           them
           from
           sinking
           into
           Damnation
           ,
           and
           to
           free
           them
           from
           the
           Snares
           of
           everlasting
           death
           ;
           they
           rage
           and
           rayle
           ,
           they
           barke
           and
           bite
           like
           mad
           Dogges
           ,
           holding
           themselves
           to
           be
           disquieted
           ,
           disgraced
           ,
           and
           tormented
           before
           their
           time
           .
        
         
         
           Thus
           you
           have
           seene
           the
           sixe
           Curses
           ,
           and
           the
           sixe
           Sinnes
           ,
           that
           the
           not
           profiting
           by
           the
           Word
           doth
           bring
           upon
           a
           people
           .
        
         
           2
           Now
           ,
           
           in
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           let
           me
           tender
           to
           your
           most
           serious
           thoughts
           some
           quickening
           Motives
           ,
           for
           the
           stirring
           of
           you
           up
           to
           profit
           by
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
           1
           Some
           taken
           from
           the
           Word
           it selfe
           ,
           
           the
           Ministerie
           whereof
           you
           have
           slighted
           .
        
         
           What
           then
           is
           the
           blessed
           thing
           you
           have
           so
           wickedly
           abused
           ?
           It
           is
           ,
        
         
           1
           The
           
             Word
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             Act.
          
           13.
           26.
           
           No
           other
           Word
           ,
           or
           created
           Power
           ,
           can
           save
           your
           soules
           from
           Hell.
           
        
         
           2
           The
           
             Word
             of
             Truth
             ,
             Eph.
          
           1.
           13.
           
           There
           is
           error
           in
           all
           other
           Truths
           ,
           whether
           Naturall
           ,
           or
           Morall
           ,
           or
           Politicall
           :
           and
           goe
           to
           any
           Art
           ,
           there
           is
           weakenesse
           and
           infirmitie
           in
           the
           braine
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           certaintie
           ;
           but
           here
           is
           all
           Truth
           ,
           and
           here
           is
           infallibilitie
           ,
           you
           need
           not
           doubt
           of
           any
           .
        
         
           3
           It
           is
           called
           the
           
             Word
             of
             Life
             ,
             Phil.
          
           2.
           16.
           
           All
           other
           Learning
           whatsoever
           ,
           when
           it
           hath
           furnished
           you
           with
           ornaments
           and
           parts
           ,
           it
           leaves
           your
           soules
           starke
           dead
           in
           sinnes
           and
           trespasses
           .
           But
           this
           is
           a
           
             Word
             of
             Life
             ,
          
           it
           inspires
           spirituall
           Life
           ,
           and
           brings
           eternall
           Life
           .
        
         
           4
           It
           is
           called
           a
           
             Word
             of
             Reconciliation
             ,
          
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           5.
           19.
           
           Let
           the
           Sea
           runne
           nothing
           but
           Gold
           ,
           and
           let
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           be
           turned
           into
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           ,
           and
           offered
           unto
           God
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           reconcile
           us
           .
           If
           all
           the
           creatures
           would
           lose
           their
           being
           ,
           
           be
           annihilated
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           nothing
           ;
           yet
           this
           could
           not
           save
           
             Iudas
             ,
          
           or
           any
           one
           reprobate
           :
           but
           the
           Word
           hath
           beene
           a
           blessed
           instrument
           ,
           for
           reconciling
           many
           soules
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           5
           It
           is
           ,
           
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           an
           Epistle
           or
           Letter
           (
           as
           one
           of
           the
           Fathers
           calls
           it
           )
           written
           from
           God
           Almightie
           unto
           us
           miserable
           men
           ;
           wherein
           hee
           writes
           his
           Will
           and
           Word
           ,
           and
           sends
           it
           to
           us
           :
           the
           Ministers
           are
           the
           readers
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           bring
           the
           newes
           from
           Heaven
           .
           And
           what
           is
           the
           matter
           of
           it
           ?
           Concerning
           eternall
           life
           ,
           or
           eternall
           death
           ,
           concerning
           the
           good
           of
           your
           soules
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           a
           private
           Letter
           come
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           concerning
           your
           advancement
           ,
           or
           your
           deliverance
           and
           forgivenesse
           for
           some
           dangerous
           Treason
           ,
           or
           both
           ;
           how
           would
           you
           take
           this
           Letter
           ,
           and
           how
           often
           would
           you
           reade
           it
           ,
           with
           what
           willingnesse
           of
           affection
           ?
           Now
           ,
           here
           is
           an
           Epistle
           sent
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           advise
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           all
           Traitors
           and
           Rebels
           against
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           yet
           here
           in
           this
           Letter
           ,
           God
           offers
           the
           bloud
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           be
           reconciled
           :
           and
           will
           you
           neglect
           it
           ?
           This
           is
           the
           matter
           of
           this
           Epistle
           ;
           it
           brings
           matter
           of
           deliverance
           from
           the
           greatest
           Curse
           that
           can
           befall
           the
           creature
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           advancement
           .
        
         
           6
           It
           is
           the
           bottomelesse
           Treasurie
           of
           all
           high
           ,
           sweet
           ,
           and
           excellentest
           things
           :
           The
           Mysterie
           of
           the
           Trinitie
           ,
           the
           Majestie
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           Christ
           ;
           this
           sufferings
           ,
           the
           Spirits
           workings
           ,
           the
           happinesse
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           7
           It
           must
           be
           our
           Iudge
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           
             Ioh.
          
           12.
           48.
           
           Every
           honest
           Sermon
           ,
           is
           but
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           unfolded
           ;
           and
           a
           bunch
           of
           Arrowes
           wrapped
           up
           ,
           and
           unfolded
           ,
           are
           all
           one
           .
        
         
           8
           It
           onely
           can
           cure
           a
           wounded
           Conscience
           ,
           the
           greatest
           calamitie
           that
           ever
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           was
           acquainted
           with
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           no
           Arme
           of
           flesh
           ,
           or
           created
           Power
           ,
           no
           man
           or
           Angel
           ,
           can
           ease
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           9
           In
           it
           onely
           are
           to
           be
           had
           Deeds
           and
           Evidences
           ,
           to
           shew
           for
           eternall
           Life
           ;
           and
           Acquittances
           ,
           for
           discharge
           from
           eternall
           Death
           .
        
         
           10
           It
           hath
           saved
           all
           the
           soules
           that
           are
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           10.
           13.
           
        
         
           11
           It
           onely
           is
           the
           object
           of
           divine
           and
           infused
           Faith.
           
           Humane
           testimonies
           and
           authorities
           beget
           onely
           humane
           Faith
           :
           Therefore
           you
           must
           reverence
           this
           Word
           .
        
         
           2
           Some
           Motives
           taken
           from
           the
           most
           fearefull
           and
           cursed
           estate
           of
           those
           who
           neglect
           and
           reject
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           
           hating
           to
           be
           reformed
           by
           it
           .
           Marke
           and
           take
           to
           heart
           thine
           unspeakable
           miserie
           ,
           whosoever
           thou
           art
           ,
           that
           despisest
           the
           Ministerie
           :
           Take
           a
           taste
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           these
           passages
           .
        
         
           1
           They
           are
           deprived
           by
           this
           meanes
           of
           the
           love
           and
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           onely
           fountaine
           of
           all
           comfort
           ,
           peace
           ,
           and
           glory
           ;
           which
           is
           infinitely
           the
           dearest
           and
           most
           unvaluable
           losse
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           imagined
           .
        
         
           2
           Of
           their
           part
           and
           portion
           in
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ;
           one
           drop
           whereof
           ,
           is
           incomparably
           more
           
           worth
           than
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           or
           the
           creatures
           of
           a
           thousand
           Worlds
           .
        
         
           3
           Of
           the
           fatherly
           protection
           ,
           care
           ,
           and
           providence
           of
           the
           blessed
           Trinitie
           ,
           the
           glorious
           guard
           of
           Angels
           ,
           the
           comfortable
           communion
           of
           the
           blessed
           Saints
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           sweet
           contentments
           that
           follow
           thence
           .
        
         
           4
           Of
           the
           quiet
           joy
           and
           tranquilitie
           of
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ;
           a
           Iewell
           farre
           more
           worth
           than
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           were
           it
           all
           turned
           into
           one
           unvaluable
           Pearle
           of
           unvaluable
           price
           :
           and
           of
           all
           the
           heavenly
           illuminations
           ,
           cherishments
           ,
           and
           comforts
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           Holy-Ghost
           is
           wont
           to
           visit
           and
           refresh
           the
           hearts
           of
           holy
           men
           .
        
         
           5
           Of
           the
           sweet
           peace
           and
           true
           contentment
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           comfortable
           right
           and
           religious
           interest
           to
           any
           of
           the
           creatures
           :
           For
           ,
           without
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           there
           was
           never
           found
           joy
           in
           any
           mans
           heart
           ,
           or
           sanctified
           enjoyment
           of
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           never
           shall
           any
           man
           have
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           that
           gives
           allowance
           to
           any
           Lust
           ,
           or
           lives
           delightfully
           in
           any
           sinne
           .
        
         
           6
           Of
           a
           Crowne
           of
           Life
           ,
           the
           unspeakable
           joyes
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           immeasurable
           and
           endlesse
           comfort
           that
           there
           shall
           be
           had
           with
           all
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           Patriarkes
           ,
           Prophets
           ,
           Apostles
           ,
           Martyrs
           ,
           all
           our
           Christian
           acquaintance
           ;
           yea
           ,
           with
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           all
           Angels
           ,
           with
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           and
           Lambe
           ,
           slaine
           for
           us
           ;
           the
           Prince
           of
           Glory
           ;
           yea
           ,
           the
           Glory
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           and
           brightnesse
           of
           the
           everlasting
           Light
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           To
           these
           privative
           consequents
           ,
           adde
           a
           serious
           consideration
           upon
           those
           terrible
           flaming
           places
           ;
           
             Deut.
          
           29.
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           
             Prov.
          
           1.
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           
             Isa
             .
          
           6.
           9
           ,
           10.
           1
           
           
             Sam.
          
           2.
           25.
           
           
             Act.
          
           13.
           46.
           
        
         
           By
           continuing
           thy
           contempt
           ,
           and
           rejecting
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           come
           ,
           thou
           knowest
           not
           how
           soone
           ,
           to
           sinne
           against
           the
           Holy-Ghost
           ,
           as
           the
           Pharises
           did
           ,
           
             Math.
          
           12.
           24
           ,
           31.
           
        
         
           For
           sinne
           against
           the
           Holy-Ghost
           may
           be
           committed
           as
           well
           ,
        
         
           1
           By
           those
           ,
           who
           although
           they
           doe
           acknowledge
           and
           confesse
           the
           Truth
           ,
           which
           they
           doe
           blaspheme
           ;
           yet
           they
           have
           not
           yet
           professed
           it
           ,
           or
           given
           up
           their
           names
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           were
           those
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           :
           and
           there
           are
           many
           such
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           as
           yet
           given
           their
           name
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           which
           yet
           notwithstanding
           being
           well
           knowne
           and
           acknowledged
           ,
           they
           doe
           blaspheme
           .
        
         
           2
           As
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           only
           acknowledged
           in
           themselves
           the
           Truth
           that
           they
           blaspheme
           ,
           but
           have
           professed
           the
           same
           before
           others
           ,
           that
           are
           the
           favourers
           of
           Truth
           ;
           as
           
             Iulian
             ,
             Porphyrius
             ,
             Alexander
          
           the
           Copper-smith
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           :
           of
           which
           ,
           you
           may
           see
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           
           
             &
          
           10.
           
           So
           ,
           many
           amongst
           us
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           3
           Some
           taken
           from
           the
           survey
           of
           those
           judgements
           ,
           
           which
           contempt
           of
           the
           Ministerie
           may
           bring
           upon
           the
           place
           where
           it
           is
           planted
           .
        
         
           1
           It
           may
           remove
           the
           
             Candlesticke
             ,
          
           and
           be
           plagued
           with
           the
           utter
           losse
           of
           the
           Ministerie
           .
           Consider
           ,
           
             Math.
          
           8.
           34.
           
           
             &
          
           10.
           13.
           
           
             &
          
           21.
           41.
           
        
         
         
           2
           They
           may
           have
           Prophets
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           
             fooles
             ;
          
           they
           may
           have
           men
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           be
           
             mad
             ,
             Hos
             .
          
           9.
           7.
           
           By
           a
           
             foole
             ,
          
           is
           meant
           not
           a
           naturall
           ,
           but
           spirituall
           foole
           ,
           
             Prov.
          
           1.
           8.
           
           
             Ier.
          
           4.
           22.
           
           
             Isa
             .
          
           5.
           20.
           
           By
           
             mad
             ,
          
           is
           understood
           not
           a
           man
           out
           of
           his
           wit
           ,
           or
           distracted
           in
           minde
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           like
           a
           mad
           Dogge
           rageth
           and
           rayleth
           against
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           sinceritie
           of
           his
           Saints
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           great
           judgement
           .
        
         
           3
           They
           may
           enjoy
           faithfull
           Teachers
           ,
           but
           to
           their
           further
           hardening
           ,
           as
           the
           Israelites
           did
           
             Isaiah
             ,
             Isa
             .
          
           6.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           Which
           of
           all
           other
           judgements
           that
           God
           can
           inflict
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           fearefull
           .
        
         
           4
           By
           this
           meanes
           ,
           they
           may
           make
           sad
           the
           heart
           and
           affections
           of
           their
           Teachers
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           with
           that
           chearefulnesse
           as
           they
           desire
           ,
           performe
           the
           offices
           of
           their
           Ministerie
           :
           Which
           as
           it
           discourageth
           the
           Teachers
           ,
           (
           and
           will
           one
           day
           light
           heavie
           on
           the
           causers
           and
           procurers
           thereof
           )
           so
           it
           is
           unprofitable
           for
           the
           hearers
           ,
           and
           deprives
           them
           of
           much
           good
           they
           might
           otherwise
           enjoy
           ;
           as
           appeares
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           13.
           17.
           
        
         
           4
           Some
           from
           consideration
           of
           those
           confusions
           and
           desolations
           ,
           
           which
           it
           pulls
           with
           great
           violence
           even
           upon
           whole
           Kingdomes
           .
           Looke
           upon
           such
           places
           as
           these
           :
           2
           
             Chron.
          
           36.
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             Ier.
          
           25.
           3.
           
           
             &c.
             &
             Cap.
          
           35.
           15.
           
           
             Rev.
          
           6.
           4.
           
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           The
           glorious
           Light
           of
           those
           seven
           Candlestickes
           in
           Asia
           ,
           mentioned
           in
           the
           
             Revelations
             ,
          
           was
           long
           since
           ,
           for
           their
           unfruitfulnesse
           ,
           coldnesse
           ,
           and
           contempt
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           turned
           into
           the
           darke
           
           Midnight
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           Apostasie
           ,
           and
           Mahometisme
           .
           Rome
           ,
           that
           was
           anciently
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Westerne
           Churches
           ,
           lyes
           now
           drowned
           in
           Superstition
           ,
           soaking
           in
           damnable
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           plunged
           over
           head
           and
           eares
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Devils
           .
           Many
           strong
           and
           noble
           Limbes
           of
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           in
           high
           Germanie
           have
           lyen
           for
           some
           yeeres
           in
           their
           teares
           of
           bloud
           ,
           groaning
           under
           the
           mercilesse
           tyrannie
           of
           the
           bloudie
           Antichristians
           ,
           and
           have
           wofully
           received
           the
           
             marke
             of
             the
             Beast
          
           againe
           .
           Now
           assuredly
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           loathing
           the
           heavenly
           Manna
           ,
           which
           made
           the
           Lord
           to
           
             utter
             his
             Voice
          
           before
           the
           Armie
           of
           the
           enemies
           at
           Prague
           ,
           
           and
           other
           places
           .
           It
           was
           their
           spirituall
           coldnesse
           ,
           which
           sharpened
           the
           Papists
           swords
           against
           them
           :
           It
           was
           their
           not
           entertaining
           the
           Truth
           ,
           with
           the
           love
           and
           power
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           gave
           the
           Imperiallists
           power
           over
           them
           .
        
         
           3
           In
           a
           third
           place
           ,
           take
           some
           helpes
           and
           remedies
           ,
           
           to
           become
           profitable
           hearers
           and
           saving
           proficients
           by
           the
           Ministerie
           your
           enjoy
           ;
           which
           hath
           thus
           long
           beene
           (
           it
           is
           a
           reproachfull
           and
           rufull
           thing
           I
           speake
           )
           
             the
             savour
             of
             death
             unto
             death
          
           unto
           the
           most
           .
        
         
           1
           Be
           perswaded
           to
           beleeve
           and
           obey
           the
           blessed
           Commandement
           of
           our
           Saviour
           himselfe
           ,
           
           
             Math.
          
           6.
           32.
           
           
             Seeke
             ye
             first
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             righteousnesse
             thereof
             ,
          
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ;
           
             and
             all
             other
             things
             shall
             be
             added
             to
             you
             .
          
           To
           which
           bee
           quickened
           ,
           by
           considering
           ,
        
         
           1
           To
           what
           end
           wee
           came
           into
           this
           World.
           
           What
           a
           wofull
           and
           bewitched
           people
           are
           they
           ,
           who
           being
           reasonable
           creatures
           ,
           having
           an
           understanding
           Light
           ,
           like
           the
           Angels
           of
           God
           ;
           having
           eyes
           in
           their
           heads
           ,
           to
           fore-see
           the
           wrath
           that
           is
           to
           come
           ;
           hearts
           in
           their
           bodies
           ,
           that
           can
           tremble
           as
           the
           leaves
           of
           the
           Forest
           ,
           which
           are
           shaken
           with
           the
           winde
           ;
           Consciences
           ,
           that
           are
           capable
           of
           unspeakable
           horror
           ;
           bodies
           and
           soules
           ,
           which
           can
           burne
           in
           Hell
           for
           ever
           :
           and
           yet
           some
           have
           lived
           twentie
           ,
           some
           thirtie
           ,
           some
           fortie
           ,
           some
           sixtie
           yeeres
           ;
           and
           yet
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           have
           not
           learnt
           one
           sound
           spirituall
           Lesson
           ,
           for
           the
           true
           good
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           either
           out
           of
           the
           Booke
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Booke
           of
           Nature
           ,
           the
           Workes
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           way
           ?
           Why
           ,
           to
           what
           end
           doe
           you
           thinke
           were
           you
           created
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           this
           World
           ?
           To
           eate
           ,
           and
           drinke
           ,
           and
           sleepe
           ;
           to
           lye
           ,
           and
           sweare
           ,
           and
           root
           in
           the
           Earth
           ;
           to
           Dice
           and
           Card
           ,
           
           and
           goe
           in
           the
           Fashion
           ;
           to
           contemne
           the
           Ministerie
           ;
           shamefully
           to
           belye
           ,
           slander
           ,
           and
           rayle
           upon
           Gods
           people
           ,
           as
           too
           precise
           ;
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           then
           not
           to
           be
           damned
           ?
           Assuredly
           ,
           thou
           wast
           not
           borne
           ,
           and
           placed
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           for
           to
           serve
           thine
           owne
           turne
           ,
           to
           please
           thine
           owne
           heart
           ,
           to
           follow
           thine
           owne
           wayes
           ,
           to
           live
           for
           a
           while
           like
           a
           Beast
           in
           sensuall
           contentments
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           goe
           to
           Hell.
           Certainely
           ,
           thou
           wast
           sent
           into
           this
           World
           for
           some
           other
           end
           ,
           for
           some
           greater
           businesse
           and
           important
           affaire
           ;
           even
           for
           that
           
             One
             necessarie
             thing
             ,
             Luke
          
           10.
           42.
           to
           know
           ,
           serve
           ,
           and
           obey
           thy
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           save
           that
           precious
           Soule
           of
           thine
           in
           the
           Day
           of
           Christ
           ;
           to
           seeke
           first
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           know
           and
           feele
           the
           vertue
           
           of
           Christs
           death
           and
           resurrection
           .
           This
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           that
           
             One
             necessarie
             thing
             :
          
           All
           other
           things
           are
           but
           respectively
           necessarie
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           they
           further
           this
           end
           ;
           ought
           onely
           to
           be
           subordinate
           ,
           and
           contributorie
           ;
           nay
           ,
           to
           be
           accounted
           but
           
             drosse
          
           and
           
             dung
             ,
          
           to
           this
           ,
           
             Phil.
          
           3.
           10.
           
        
         
           2
           Consider
           ,
           
           that
           upon
           this
           moment
           depends
           eternitie
           .
        
         
           3
           What
           is
           a
           man
           profited
           ,
           if
           he
           shall
           gaine
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           
           and
           lose
           his
           owne
           soule
           ?
           Math.
           16.
           26.
           
        
         
           4
           The
           difference
           of
           the
           life
           and
           death
           of
           the
           Christian
           and
           Carnallist
           .
           
        
         
           2
           
             Take
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             ,
          
           Col.
           3.
           16.
           
           Let
           the
           Word
           of
           Christ
           dwell
           in
           you
           richly
           ,
           
           &c.
           
        
         
           1
           By
           hearing
           it
           
             in
             season
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             out
             of
             season
             ,
          
           2
           
             Tim.
          
           4.
           2.
           
           Preachers
           and
           hearers
           ,
           are
           relatives
           .
           Christian
           hearers
           in
           ancient
           times
           heard
           their
           Pastours
           day
           after
           day
           .
        
         
           (
           1
           )
           a
           Because
           yesterday
           wee
           made
           mention
           of
           the
           Theefe
           ,
           &c.
           
             saith
          
           Ambrose
           .
           
             Which
             implyes
             his
             preaching
             the
             day
             before
             .
          
        
         
           (
           2
           )
           b
           You
           that
           were
           here
           yesterday
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Which
             implyes
             his
             preaching
             the
             day
             before
             .
             In
             another
             place
             :
          
           c
           I
           suppose
           ,
           you
           remember
           how
           farre
           me
           discoursed
           yesterday
           :
           from
           that
           very
           place
           ,
           let
           us
           to
           day
           begin
           .
           
             Elsewhere
             he
             saith
             :
          
           d
           From
           whence
           we
           spake
           much
           yesterday
           .
           
             Againe
             ;
          
           e
           Yesterday
           we
           came
           even
           to
           that
           Verse
           ,
           &c.
           
           f
           Yesterdayes
           Sermon
           was
           protracted
           ,
           &c.
           
           
           g
           The
           latter
           part
           of
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           of
           which
           wee
           spake
           yesterday
           ,
           &c.
           
           h
           Yesterday
           a
           shorter
           Psalme
           was
           handled
           .
        
         
           (
           3
           )
           i
           First
           therefore
           let
           us
           perswade
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           amend
           and
           abandon
           your
           Oathes
           :
           For
           although
           I
           spake
           of
           the
           same
           matter
           yesterday
           ,
           and
           the
           day
           before
           that
           ;
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           cease
           to
           day
           ,
           nor
           to
           morrow
           ,
           nor
           the
           day
           after
           that
           ,
           to
           perswade
           the
           same
           things
           .
           
             Whence
             it
             appeares
             ,
             that
             hee
             preached
             the
             day
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             before
             that
             ;
             and
             would
             preach
             the
             day
             following
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             after
             that
             .
          
        
         
           (
           4
           )
           k
           
             Yesterdayes
             sight
             (
             Brethren
             )
             provoked
             me
             to
             this
             Sermon
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           This
           Sermon
           was
           made
           upon
           Easter
           Monday
           ;
           and
           no
           doubt
           ,
           he
           had
           preached
           on
           Easter
           day
           .
        
         
           (
           5
           )
           l
           Yesterday
           ,
           &c.
           To
           day
           wee
           will
           discourse
           briefely
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           the
           benefits
           that
           flow
           from
           thence
           to
           us
           :
           Although
           yesterday
           our
           speech
           did
           flow
           more
           hastily
           from
           us
           ,
           both
           because
           the
           time
           did
           urge
           ,
           as
           also
           least
           length
           of
           speech
           should
           beget
           disdaine
           and
           satietie
           :
           
           for
           the
           satietie
           of
           speech
           is
           no
           lesse
           an
           enemie
           to
           the
           eares
           ,
           than
           too
           much
           meate
           is
           to
           the
           body
           .
           
             These
             Orations
             were
             divine
             ,
             and
             as
             Sermons
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             made
             on
             the
             day
             immediately
             after
             an
             holy-day
             .
             The
             Greeke
             Church
             at
             that
             time
             celebrated
             the
             day
             of
             Christs
             Baptisme
             .
          
        
         
         
           (
           6
           )
           m
           If
           you
           remember
           ,
           in
           yesterdayes
           Sermon
           ,
           &c.
           
           Chrysostome
           
             in
             his
             tenth
             Homily
             upon
          
           Genesis
           ,
           
             expostulating
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             so
             few
             ,
             tells
             them
             ,
             That
             every
             houre
             of
             the
             day
             is
             seasonable
             to
             heare
             a
             Sermon
             ;
             nay
             ,
             the
             very
             night
             is
             not
             unseasonable
             ,
             for
             such
             a
             purpose
             :
             urging
             for
             proofe
             thereof
             ,
             the
             place
             I
             prest
             before
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           4.
           2.
           
             and
          
           Pauls
           
             practice
             ,
          
           Act.
           20.
           
             preaching
             untill
             midnight
             .
             These
             are
             his
             words
             .
          
           n
           What
           meanes
           it
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           lesse
           assembly
           of
           you
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           frequent
           a
           multitude
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           flocke
           to
           us
           ?
           For
           it
           is
           not
           so
           with
           spirituall
           things
           as
           with
           humane
           ,
           which
           are
           divided
           to
           determined
           times
           :
           Every
           time
           of
           the
           day
           is
           fit
           for
           a
           spirituall
           Sermon
           .
           And
           what
           doe
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           day
           time
           ?
           yea
           ,
           if
           the
           night
           should
           come
           upon
           us
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           prejudice
           or
           hinder
           spirituall
           teaching
           .
           For
           both
           Paul
           writing
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           said
           :
           
             Be
             instant
             in
             season
             and
             out
             of
             season
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           heare
           blessed
           S.
           Luke
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             Paul
             being
             about
             to
             depart
             on
             the
             morrow
             ,
             prolonged
             his
             Sermon
             to
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             night
             .
          
           Tell
           mee
           ,
           I
           pray
           thee
           ,
           did
           the
           time
           hinder
           ?
           Was
           therefore
           his
           word
           of
           Doctrine
           hindered
           ?
        
         
           Austin
           
             sometimes
             preached
             thrice
             upon
             the
             same
             day
             .
          
           o
           Doe
           not
           wonder
           ,
           deare
           Brethren
           ,
           if
           I
           have
           preached
           thrice
           to
           day
           ,
           God
           assisting
           me
           :
           There
           hath
           happened
           to
           day
           a
           fearefull
           chance
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           Chrysostome
           
             in
             the
             Evening
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             his
             eleventh
             Homily
             upon
          
           1
           Thess
           .
           
           5.
           
             saith
             hee
             :
          
           Even
           as
           ,
           if
           any
           one
           should
           cast
           water
           on
           the
           wicke
           of
           this
           Candle
           ,
           or
           should
           onely
           take
           away
           the
           Oyle
           ,
           hee
           would
           put
           out
           the
           Light
           ;
           so
           is
           it
           with
           the
           gift
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           
             He
             tooke
             his
             example
             from
             the
             Lampe
             that
             burnt
             by
             him
             when
             he
             was
             preaching
             ,
             and
             sayes
             ;
          
           You
           may
           quench
           this
           Lampe
           ,
           by
           putting
           in
           water
           ;
           and
           you
           may
           quench
           it
           ,
           by
           taking
           out
           the
           Oyle
           .
        
         
           
             And
             great
          
           Basil
           
             also
             the
             like
             .
          
           
           The
           Evening
           and
           the
           Morning
           (
           
             saith
             he
          
           )
           is
           made
           one
           Day
           .
           But
           these
           our
           Sermons
           concerning
           that
           Evening
           ,
           now
           begun
           from
           this
           Evening
           ,
           doe
           here
           put
           an
           end
           to
           our
           words
           .
        
         
           Chrysostome
           
             almost
             in
             all
             his
             Homilies
             upon
          
           Genesis
           ,
           
             saith
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Sermon
             :
          
           Heri
           ,
           &c.
           
           Yesterday
           I
           handled
           this
           or
           that
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           .
           
             See
          
           1.
           
           Hom.
           7.
           2.
           
           Hom.
           14.
           3.
           
           Hom.
           17.
           4.
           
           Hom.
           18.
           5.
           
           Hom.
           24.
           6.
           
           Hom.
           27.
           7.
           
           Hom.
           28.
           8.
           
           Hom.
           31.
           9.
           
           Hom.
           34.
           10.
           
           Hom.
           40.
           11.
           
           Hom.
           44.
           12.
           
           Hom.
           46.
           12.
           
           Hom.
           48.
           13.
           
           Hom.
           52.
           14.
           
           Hom.
           53.
           15.
           
           Hom.
           54.
           16.
           
           Hom.
           55.
           17.
           
           Hom.
           56.
           18.
           
           Hom.
           57.
           19.
           
           Hom.
           58.
           20.
           
           Hom.
           59.
           21.
           
           Hom.
           63.
           22.
           
           Hom.
           65.
           
        
         
           
             Austin
          
           preached
           twice
           a
           day
           .
           
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           Except
           perhaps
           they
           preached
           every
           day
           onely
           in
           Lent
           ,
           &c.
           or
           besides
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           but
           onely
           upon
           holy-dayes
           ,
           and
           their
           Eves
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           
             Heare
          
           Chrysostome
           
             speaking
             generally
             .
          
           *
           It
           is
           necessarie
           ,
           that
           a
           Bishop
           should
           sowe
           his
           Seed
           every
           day
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           so
           say
           ;
           that
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           by
           that
           dayly
           custome
           of
           Teaching
           ,
           the
           mindes
           of
           his
           hearers
           may
           retaine
           his
           words
           .
        
         
         
           Austin
           
             hath
             the
             like
             .
          
           
           The
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           dayly
           opened
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           sort
           broken
           to
           us
           ,
           is
           our
           dayly
           Bread
           :
           And
           as
           our
           bellies
           hunger
           for
           that
           Bread
           ,
           so
           doe
           our
           mindes
           for
           this
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           If
           former
           and
           Primitive
           Times
           were
           so
           full
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           how
           commeth
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           our
           dayes
           will
           scarce
           downe
           with
           twice
           a
           Sabbath
           ?
           Sith
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           preached
           dayly
           ,
           how
           happeneth
           it
           ,
           that
           many
           reputed
           great
           Schollers
           in
           these
           Times
           ,
           preach
           so
           seldome
           ?
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Answ
             .
          
           First
           ,
           one
           Reason
           may
           be
           an
           affected
           humour
           of
           man-pleasing
           ,
           or
           selfe-preaching
           ;
           which
           is
           ambitiously
           pursued
           ,
           and
           mightily
           prevailes
           abroad
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           This
           ,
           King
           
             Iames
          
           out
           of
           his
           deepe
           and
           Princely
           wisedome
           ,
           conceived
           to
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           so
           many
           dayly
           defections
           from
           our
           Religion
           ,
           both
           to
           Poperie
           and
           Anabaptisme
           .
           He
           calls
           it
           
             a
             light
             ,
             affected
             ,
             and
             an
             unprofitable
             kind
             of
             Teaching
             ,
             which
             hath
             beene
             of
             late
             yeeres
             too
             much
             taken
             up
             in
             Vniversitie
             ,
             Citie
             ,
             and
             Countrey
             :
             In
             which
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             there
             is
             a
             mustering
             up
             of
             much
             reading
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             a
             displaying
             of
             their
             owne
             wits
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           These
           are
           his
           owne
           words
           ,
           in
           the
           Reasons
           of
           his
           direction
           for
           Preaching
           .
        
         
           Now
           you
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           to
           the
           scraping
           and
           patching
           together
           of
           the
           garish
           and
           gawdie
           paintings
           and
           unprofitable
           Pompe
           of
           a
           selfe-Sermon
           ,
           
           there
           is
           required
           and
           ordinarily
           expected
           such
           a
           deale
           of
           curiositie
           ,
           varietie
           of
           extraordinarie
           conceits
           ,
           and
           trickes
           of
           wit
           ;
           that
           it
           puts
           the
           Pen-man
           to
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           paines
           ,
           and
           tortures
           his
           wit
           extremely
           .
           He
           dives
           with
           much
           adoe
           into
           the
           dung-hill
           
           of
           many
           a
           Popish
           Postiller
           ,
           and
           phantasticall
           Erier
           ,
           &c.
           
           For
           such
           ,
           as
           
             Tully
          
           said
           of
           
             Anthony
             ,
          
           do
           
             magno
             conatu
             magnas
             nugas
             agere
             ;
          
           they
           sweat
           at
           it
           ,
           with
           much
           vexing
           anxietie
           :
           And
           what
           then
           ?
           
             Parturiunt
             montes
             ,
             &c.
          
           they
           detaine
           &
           delude
           the
           itching
           eares
           of
           unjudicious
           hearers
           with
           a
           little
           ayrie
           nourishment
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           speakes
           in
           the
           fore-cited
           place
           .
        
         
           The
           painfulnesse
           then
           of
           this
           unprofitable
           way
           of
           Preaching
           ;
           the
           irkesome
           tediousnesse
           of
           committing
           of
           it
           so
           punctually
           and
           precisely
           to
           memorie
           ;
           the
           fearefulnesse
           of
           deliverie
           ,
           and
           danger
           of
           being
           out
           ;
           vaine-glorious
           doubting
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           applauded
           as
           they
           were
           wont
           ;
           
           feare
           ,
           lest
           the
           next
           time
           they
           should
           lessen
           their
           former
           reputation
           of
           wit
           and
           reading
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           another
           Reason
           may
           be
           ,
           because
           Ministers
           doe
           not
           so
           much
           meditate
           and
           study
           divine
           and
           heavenly
           things
           ,
           but
           trouble
           themselves
           too
           much
           in
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           World.
           Therefore
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           
           spending
           their
           time
           ,
           wits
           ,
           and
           understanding
           wholly
           upon
           heavenly
           things
           ,
           diving
           continually
           into
           the
           mysteries
           of
           Gods
           Booke
           ,
           and
           preaching
           dayly
           ,
           were
           able
           to
           preach
           often
           ,
           and
           excellently
           :
           by
           their
           Ministeriall
           diligence
           and
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           they
           attained
           such
           a
           happie
           readinesse
           and
           habit
           ,
           and
           so
           enriched
           themselves
           with
           heavenly
           store
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           able
           ,
           as
           occasion
           was
           offered
           ,
           to
           
             bring
             forth
             out
             of
             their
             Treasure
             things
             new
             and
             old
             ;
          
           whereupon
           they
           were
           enabled
           to
           preach
           sometimes
           upon
           short
           warning
           :
           So
           
             Basil
          
           preached
           his
           two
           Sermons
           upon
           the
           sixe
           dayes
           worke
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           but
           that
           morning
           for
           meditation
           .
           Sometimes
           ,
           
           without
           any
           premeditation
           ;
           so
           it
           seemes
           he
           preached
           his
           second
           Sermon
           .
           
           And
           so
           did
           
             Austin
          
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           upon
           
             Psal
             .
          
           95.
           
           It
           seemes
           there
           ,
           his
           Brother
           
             Severus
          
           failing
           to
           come
           ,
           he
           preached
           himselfe
           .
           And
           I
           have
           told
           you
           heretofore
           of
           a
           Sermon
           which
           he
           made
           upon
           a
           sudden
           ,
           
           occasioned
           by
           an
           heavie
           accident
           .
           And
           these
           Sermons
           were
           such
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           bin
           thought
           worthy
           by
           the
           Church
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           to
           be
           conveyed
           and
           communicated
           to
           posterity
           .
           For
           in
           all
           my
           discourse
           ,
           I
           am
           so
           farre
           from
           giving
           any
           allowance
           to
           idle
           ,
           impertinent
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           unsubstantiall
           Preaching
           ;
           that
           I
           hold
           it
           a
           very
           irksome
           ,
           and
           loathsome
           ,
           and
           wicked
           thing
           ,
           lyable
           to
           that
           heavie
           Curse
           ;
           
             Cursed
             is
             he
             that
             doth
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Lord
             negligently
             .
          
           But
           let
           a
           man
           be
           well
           grounded
           before
           he
           begin
           ,
           be
           godly
           himselfe
           ,
           ply
           faithfully
           and
           painefully
           his
           Ministeriall
           charge
           ,
           
             in
             season
             and
             out
             of
             season
             ;
          
           and
           it
           is
           incredible
           to
           what
           he
           may
           attaine
           in
           the
           Point
           I
           pursue
           ,
           by
           his
           much
           exercise
           ,
           and
           Gods
           blessing
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           some
           say
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           a
           man
           cannot
           preach
           well
           ,
           under
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           yeeres
           provision
           .
           See
           the
           truth
           hereof
           ,
           in
           the
           fore-going
           Reasons
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           often
           Preaching
           will
           make
           it
           too
           cheape
           ,
           and
           contemptible
           ;
           which
           to
           affirme
           ,
           is
           a
           base
           and
           carnall
           wrangling
           ,
           and
           confuted
           by
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Fathers
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           Reading
           is
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           Preaching
           .
        
         
           Wee
           doe
           not
           denie
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Word
           read
           ,
           is
           the
           rule
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           may
           convert
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           accompanying
           
           companying
           his
           Ordinance
           ;
           and
           therefore
           is
           to
           have
           place
           ,
           and
           due
           respect
           in
           the
           Congregation
           :
           but
           wee
           will
           not
           equall
           it
           to
           Preaching
           .
           If
           Reading
           were
           more
           excellent
           ,
           and
           of
           greater
           force
           to
           convert
           ,
           than
           Preaching
           ;
           why
           are
           not
           the
           people
           converted
           ,
           that
           have
           a
           Reader
           ?
           To
           what
           end
           then
           serve
           Schooles
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ?
           Wherefore
           should
           men
           studie
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           Arts
           ,
           to
           divide
           the
           Word
           aright
           ,
           and
           to
           distribute
           to
           every
           mans
           present
           necessities
           ?
           And
           why
           should
           Sathan
           rage
           more
           against
           Preachers
           ,
           than
           Readers
           ;
           except
           the
           Word
           powerfully
           delivered
           did
           not
           the
           more
           batter
           and
           beat
           downe
           his
           Kingdome
           ?
           Besides
           ,
           why
           did
           not
           Christ
           send
           out
           his
           Apostles
           with
           this
           charge
           ,
           
             Goe
             ,
             readè
             ;
          
           but
           ,
           
             Goe
             ,
             preach
             to
             all
             Nations
             ?
          
           Wherefore
           doth
           
             Paul
          
           pronounce
           a
           
             Woe
          
           to
           them
           that
           
             preach
          
           not
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           And
           why
           did
           hee
           not
           charge
           his
           sonne
           
             Timothy
          
           before
           God
           ,
           to
           
             reade
             in
             season
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             season
             ?
          
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           
           but
           may
           some
           say
           ,
           The
           ancient
           Fathers
           were
           extraordinarie
           men
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           Patternes
           for
           our
           Preaching
           ,
           &c.
           
           They
           were
           glorious
           Lights
           ,
           and
           wee
           but
           Glow-wormes
           ;
           they
           were
           Cedars
           ,
           wee
           but
           Shrubs
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Let
           them
           be
           what
           they
           were
           ,
           
           I
           as
           much
           reverence
           and
           respect
           them
           ,
           as
           any
           man
           alive
           ,
           if
           wee
           take
           truth
           and
           discretion
           with
           us
           .
           And
           therefore
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           I
           will
           suppose
           (
           I
           say
           so
           ,
           because
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           our
           Age
           hath
           brought
           forth
           as
           worthy
           Divines
           ,
           if
           not
           worthier
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ;
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           I
           will
           suppose
           them
           to
           be
           as
           it
           were
           Gyants
           ,
           and
           wee
           Dwarfes
           :
           Yet
           set
           a
           
           Dwarfe
           upon
           a
           Gyants
           shoulders
           ,
           and
           hee
           will
           see
           further
           ,
           and
           so
           might
           certainely
           wee
           ,
           but
           for
           Slouth
           ,
           Idlenesse
           ,
           Worldlinesse
           ,
           Ambition
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           base
           and
           vile
           degenerations
           of
           these
           later
           Times
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           further
           objected
           ,
           
           That
           there
           was
           more
           necessity
           of
           the
           Fathers
           frequent
           Preaching
           ,
           especially
           in
           those
           Primitive
           Times
           ,
           for
           more
           plentifull
           publishing
           and
           propagation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           &c.
           and
           suppressing
           Heresies
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Passingly
           weake
           ,
           
           and
           untrue
           .
           There
           is
           farre
           more
           need
           of
           much
           Preaching
           now
           ,
           than
           in
           former
           times
           .
           For
           wee
           live
           in
           the
           
             last
             dayes
             ,
          
           wherein
           those
           
             perillous
             times
          
           are
           come
           upon
           us
           ,
           which
           
             Paul
          
           fore-tells
           2
           
             Tim.
          
           3.
           1.
           
           
             &c.
          
           and
           wherein
           
             iniquitie
             abounds
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             of
             many
             waxeth
             cold
             ,
             &c.
             
             Math.
          
           24.
           12.
           
           And
           at
           this
           day
           wee
           oppose
           the
           
             Hydra
          
           of
           all
           Heresies
           ,
           Poperie
           ;
           which
           opposeth
           even
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           Christianitie
           .
           Againe
           ,
           their
           Homilies
           are
           against
           Drunkennesse
           ,
           Pride
           ,
           Swearing
           ,
           Luxury
           ,
           Covetousnesse
           ,
           love
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           Vsury
           ,
           painted
           Faces
           ,
           false
           Haire
           ,
           Anger
           ,
           Envie
           ,
           Ambition
           ,
           &c.
           
           All
           which
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           ,
           reigne
           and
           rage
           at
           this
           day
           with
           more
           hainousnesse
           ,
           and
           an
           higher
           hand
           ,
           than
           heretofore
           .
        
         
           2
           A
           second
           meanes
           whereby
           the
           Word
           may
           dwell
           plentifully
           in
           us
           ,
           
           is
           ,
           by
           a
           constant
           and
           conscionable
           reading
           the
           Booke
           of
           God.
           This
           Exercise
           is
           commanded
           to
           Kings
           and
           Captaines
           ,
           
             Deut.
          
           17.
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           
             Iosh
             .
          
           1.
           8.
           who
           may
           seeme
           most
           priviledged
           ,
           by
           their
           intanglement
           in
           many
           and
           weightie
           affaires
           .
        
         
         
           Christ
           bids
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           
             Ioh.
          
           5.
           39.
           
           
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           as
           the
           well-spring
           of
           eternall
           life
           .
           The
           Holy-Ghost
           commends
           the
           Iewes
           of
           Berea
           ,
           as
           more
           noble
           than
           they
           of
           Thessalonica
           ,
           because
           they
           received
           the
           Word
           with
           all
           readinesse
           of
           minde
           ,
           and
           searched
           the
           Scriptures
           daily
           ,
           whether
           those
           things
           were
           so
           ,
           
             Act.
          
           17.
           11.
           
           See
           
             Deut.
          
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           See
           many
           Motives
           to
           this
           dutie
           ,
           before
           :
           It
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           of
           Truth
           ,
           of
           Life
           ,
           of
           Reconciliation
           ,
           a
           Letter
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           a
           Treasurie
           of
           all
           excellent
           things
           :
           it
           shall
           judge
           us
           ,
           it
           onely
           can
           heale
           a
           wounded
           Soule
           ;
           it
           containes
           all
           our
           evidence
           for
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           object
           of
           divine
           Faith
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           Papists
           have
           wickedly
           dammed
           up
           this
           Fountaine
           of
           Life
           from
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           heare
           the
           judgement
           and
           zeale
           of
           Antiquitie
           ,
           in
           pressing
           this
           dutie
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           heare
           
             Chrysostome
             .
          
        
         
           *
           Heare
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           all
           yee
           Lay-men
           ,
           (
           
             saith
          
           Chrysostome
           )
           get
           yet
           Bibles
           ,
           a
           Medicine
           for
           your
           Soules
           ,
           &c.
           
           You
           cast
           all
           upon
           our
           shoulders
           .
           You
           ought
           onely
           to
           be
           instructed
           of
           us
           ,
           but
           your
           Wives
           and
           Children
           should
           be
           by
           you
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           now
           adayes
           ,
           your
           Children
           preferre
           divellish
           Songs
           and
           Dancings
           ,
           even
           as
           Cookes
           ,
           and
           Caters
           ,
           and
           leaders
           of
           Dances
           ,
           but
           none
           knowes
           any
           Psalme
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           
             Chrysostome
             ,
          
           to
           stirre
           up
           men
           to
           diligent
           reading
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           maketh
           good
           this
           assertion
           ;
           
             There
             is
             no
             affliction
             or
             miserie
             of
             body
             or
             soule
             ,
             but
             may
             receive
             a
             Medicine
             out
             of
             Gods
             Booke
             .
          
        
         
           1
           A
           man
           heavie-hearted
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           sad
           spirit
           ,
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           takes
           the
           Bible
           in
           his
           hand
           ;
           after
           hee
           
           hath
           met
           with
           that
           place
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
          
           42.
           11.
           
           (
           
             Why
             art
             thou
             cast
             downe
             ,
             O
             my
             soule
             ,
             and
             why
             art
             thou
             so
             disquieted
             within
             me
             ?
             hope
             thou
             in
             God
             ,
             &c.
          
           )
           he
           is
           refreshed
           .
        
         
           2
           Another
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           is
           oppressed
           with
           extreme
           povertie
           ,
           beholds
           the
           wicked
           wallow
           in
           worldly
           wealth
           ,
           and
           flourish
           like
           a
           greene
           Bay-tree
           :
           But
           after
           hee
           hath
           cast
           his
           eye
           upon
           that
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
          
           55.
           22.
           
           (
           
             Cast
             thy
             burthen
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             hee
             shall
             sustaine
             thee
             ,
             &c.
          
           )
           he
           is
           comforted
           .
        
         
           3
           Another
           is
           hunted
           with
           calumnies
           and
           insidiations
           ,
           &c.
           and
           no
           humane
           helpe
           will
           be
           had
           ;
           the
           Prophet
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           doth
           teach
           him
           what
           to
           doe
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           :
           *
           
             They
             did
             speake
             against
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             prayed
             .
          
        
         
           4
           Another
           is
           forsaken
           even
           of
           his
           friends
           and
           kinsmen
           ,
           and
           contemned
           of
           those
           who
           were
           most
           beholding
           to
           him
           :
           Heare
           how
           the
           Prophet
           behaved
           himselfe
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
          
           38.
           11.
           
           
             &c.
          
           13.
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             He
             concludes
             thus
             :
          
           *
           Thou
           hast
           seene
           ,
           whensoever
           any
           calamitie
           doth
           oppresse
           a
           man
           ,
           how
           convenient
           an
           Antidote
           he
           may
           take
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           all
           care
           of
           this
           life
           may
           be
           driven
           backe
           ;
           neither
           should
           we
           be
           grieved
           for
           any
           thing
           that
           falls
           out
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           come
           hither
           ,
           and
           diligently
           attend
           to
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ;
           not
           onely
           when
           you
           come
           hither
           ,
           but
           even
           at
           home
           take
           the
           holy
           Bible
           into
           your
           hands
           ,
           and
           goe
           reape
           the
           profit
           that
           is
           in
           them
           with
           great
           earnestnesse
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           what
           that
           sensible
           Bread
           doth
           to
           encrease
           bodily
           strength
           ,
           that
           Reading
           doth
           to
           the
           soule
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           spirituall
           nourishment
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           soule
           vigorous
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           But
           wee
           may
           adde
           to
           
             Chrysostomes
          
           Antidotes
           ,
           these
           16.
           more
           .
        
         
           1
           Art
           thou
           wearie
           of
           the
           wayes
           of
           vanitie
           ,
           and
           comming
           on
           with
           a
           grieved
           and
           sorrowfull
           heart
           for
           thy
           sinne
           ,
           to
           meet
           thy
           deare
           Redeemer
           ;
           and
           doth
           the
           conceit
           of
           the
           number
           and
           hainousnesse
           of
           thy
           transgressions
           ,
           crosse
           and
           confound
           thy
           hopes
           of
           being
           received
           to
           mercy
           ?
           Why
           then
           looke
           upon
           
             Paul
             ;
          
           he
           shed
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           Saints
           with
           extraordinarie
           rage
           and
           furie
           ,
           
             Act.
          
           9.
           1.
           upon
           
             Manasseh
             ,
          
           a
           man
           of
           prodigious
           impietie
           ,
           2
           
             Chron.
          
           33.
           6.
           upon
           some
           of
           
             Peters
          
           hearers
           ,
           who
           crucified
           the
           Lord
           of
           Life
           ,
           
             Act.
          
           2.
           23.
           
           If
           these
           will
           not
           serve
           the
           turne
           ,
           looke
           upon
           
             Adam
             ;
          
           who
           cast
           away
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           undid
           all
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           cause
           that
           all
           that
           issued
           out
           of
           his
           loines
           ,
           unto
           the
           Worlds
           end
           ,
           fell
           into
           the
           damnation
           of
           Hell
           :
           and
           yet
           all
           these
           ,
           upon
           repentance
           ,
           were
           received
           unto
           mercie
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           if
           thou
           canst
           now
           heartily
           repent
           ,
           feare
           no
           former
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           2
           Hast
           thou
           by
           the
           violence
           of
           Sathans
           temptations
           ,
           the
           slie
           enticements
           of
           thine
           owne
           sinfull
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           cunning
           insinuations
           of
           thy
           former
           bosome-sinne
           ,
           beene
           fearefully
           overtaken
           with
           some
           scandalous
           fall
           ,
           since
           thou
           wast
           converted
           ,
           and
           gave
           thy
           Name
           unto
           Grace
           ;
           and
           upon
           illumination
           of
           thy
           conscience
           ,
           remorse
           ,
           and
           meditation
           of
           returne
           ,
           thou
           art
           ashamed
           to
           look
           Christ
           Iesus
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           because
           thou
           hast
           so
           shamed
           thy
           profession
           ;
           and
           thou
           art
           so
           troubled
           with
           horror
           and
           conceit
           ,
           that
           thy
           case
           is
           singular
           ,
           that
           thou
           canst
           find
           no
           ease
           to
           thine
           humbled
           and
           sorrowfull
           
           heart
           ?
           Why
           then
           looke
           upon
           
             David
             ,
             Peter
             ,
          
           &c.
           transcendent
           instances
           ,
           that
           thou
           may
           not
           sinke
           into
           despaire
           .
        
         
           3
           Art
           thou
           plunged
           into
           the
           perplexities
           and
           fearfull
           apprehensions
           of
           a
           spiritual
           desertion
           ?
           Art
           thou
           deprived
           of
           thy
           former
           comfortable
           feelings
           of
           Gods
           favorable
           countenance
           ?
           Hast
           thou
           no
           comfort
           in
           prayer
           ?
           &c.
           Looke
           upon
           
             David
             ,
             Ps
             .
          
           77.
           
        
         
           4
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           upon
           thy
           Bed
           of
           Death
           ,
           *
           when
           Sathan
           will
           make
           thy
           sinnes
           appeare
           farre
           more
           ugly
           and
           horrible
           to
           the
           eye
           of
           thy
           Conscience
           ,
           than
           ever
           hee
           did
           before
           ;
           and
           will
           perswade
           thee
           all
           he
           can
           ,
           that
           all
           thy
           holy
           services
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           new
           obedience
           ,
           was
           quite
           marred
           with
           Pride
           ,
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           by-respects
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           then
           thy
           heart
           will
           quite
           faile
           thee
           ,
           and
           thy
           conceit
           of
           Gods
           wrathfull
           and
           angry
           countenance
           for
           thy
           sinne
           ,
           may
           so
           oppresse
           and
           confound
           thy
           soule
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayest
           feare
           lest
           thou
           be
           forsaken
           :
           Why
           then
           thinke
           upon
           thy
           Saviours
           mournfull
           cry
           upon
           the
           Crosse
           ;
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ?
          
        
         
           5
           It
           may
           be
           thou
           art
           a
           true-hearted
           
             Nathanael
             ,
          
           in
           whose
           spirit
           there
           is
           no
           guile
           ;
           hates
           all
           sinne
           heartily
           ,
           both
           in
           thy selfe
           and
           others
           ,
           desirest
           and
           laborest
           to
           please
           God
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           a
           good
           conscience
           before
           all
           things
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           yet
           thou
           findest
           and
           feelest
           in
           thy
           brest
           many
           times
           a
           heavy
           ,
           sad
           ,
           and
           unchearefull
           heart
           :
           why
           then
           ,
           heare
           
             David
             ,
          
           a
           man
           after
           Gods
           owne
           heart
           ,
           of
           a
           more
           excellent
           spirit
           ,
           and
           eminent
           graces
           ,
           than
           thou
           art
           ,
           complaining
           
             Psal
             .
          
           43.
           5.
           
           
             Why
             art
             thou
             so
             heavie
             ,
             O
             my
             soule
             ,
             and
             why
             art
             thou
             so
             disquieted
             within
             me
             ?
          
           
           6
           Art
           thou
           grievously
           troubled
           with
           the
           haunt
           and
           horror
           of
           some
           speciall
           sinne
           ,
           of
           which
           thou
           canst
           not
           be
           so
           easily
           rid
           ;
           and
           doest
           thou
           therefore
           goe
           mourning
           all
           the
           day
           ?
           Why
           then
           looke
           also
           upon
           
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           32.
           
           In
           such
           a
           case
           ,
           he
           
             roared
             all
             the
             day
             ,
             his
             bones
             were
             consumed
             ,
             and
             his
             native
             moisture
             was
             turned
             into
             the
             drought
             of
             Summer
             .
          
        
         
           7
           Art
           thou
           vexed
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           fearefully
           haunted
           with
           some
           horrible
           and
           hatefull
           injections
           of
           Sathan
           ;
           thoughts
           framed
           by
           himselfe
           immediately
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           thee
           ;
           perhaps
           tending
           to
           Atheisme
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           dishonour
           of
           God
           in
           some
           high
           degree
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           disgrace
           of
           his
           Word
           ,
           or
           selfe-destruction
           ,
           &c.
           or
           the
           like
           :
           thoughts
           which
           thou
           canst
           not
           remember
           ,
           without
           horror
           ;
           and
           darest
           not
           reveale
           ,
           or
           name
           ,
           for
           their
           strange
           and
           prodigious
           hatefulnesse
           ?
           Why
           then
           consider
           ,
           how
           this
           malicious
           Fiend
           dealt
           with
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           :
           He
           suggested
           unto
           his
           most
           holy
           and
           unspotted
           imagination
           ,
           these
           propositions
           :
           first
           ,
           Murther
           ;
           Make
           away
           thy selfe
           ,
           
             Math.
          
           4.
           6.
           secondly
           ,
           Fall
           downe
           and
           worship
           the
           Devill
           ,
           
             Vers
             .
          
           9.
           
           What
           more
           fearefull
           and
           horrible
           apprehensions
           ?
           And
           yet
           these
           were
           suggested
           to
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           ;
           to
           him
           perhaps
           more
           sensibly
           ,
           to
           thee
           more
           secretly
           .
           *
           His
           pure
           and
           holy
           heart
           ,
           uncapable
           of
           sinne
           ,
           did
           reject
           them
           with
           infinite
           contempt
           ;
           and
           himselfe
           did
           utterly
           conquer
           and
           confound
           the
           Tempter
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           thee
           ,
           and
           thy
           sake
           too
           .
           And
           if
           thine
           heart
           rise
           against
           ,
           abominate
           ,
           abandon
           ,
           grieve
           ,
           and
           be
           humbled
           for
           them
           ,
           they
           shall
           never
           be
           layd
           to
           thy
           charge
           ,
           but
           set
           on
           
           Sathans
           Score
           .
           For
           all
           them
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           goe
           on
           chearefully
           and
           comfortably
           in
           the
           course
           of
           Christianitie
           :
           And
           so
           doe
           .
           And
           let
           not
           Sathan
           attaine
           his
           divellish
           end
           by
           them
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           worke
           astonishment
           in
           thy
           minde
           ,
           horror
           in
           thy
           conscience
           ,
           heavinesse
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           distractions
           in
           thy
           thoughts
           ,
           &c.
           that
           thereby
           thou
           mayest
           be
           disheartened
           and
           disabled
           for
           the
           chearefull
           discharge
           and
           performance
           both
           of
           thy
           particular
           and
           generall
           calling
           .
           Or
           else
           ,
           art
           thou
           long
           after
           thy
           conversion
           ,
           assaulted
           with
           perhaps
           sorer
           spirituall
           pangs
           ,
           and
           more
           horror
           ,
           than
           at
           thy
           change
           ?
           Consider
           
             David
             ,
             Iob
             ,
             Hezekiah
             .
          
        
         
           8
           Hast
           thou
           lost
           thy
           goods
           ,
           or
           children
           ?
           Doth
           the
           Wife
           that
           lyes
           in
           thy
           bosome
           ,
           set
           her selfe
           against
           thee
           ?
           Doe
           thy
           neerest
           friends
           charge
           thee
           falsely
           ?
           Art
           thou
           diseased
           from
           top
           to
           toe
           ?
           Doe
           the
           Arrowes
           of
           the
           Almightie
           sticke
           fast
           in
           thy
           soule
           ?
           Thy
           affliction
           is
           grievous
           enough
           ,
           if
           thou
           hast
           any
           of
           these
           .
           But
           doe
           they
           all
           ,
           in
           the
           greatest
           extremitie
           ,
           concurre
           upon
           thee
           at
           once
           ?
           Hast
           thou
           lost
           all
           thy
           children
           ,
           and
           all
           thy
           goods
           ?
           Doth
           thy
           Wife
           afflict
           thy
           afflictions
           ?
           &c.
           If
           this
           be
           not
           thy
           case
           ,
           thou
           commest
           short
           of
           
             Iob
             ,
          
           a
           most
           just
           man
           ,
           and
           high
           in
           Gods
           favour
           .
        
         
           9
           Hast
           thou
           given
           thy
           Name
           to
           Religion
           ,
           and
           art
           a
           Professor
           of
           Grace
           ;
           and
           art
           thou
           therefore
           villanously
           traduced
           with
           many
           slanderous
           nick-names
           ,
           and
           odious
           imputations
           ?
           Art
           thou
           called
           
             Puritan
             ,
             Precisian
             ,
             Hypocrite
             ,
             Humorist
             ,
             Dissembler
             ,
          
           &
           c
           ?
           Why
           ,
           gracelesse
           wretches
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           called
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           
             Devill
             .
          
           See
           
             Math.
          
           10.
           25.
           
           
             Ioh.
          
           7.
           20.
           
           Contemne
           thou
           therefore
           for
           ever
           ,
           the
           utmost
           malice
           of
           the
           most
           scurrill
           tongue
           .
        
         
           10
           Art
           thou
           a
           loving
           and
           tender-hearted
           Mother
           unto
           thy
           Children
           ,
           and
           hast
           thou
           lost
           thy
           dearest
           ?
           Why
           ,
           the
           blessed
           Mother
           of
           Christ
           stood
           by
           ,
           and
           saw
           her
           owne
           onely
           deare
           innocent
           Sonne
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           Life
           ,
           most
           cruelly
           and
           villanously
           murthered
           upon
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           die
           a
           shamefull
           death
           before
           her
           eyes
           ,
           
             Ioh.
          
           19.
           25.
           
        
         
           11
           Art
           thou
           a
           woman
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           time
           of
           thy
           travaile
           art
           pressed
           with
           many
           wants
           ;
           with
           want
           of
           comfortable
           companie
           ,
           desired
           helpes
           ,
           a
           fairer
           roome
           ,
           and
           other
           worldly
           comforts
           and
           conveniences
           ?
           Why
           yet
           comfort
           thy selfe
           with
           this
           ;
           That
           holy
           Virgin
           ,
           which
           brought
           into
           the
           World
           the
           Worlds
           Saviour
           ,
           brought
           forth
           that
           blessed
           Babe
           in
           a
           Stable
           ,
           and
           laid
           him
           in
           a
           Cratch
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           2.
           7.
           
           It
           is
           very
           like
           ,
           farre
           more
           poorely
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           worldly
           comforts
           ,
           than
           the
           poorest
           sort
           of
           women
           amongst
           us
           ;
           with
           lesse
           comfortable
           helpers
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           lesse
           seemely
           and
           commodious
           place
           ,
           for
           such
           a
           purpose
           .
        
         
           12
           Hath
           thy
           Faith
           lost
           its
           feeling
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           doth
           God
           looke
           upon
           thee
           with
           an
           angry
           countenance
           ,
           and
           is
           thy
           heart
           filled
           with
           heavinesse
           and
           horror
           ?
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           let
           the
           hand
           of
           Faith
           by
           no
           meanes
           loose
           it
           hold-fast
           upon
           the
           precious
           sufferings
           and
           saving
           bloud-shed
           of
           thy
           deare
           Redeemer
           .
           Thou
           hast
           before
           thee
           ,
           a
           matchlesse
           and
           transcendent
           precedent
           in
           this
           point
           .
           
           Thus
           cryes
           holy
           
             Iob
             ,
          
           having
           ,
           besides
           his
           unparalelled
           varietie
           and
           extremitie
           of
           outward
           afflictions
           ,
           
             the
             Arrowes
             of
             the
             Almightie
          
           sticking
           fast
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           drinking
           up
           his
           spirits
           ;
           
             Though
             hee
             kill
             me
             ,
             yet
             will
             I
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             Cap.
          
           13.
           15.
           
           So
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Rom.
          
           4.
           18.
           
        
         
           13
           Doest
           thou
           ,
           day
           after
           day
           ,
           poure
           out
           thy
           soule
           in
           prayer
           before
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           earnestnesse
           and
           instancie
           thou
           canst
           possibly
           ;
           and
           doest
           thou
           still
           rise
           up
           dull
           and
           heavie
           ,
           and
           uncomforted
           ,
           without
           answer
           from
           God
           ,
           or
           comfortable
           sence
           of
           his
           favour
           and
           love
           shed
           into
           thine
           heart
           ?
           Why
           ,
           yet
           pray
           still
           ;
           assuredly
           ,
           at
           length
           thou
           shalt
           be
           gloriously
           refreshed
           ,
           and
           registred
           in
           the
           remembrance
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           a
           Christian
           of
           excellent
           faith
           .
           See
           a
           patterne
           of
           rare
           and
           extraordinarie
           patience
           this
           way
           ,
           
             Math.
          
           15.
           23.
           
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           14
           Doth
           the
           World
           ,
           Sathan
           ,
           carnall
           men
           ,
           thine
           owne
           friends
           ,
           formall
           Teachers
           ,
           suppose
           and
           censure
           thee
           to
           be
           a
           dissembler
           in
           thy
           profession
           ,
           and
           will
           needes
           concurrently
           and
           confidently
           fasten
           upon
           thee
           the
           imputation
           of
           Hypocrisie
           ?
           Why
           ,
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           let
           thy
           sincere
           heart
           ,
           conscious
           to
           it selfe
           of
           it
           owne
           truth
           in
           holy
           services
           ,
           like
           a
           strong
           Pillar
           of
           Brasse
           ,
           beat
           backe
           and
           reject
           with
           noble
           contempt
           and
           glorious
           disdaine
           ,
           all
           their
           impoysoned
           Arrowes
           of
           malice
           and
           slander
           this
           way
           .
           Thou
           hast
           a
           right
           worthy
           patterne
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           this
           purpose
           .
           
             Iob
          
           had
           against
           him
           not
           onely
           the
           Devill
           ,
           his
           enemie
           ,
           pushing
           at
           him
           with
           his
           poysoned
           weapons
           ;
           but
           even
           his
           owne
           friends
           ,
           scourging
           him
           with
           their
           
           tongues
           ;
           yea
           ,
           his
           owne
           Wife
           a
           Thorne
           ,
           pricking
           him
           in
           the
           eye
           ;
           yea
           ,
           his
           owne
           God
           miserably
           lashing
           his
           naked
           soule
           with
           Scorpions
           ;
           powerfull
           motives
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           suspect
           himselfe
           of
           former
           halting
           and
           hollow-heartednesse
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           :
           yet
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           his
           good
           and
           honest
           heart
           having
           beene
           long
           before
           acquainted
           with
           and
           knit
           unto
           his
           God
           with
           sinceritie
           and
           truth
           ,
           makes
           him
           boldly
           and
           resolutely
           to
           protest
           ;
           
             That
             untill
             he
             die
             ,
          
           
           
             he
             will
             never
             take
             away
             his
             innocencie
             from
             himselfe
             ;
             that
             he
             would
             keepe
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             not
             forsake
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             heart
             should
             not
             reprove
             him
             for
             his
             dayes
             .
          
        
         
           15
           Hast
           thou
           an
           untoward
           Wife
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           continuall
           dropping
           and
           a
           perpetuall
           Goade
           in
           thy
           side
           ?
           Heare
           
             Iobs
          
           complaint
           ,
           
             Cap.
          
           19.
           17.
           
           
             My
             breath
             is
             strange
             to
             my
             Wife
             ,
             though
             I
             entreated
             for
             the
             childrens
             sake
             of
             mine
             owne
             body
             .
          
        
         
           16
           Art
           thou
           vexed
           with
           a
           prophane
           dogged
           Husband
           ?
           
             Abigail
             ,
          
           a
           Wife
           ,
           and
           precious
           woman
           ,
           had
           a
           
             Nabal
          
           to
           her
           yoke-fellow
           .
        
         
           Thus
           these
           patternes
           and
           precedents
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           God
           ,
           purposely
           registred
           for
           the
           refreshing
           and
           recoverie
           of
           his
           chosen
           ,
           in
           spirituall
           or
           temporall
           straits
           ,
           are
           ordinarily
           proposed
           in
           a
           transcendent
           and
           matchlesse
           degree
           ;
           that
           in
           their
           greatest
           extremities
           ,
           by
           reflecting
           their
           eyes
           upon
           such
           examples
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           preserved
           from
           despaire
           ,
           have
           the
           stronger
           consolation
           ,
           and
           not
           thinke
           their
           cases
           to
           be
           comfortlesse
           and
           singular
           .
           Let
           these
           considerations
           move
           us
           to
           be
           well
           read
           in
           these
           holy
           mysteries
           ,
           and
           day
           and
           night
           exercised
           
           in
           reading
           and
           meditating
           on
           them
           .
           But
           to
           our
           purpose
           ,
           heare
           further
           what
           others
           say
           in
           this
           Point
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           heare
           
             Gregorie
          
           the
           great
           .
        
         
           a
           What
           is
           the
           sacred
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           a
           certaine
           Epistle
           of
           the
           omnipotent
           God
           to
           his
           creature
           ?
           And
           surely
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           should
           receive
           writings
           from
           his
           Emperour
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           rest
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           be
           quiet
           ,
           he
           would
           give
           no
           sleepe
           to
           his
           eyes
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           had
           first
           knowne
           what
           that
           earthly
           Emperour
           had
           written
           to
           him
           .
           The
           Emperour
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           hath
           sent
           his
           Letters
           to
           thee
           ,
           concerning
           thy
           life
           ;
           and
           yet
           (
           my
           vaine-glorious
           sonne
           )
           thou
           doest
           neglect
           earnestly
           to
           reade
           those
           Letters
           .
           Studie
           them
           therefore
           ,
           I
           pray
           thee
           ,
           and
           dayly
           meditate
           upon
           the
           words
           of
           thy
           Creator
           :
           Learne
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayest
           aspire
           more
           earnestly
           to
           eternall
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           your
           minde
           may
           with
           greater
           desire
           be
           inflamed
           to
           the
           heavenly
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           
             Thirdly
             ,
          
           b
           Origen
           
             teacheth
             ,
          
           That
           the
           people
           should
           learne
           the
           Scriptures
           without
           booke
           .
        
         
           
             Fourthly
             ,
          
           c
           Ierome
           .
           
             counselleth
             ,
          
           That
           by
           dayly
           reading
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           wee
           should
           get
           wisedome
           :
           
             His
             words
             import
             so
             much
             .
          
        
         
           
             Fifthly
             ,
          
           Read
           the
           Scriptures
           (
           
             saith
          
           d
           Austin
           )
           for
           that
           they
           were
           written
           to
           the
           end
           we
           should
           be
           comforted
           .
        
         
           Sixtly
           ,
           e
           
             Ierome
          
           writing
           to
           
             Gaudentius
          
           about
           the
           education
           of
           a
           yong
           maid
           ,
           would
           have
           her
           at
           seven
           yeeres
           old
           ,
           and
           when
           she
           begins
           to
           blush
           ,
           to
           learne
           without
           book
           the
           
             Psalter
             ;
          
           and
           until
           she
           come
           to
           be
           marriageable
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           treasure
           of
           her
           heart
           the
           Books
           of
           
             Salomon
             ,
          
           the
           
             Gospels
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
          
           and
           
             Prophets
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           1.
           
           But
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           hard
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Answ
             .
          
           Heare
           ,
        
         
           (
           1
           )
           Chrysostome
           .
           f
           All
           things
           are
           cleare
           and
           plaine
           out
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           .
           Whatsoever
           things
           are
           necessarie
           ,
           are
           manifest
           .
        
         
           (
           2
           )
           Ierome
           .
           g
           The
           Lord
           hath
           spoken
           by
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           not
           that
           a
           few
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           should
           understand
           it
           .
           Plato
           wrote
           his
           writings
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           to
           a
           few
           ;
           scarce
           three
           understand
           him
           .
        
         
           (
           3
           )
           Cyrill
           .
           h
           The
           Scriptures
           are
           profitably
           recommended
           unto
           us
           in
           an
           easie
           speech
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           goe
           beyond
           the
           capacitie
           of
           any
           .
        
         
           (
           4
           )
           
             Againe
             ,
          
           Chrysostome
           ,
           
             who
             having
             said
             much
             for
             often
             reading
             ,
             and
             plainenesse
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             concludes
             :
          
           i
           Who
           is
           there
           ,
           to
           whom
           whatsoever
           is
           written
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           is
           not
           manifest
           ?
           Who
           is
           there
           ,
           who
           hearing
           ,
           that
           the
           meeke
           are
           blessed
           ,
           the
           mercifull
           blessed
           ,
           the
           pure
           in
           heart
           blessed
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           shall
           want
           a
           Master
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           learne
           any
           of
           those
           things
           which
           are
           spoken
           ?
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           2.
           
           But
           I
           am
           intangled
           with
           varietie
           of
           businesses
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           leisure
           to
           spend
           time
           in
           reading
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           you
           advise
           :
           I
           am
           still
           busied
           in
           my
           Trade
           ,
           Husbandry
           ,
           Merchandise
           ,
           in
           some
           high
           roome
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           have
           a
           great
           charge
           ,
           Wife
           ,
           children
           ,
           and
           family
           to
           care
           for
           :
           Let
           Schollers
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           Gentle-folkes
           ,
           &c.
           that
           have
           more
           time
           and
           leisure
           ,
           ply
           such
           businesses
           ,
           for
           I
           cannot
           .
        
         
         
           
             Answ
             .
          
           Who
           are
           more
           busied
           than
           Kings
           and
           Captaines
           ?
           and
           yet
           they
           are
           commanded
           to
           be
           diligent
           readers
           of
           Gods
           Booke
           .
           See
           
             Deut.
          
           17.
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           
             Iosh
             .
          
           1.
           8.
           
        
         
           
             But
          
           Chrysostome
           
             makes
             this
             Objection
             ,
             and
             answers
             it
             himselfe
             excellently
             :
          
           k
           What
           sayest
           thou
           ,
           Oh
           man
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           thy
           dutie
           to
           reade
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           because
           thou
           art
           distracted
           with
           innumerable
           cares
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           it
           is
           thy
           dutie
           rather
           than
           others
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             In
             which
             Sermon
             also
             ,
             he
             lets
             fall
             this
             confident
             assertion
             :
          
           *
           Neither
           now
           can
           it
           be
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           should
           attaine
           unto
           salvation
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           be
           continually
           conversant
           in
           spirituall
           reading
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           3.
           
           But
           ,
           alas
           ,
           I
           cannot
           reade
           .
        
         
           
             Answ
             .
          
           Heare
           then
           
             Austin
             :
          
        
         
           l
           Neither
           let
           this
           be
           sufficient
           for
           you
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Church
           you
           doe
           heare
           divine
           reading
           ;
           but
           also
           in
           your
           houses
           ,
           either
           doe
           you
           your selves
           reade
           ,
           or
           get
           others
           that
           can
           reade
           ,
           and
           doe
           you
           willingly
           hearken
           .
        
         
           And
           he
           stirres
           them
           up
           to
           it
           ,
           with
           these
           considerations
           :
        
         
           (
           1
           )
           m
           Remember
           ,
           Brethren
           ,
           (
           
             saith
             he
          
           )
           the
           saying
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           in
           which
           hee
           saith
           ;
           If
           a
           man
           shall
           gaine
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           and
           lose
           his
           owne
           soule
           ,
           what
           will
           it
           profit
           him
           ?
        
         
           (
           2
           )
           n
           What
           remaineth
           and
           abideth
           in
           a
           man
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           every
           one
           ,
           either
           by
           reading
           ,
           or
           praying
           ,
           or
           doing
           good
           workes
           for
           the
           salvation
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           hath
           layd
           up
           in
           the
           treasure
           of
           his
           Conscience
           ?
        
         
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           4.
           
           But
           will
           not
           publike
           reading
           in
           the
           House
           of
           God
           serve
           the
           turne
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ
             .
          
           By
           no
           meanes
           .
           Heare
           
             Chrysostome
             :
          
        
         
           o
           Therefore
           often
           doe
           I
           tell
           you
           before-hand
           ,
           many
           dayes
           before
           the
           argument
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           speake
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           dayes
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           ,
           taking
           a
           Booke
           ,
           and
           weighing
           the
           whole
           summe
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           after
           yee
           have
           understood
           what
           hath
           beene
           said
           ,
           and
           what
           remaines
           to
           be
           said
           ,
           you
           may
           make
           your
           minde
           more
           fit
           to
           heare
           those
           things
           which
           afterward
           shall
           be
           declared
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           alwayes
           exhort
           to
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           cease
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           That
           you
           doe
           not
           onely
           attend
           here
           to
           those
           things
           which
           are
           spoken
           ,
           but
           also
           when
           you
           shall
           be
           at
           home
           ,
           you
           may
           dayly
           attend
           to
           the
           reading
           of
           holy
           Scriptures
           .
           Which
           thing
           I
           have
           not
           ceased
           to
           presse
           upon
           those
           who
           privately
           have
           talked
           with
           me
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           5.
           
           But
           from
           this
           libertie
           of
           reading
           Scriptures
           ,
           spring
           many
           Heresies
           .
        
         
           
             Answ
             .
          
           p
           The
           sacred
           Scripture
           is
           not
           the
           cause
           of
           Heresies
           ,
           but
           the
           ignorance
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           .
           Heare
           
             Chrysostome
             :
          
        
         
           q
           Hence
           arose
           so
           many
           thousand
           evils
           ,
           from
           the
           ignorance
           of
           holy
           Writ
           :
           Hence
           sprung
           up
           so
           great
           a
           plague
           of
           Heresies
           .
        
         
           r
           Godly
           Bookes
           also
           ,
           with
           which
           this
           Age
           is
           abundantly
           and
           plentifully
           enriched
           ,
           must
           be
           diligently
           and
           profitably
           read
           .
        
         
         
           3
           Another
           meanes
           by
           which
           the
           Word
           may
           dwell
           plentifully
           in
           us
           ,
           
           is
           Conference
           .
           See
           
             Deut.
          
           6.
           7.
           
           
             Luke
          
           24.
           19.
           
           That
           of
           
             Austin
          
           before
           ,
           
             pag.
          
           210.
           in
           the
           second
           Reason
           of
           our
           seldome
           Preaching
           :
           That
           of
           
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Walking
             with
             God
             ,
             pag.
          
           248.
           
           
             Rogers
          
           seven
           Treatises
           ,
           
             pag.
          
           364.
           
             &c.
          
           my
           
             Walking
             with
             God
             ,
             pag.
          
           86.
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           4
           A
           fourth
           meanes
           ,
           
           is
           Meditation
           .
           Of
           which
           ,
           see
           
             Rogers
          
           seven
           Treatises
           ,
           
             pag.
          
           235.
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Matter
           of
           Meditation
           .
        
         
           Wee
           may
           meditate
           upon
           any
           part
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           on
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           his
           Wisedome
           ,
           Power
           ,
           his
           Mercie
           ;
           or
           on
           the
           infinite
           varietie
           of
           good
           things
           ,
           which
           wee
           receive
           of
           his
           free
           bountie
           ;
           upon
           his
           workes
           ,
           and
           judgements
           ;
           upon
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           the
           vilenesse
           of
           our
           corruption
           ,
           that
           wee
           yet
           carry
           about
           us
           ;
           upon
           our
           mortalitie
           ,
           and
           changes
           in
           this
           World
           ;
           upon
           our
           manifold
           afflictions
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           how
           wee
           may
           in
           best
           manner
           beare
           and
           goe
           through
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           benefit
           thereof
           ;
           upon
           the
           manifold
           and
           great
           priviledges
           which
           wee
           enjoy
           dayly
           ,
           through
           the
           inestimable
           kindnesse
           of
           God
           towards
           us
           ;
           upon
           the
           foure
           last
           things
           ,
           but
           especially
           of
           those
           things
           that
           wee
           have
           most
           speciall
           need
           of
           .
           
        
         
           Of
           the
           thing
           meditated
           upon
           ,
           consider
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           definition
           ,
           or
           description
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           distribution
           ,
           sorts
           ,
           kinds
           ,
           or
           parts
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Causes
           especially
           efficient
           ,
           and
           finall
           .
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           fruits
           and
           effects
           which
           it
           bringeth
           forth
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           The
           subject
           wherein
           it
           is
           ,
           or
           about
           which
           it
           is
           occupied
           .
        
         
           Sixtly
           ,
           The
           qualities
           or
           properties
           adjoyned
           .
           And
           know
           ,
           that
           oftentimes
           ,
           in
           common
           practice
           ,
           these
           three
           ,
           the
           finall
           cause
           ,
           the
           fruit
           or
           the
           effect
           ,
           the
           use
           or
           propertie
           of
           a
           thing
           ,
           are
           often
           confounded
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           The
           contrarie
           .
        
         
           Eightly
           ,
           The
           comparison
           .
        
         
           Exemplifie
           in
           the
           joyes
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           of
           which
           ,
           see
           
             Hall
             :
          
           In
           sinne
           ;
           of
           which
           ,
           see
           
             Practice
             of
             Christianitie
             ,
             pag.
          
           293.
           
           Vpon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           let
           us
           peruse
           ,
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           Fasting
           ,
           and
           the
           Plague
           .
        
         
           5
           A
           fifth
           meanes
           to
           profit
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           
           is
           Teaching
           ,
           Praying
           with
           ,
           and
           Catechizing
           your
           children
           and
           servants
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           Dutie
           ,
           be
           stirred
           up
           and
           strengthened
           ,
           by
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             Scriptures
             ;
          
           Deut.
           4.
           9.
           
           &
           6.
           7.
           
           &
           11.
           19.
           
           Psal
           .
           78.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Exod.
           12.
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           &
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           Iosh
           .
           4.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           Deut.
           6.
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           Eph.
           6.
           4.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           By
           the
           patterne
           and
           practice
           of
           holy
           Parents
           ,
           from
           time
           to
           time
           .
           Consider
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           the
           carriage
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Gen.
          
           18.
           19.
           
           
             David
             ,
             Prov.
          
           4.
           4.
           
           
             Bathsheba
             ,
             Prov.
          
           31.
           1.
           
           
             Lois
          
           and
           
             Eunice
             ,
          
           2
           
             Tim.
          
           1.
           5.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           By
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           .
        
         
         
           (
           1
           )
           Heare
           
             Austin
             .
          
        
         
           a
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           my
           deare
           friends
           ,
           in
           so
           great
           a
           difference
           of
           manners
           ,
           and
           such
           abominable
           corruption
           ,
           governe
           your
           Houses
           ,
           governe
           your
           Children
           ,
           governe
           your
           Families
           :
           As
           it
           behoves
           us
           to
           speake
           to
           you
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           so
           it
           pertaines
           to
           you
           to
           doe
           in
           your
           Houses
           ;
           that
           yee
           may
           be
           able
           to
           give
           a
           good
           account
           of
           those
           who
           are
           under
           you
           .
           
             Againe
             ;
          
           b
           I
           pray
           thee
           ,
           my
           Brother
           ,
           I
           pray
           thee
           ,
           shew
           to
           all
           under
           thee
           ,
           of
           meere
           good
           will
           ,
           from
           the
           least
           to
           the
           greatest
           in
           thy
           House
           ,
           the
           love
           and
           sweetnesse
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           bitternesse
           and
           feare
           of
           Hell
           ;
           and
           be
           thou
           solicitous
           and
           watchfull
           ,
           because
           thou
           shalt
           render
           an
           account
           to
           the
           Lord
           for
           all
           those
           under
           thee
           ,
           that
           are
           in
           thy
           House
           .
           Declare
           ,
           charge
           ,
           command
           ,
           perswade
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           take
           heed
           of
           Pride
           ,
           of
           Slandering
           ,
           of
           Drunkennesse
           ,
           of
           Fornication
           ,
           of
           Luxurie
           ,
           Anger
           ,
           Perjurie
           ,
           Covetousnesse
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           root
           of
           all
           evill
           .
        
         
           (
           2
           )
           Nazianzen
           .
           c
           Hast
           thou
           a
           Child
           ?
           Let
           not
           wickednesse
           take
           advantage
           and
           occasion
           :
           Let
           it
           be
           endued
           with
           sanctitie
           ,
           and
           consecrated
           to
           thy
           spirit
           from
           the
           very
           Cradle
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           he
           meanes
           it
           immediately
           of
           Baptisme
           :
           but
           by
           Analogie
           ,
           that
           binds
           also
           to
           have
           a
           care
           of
           religious
           education
           .
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           by
           Reasons
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           Thy
           Children
           sprung
           from
           thy
           Loines
           ,
           and
           came
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           
           to
           encrease
           the
           number
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           to
           learne
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           walke
           in
           it
           ;
           not
           onely
           to
           uphold
           thy
           House
           ,
           inherite
           thy
           Possessions
           ,
           and
           convey
           thy
           Name
           to
           future
           Generations
           .
           The
           glorifying
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           serving
           our
           Brethren
           in
           love
           ,
           salvation
           of
           our
           owne
           Soules
           ,
           are
           the
           chiefe
           ends
           why
           we
           live
           a
           little
           while
           in
           this
           World.
           Now
           Parents
           should
           be
           most
           solicitous
           to
           further
           their
           Children
           ,
           for
           the
           attainement
           of
           the
           maine
           end
           ,
           and
           most
           soveraigne
           good
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           Neglect
           of
           this
           Dutie
           ,
           makes
           Parents
           worse
           to
           their
           Children
           ,
           
           than
           to
           their
           Beasts
           :
           For
           ,
        
         
           1
           They
           provide
           for
           their
           Beasts
           all
           things
           necessarie
           for
           them
           ;
           but
           in
           their
           owne
           deare
           Children
           ,
           they
           neglect
           that
           
             One
             necessarie
             thing
             .
          
        
         
           2
           They
           procure
           for
           ,
           and
           put
           their
           Beasts
           to
           all
           things
           of
           which
           they
           are
           capable
           .
           Their
           Children
           are
           capable
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           Immortalitie
           ;
           and
           they
           never
           meddle
           ,
           nor
           move
           them
           to
           looke
           that
           way
           ,
           or
           lay
           hold
           upon
           eternall
           Life
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           Let
           the
           remarkable
           and
           rufull
           example
           of
           
             Eli
             ,
          
           
           be
           for
           ever
           a
           keene
           spurre
           in
           the
           sides
           of
           slouthfull
           Parents
           ,
           to
           quicken
           them
           to
           this
           Dutie
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           Thou
           art
           farre
           more
           cruell
           than
           the
           Ostrich
           and
           the
           Dragon
           ,
           
           and
           mayest
           be
           said
           to
           have
           suckt
           the
           brests
           of
           Tygres
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           hewed
           out
           of
           the
           hardest
           Rocke
           ;
           if
           having
           brought
           thy
           
           Children
           forth
           into
           this
           World
           ,
           limbes
           for
           the
           Devill
           ,
           and
           fewell
           for
           Hell-fire
           ,
           thou
           labour
           not
           might
           and
           maine
           ,
           to
           get
           them
           new-borne
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           freed
           from
           everlasting
           flames
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
           Grace
           onely
           is
           able
           to
           make
           thy
           Children
           truly
           obedient
           ,
           
           serviceable
           ,
           and
           everlastingly
           thankfull
           ;
           having
           now
           a
           double
           tye
           ;
           first
           ,
           birth
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           new-birth
           .
           Then
           onely
           ,
           and
           never
           before
           ,
           doe
           they
           begin
           to
           pray
           for
           their
           Parents
           ,
           to
           deale
           faithfully
           in
           their
           businesses
           ,
           not
           to
           long
           for
           their
           death
           .
        
         
           Sixtly
           ,
           
           A
           conscionable
           and
           constant
           performance
           of
           this
           Dutie
           in
           their
           life
           time
           ,
           
           will
           fill
           Parents
           hearts
           full
           of
           sweetest
           joy
           and
           heavenly
           comfort
           upon
           their
           Beds
           of
           Death
           ;
           when
           they
           see
           ,
           by
           their
           care
           and
           zeale
           for
           their
           spirituall
           good
           ,
           that
           holy
           knowledge
           and
           wisedome
           planted
           in
           their
           Childrens
           hearts
           ,
           which
           will
           bring
           them
           after
           them
           to
           eternall
           blisse
           :
           or
           how
           soever
           ,
           consciousnesse
           of
           a
           conscionable
           discharge
           of
           their
           Dutie
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           will
           infinitely
           refresh
           them
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           
           It
           is
           the
           way
           to
           make
           thy
           posteritie
           truly
           honourable
           ,
           
           and
           to
           meet
           thee
           in
           Heaven
           .
           Those
           Children
           which
           are
           taught
           by
           thee
           ,
           may
           teach
           the
           same
           things
           unto
           theirs
           ,
           and
           those
           to
           others
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Eightly
           ,
           
           Thy
           Children
           neglected
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           and
           so
           dying
           impenitently
           ,
           
           will
           curse
           thee
           everlastingly
           in
           Hell
           ,
           for
           thy
           bloudie
           inexpiable
           crueltie
           towards
           them
           in
           this
           kind
           .
        
         
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           
           Besides
           innumerable
           sinnes
           of
           thine
           owne
           ,
           (
           the
           least
           of
           which
           ,
           merits
           eternitie
           of
           Hellish
           torments
           )
           thou
           hast
           justly
           *
           set
           upon
           thy
           Score
           ,
           by
           this
           unconscionable
           murthering
           negligence
           ,
           the
           sinnes
           and
           sinnefull
           courses
           of
           thine
           owne
           Children
           ;
           which
           will
           lye
           full
           heavie
           upon
           thy
           Conscience
           ,
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           ragingly
           enlightened
           by
           the
           long
           provoked
           wrath
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           6
           The
           next
           meanes
           ,
           
           is
           Prayer
           ,
           
             Prov.
          
           2.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           7
           The
           seventh
           meanes
           ,
           
           is
           Practise
           .
           See
           
             Iohn
          
           7.
           17.
           
        
         
           8
           The
           eight
           ,
           
           is
           Experience
           .
           See
           
             Dike
          
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           
             pag.
          
           69.
           
        
         
           3
           Be
           none
           of
           the
           reprobate
           grounds
           ,
           
           
             Math.
          
           13.
           of
           which
           ,
           see
           
             Dike
             ,
             Taylor
             .
          
        
         
           4
           Be
           none
           of
           those
           ,
           
           who
           invited
           to
           the
           Marriage
           of
           the
           Kings
           Sonne
           ,
           
             Math.
          
           22.
           either
           ,
           first
           ,
           wilfully
           contemne
           ,
           
             Vers
             .
          
           3.
           secondly
           ,
           or
           carelesly
           dis-esteeme
           ,
           
             Vers
             .
          
           5.
           thirdly
           ,
           or
           cruelly
           persecute
           ,
           
             Vers
             .
          
           6.
           
        
         
           5
           Reject
           all
           those
           Hellish
           temptations
           ,
           
           which
           doe
           mightily
           keepe
           off
           the
           dint
           and
           power
           of
           
           the
           most
           piercing
           Word
           ;
           and
           being
           entertained
           ,
           will
           cause
           the
           Word
           preached
           to
           be
           but
           as
           the
           breath
           of
           the
           Minister
           scattered
           in
           the
           Ayre
           ,
           and
           as
           Water
           spilt
           upon
           the
           Ground
           ,
           which
           cannot
           bee
           gathered
           up
           againe
           .
           They
           are
           like
           those
           strong
           Holds
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           mentioned
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           10.
           4
           ,
           5.
           which
           being
           set
           up
           in
           any
           heart
           ,
           will
           blunt
           the
           edge
           of
           this
           spirituall
           weapon
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           doe
           no
           good
           .
           They
           be
           these
           that
           follow
           .
        
         
           1
           In
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           
           and
           highest
           straine
           of
           impietie
           ,
           the
           depth
           of
           our
           corrupt
           nature
           desireth
           ,
           That
           there
           were
           no
           God
           :
           
             The
             foole
             hath
             said
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             God
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           14.
           1.
           
           That
           is
           ,
           hee
           labours
           for
           a
           resolution
           ,
           and
           perswasion
           in
           his
           owne
           heart
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           no
           Tribunall
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           before
           which
           hee
           shall
           hereafter
           be
           arraigned
           ;
           no
           Treasurie
           of
           Plagues
           ,
           and
           Woes
           in
           Hell
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           shall
           hereafter
           be
           everlastingly
           fettered
           and
           enchained
           .
        
         
           2
           But
           if
           it
           so
           be
           ,
           
           this
           spirituall
           foole
           cannot
           so
           abolish
           and
           extinguish
           those
           secret
           notions
           and
           apprehensions
           of
           a
           sacred
           and
           infinite
           Deitie
           ,
           which
           are
           naturally
           implanted
           in
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           most
           desperate
           and
           damned
           miscreant
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           terrors
           of
           the
           last
           Iudgement
           ,
           and
           plagues
           of
           Hell
           ,
           doe
           eftsoones
           vexe
           and
           bite
           his
           Conscience
           with
           restlesse
           remorse
           and
           stingings
           :
           Why
           then
           ,
           in
           a
           second
           place
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           procure
           some
           ease
           and
           quiet
           to
           his
           wallowing
           in
           sensuall
           pleasures
           ,
           hee
           labours
           might
           and
           maine
           to
           harden
           his
           for-head
           against
           Heaven
           ,
           
           to
           make
           his
           heart
           like
           the
           nether-Milstone
           ,
           with
           his
           owne
           Soule-murthering
           hand
           to
           put
           a
           hot
           Iron
           to
           his
           Conscience
           ;
           that
           so
           ,
           if
           hee
           cannot
           blunder
           and
           blot
           out
           of
           his
           minde
           those
           naturall
           impressions
           of
           a
           God-head
           ,
           yet
           at
           the
           least
           hee
           may
           extinguish
           and
           banish
           out
           of
           his
           heart
           all
           feare
           of
           that
           God
           ,
           of
           his
           Iudgement-Seat
           ,
           and
           vengeance
           against
           sinne
           :
           That
           so
           hee
           may
           rush
           like
           a
           wilde
           Horse
           into
           the
           Battaile
           ,
           furiously
           and
           desperately
           upon
           all
           villanies
           and
           vanities
           ,
           without
           all
           checke
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           controlement
           ,
           from
           the
           terrors
           of
           the
           Iudgement
           to
           come
           .
           In
           this
           desperate
           and
           furious
           mood
           ,
           he
           joynes
           himselfe
           with
           these
           Gyants
           of
           Babel
           ,
           
             Isa
             .
          
           5.
           who
           outragiously
           reare
           up
           Towers
           of
           Treason
           and
           defiance
           against
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           throw
           mountaines
           of
           pride
           and
           contempt
           one
           upon
           another
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           climbe
           up
           to
           the
           Seat
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           pull
           him
           out
           of
           his
           Throne
           ,
           crying
           aloud
           towards
           Heaven
           ;
           
             Let
             him
             make
             speed
             ,
             let
             him
             hasten
             his
             worke
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             see
             it
             ;
             and
             let
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             holy
             One
             of
             Israel
             draw
             neere
             ,
             and
             come
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             know
             it
             .
          
        
         
           3
           If
           this
           will
           not
           be
           ,
           
           and
           that
           he
           finde
           no
           successe
           in
           setting
           himselfe
           against
           Heaven
           ,
           (
           
             Who
             ever
             opposed
             himselfe
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             prospered
             ?
          
           )
           but
           that
           hee
           is
           crushed
           and
           confounded
           with
           the
           majestie
           and
           terror
           thereof
           :
           Why
           then
           ,
           in
           a
           third
           place
           ,
           hee
           fastens
           the
           fangs
           of
           his
           malicious
           and
           wrangling
           wit
           ,
           and
           the
           furie
           of
           his
           prophane
           Atheisme
           ,
           upon
           his
           true
           and
           holy
           Word
           :
           And
           that
           ,
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           Either
           by
           entertaining
           or
           harbouring
           a
           reprobate
           and
           blasphemous
           conceit
           ,
           that
           the
           sacred
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           but
           a
           politike
           invention
           ,
           and
           device
           of
           State
           ,
           to
           keepe
           men
           in
           order
           ,
           and
           moderation
           ;
           to
           maintaine
           Order
           and
           peaceablenesse
           in
           Cities
           and
           Societies
           ;
           and
           to
           preserve
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           mankinde
           ,
           from
           wildnesse
           and
           Barbarisme
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           Or
           by
           proportioning
           his
           carnall
           conceit
           of
           Gods
           pure
           and
           undefiled
           Law
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           hee
           holds
           of
           the
           Decrees
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           it
           be
           either
           so
           ,
           or
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           well
           enough
           ;
           hee
           can
           ,
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           therewith
           still
           the
           cryes
           of
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           stop
           the
           mouth
           of
           that
           Worme
           that
           never
           dies
           ,
           that
           it
           gnaw
           not
           too
           eagerly
           ,
           and
           fiercely
           ,
           to
           the
           dis-sweetning
           of
           his
           carnall
           contentments
           ,
           and
           the
           making
           of
           his
           sensuall
           pleasures
           more
           unpleasant
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           would
           it
           not
           vexe
           a
           man
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           meat
           pulled
           out
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           his
           chayne
           from
           his
           necke
           ,
           his
           clothes
           from
           his
           backe
           ,
           his
           limbes
           from
           his
           body
           ,
           his
           right
           arme
           from
           his
           shoulder
           ,
           his
           eyes
           out
           of
           his
           head
           ?
           So
           it
           is
           with
           every
           unregenerate
           man
           ,
           and
           such
           is
           his
           torture
           ,
           when
           that
           two-edged
           Sword
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           strikes
           at
           his
           sweet
           sinne
           ,
           and
           sensuall
           pleasures
           :
           And
           therefore
           no
           marvell
           ,
           though
           hee
           strive
           and
           struggle
           ,
           shift
           and
           shield
           himselfe
           ,
           by
           any
           meanes
           .
           Nay
           ,
           the
           Lusts
           of
           the
           unregenerate
           man
           ,
           are
           his
           very
           life
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           every
           godly
           man
           liveth
           a
           double
           life
           ;
           one
           of
           Grace
           ,
           by
           the
           sanctifying
           power
           of
           
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           another
           ,
           of
           Nature
           :
           So
           every
           wicked
           man
           hath
           a
           double
           life
           ;
           one
           ,
           of
           Nature
           ;
           and
           another
           ,
           of
           corruption
           ,
           by
           the
           cursed
           influence
           of
           Hell.
           
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           the
           sensuall
           delights
           of
           the
           sinfull
           man
           are
           dearer
           unto
           him
           than
           his
           life
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           (
           as
           wee
           may
           observe
           by
           experience
           )
           that
           sometimes
           a
           covetous
           man
           losing
           the
           Life
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           the
           Wedge
           of
           Gold
           ,
           
           and
           Hoords
           of
           Wealth
           ,
           makes
           an
           end
           of
           himselfe
           .
           That
           the
           Wanton
           ,
           because
           hee
           is
           rejected
           ,
           and
           discarded
           from
           the
           object
           of
           his
           lustfull
           pleasures
           ,
           findes
           no
           pleasure
           in
           life
           ;
           but
           cuts
           off
           himselfe
           ,
           by
           a
           violent
           and
           untimely
           death
           .
           That
           
             Ahitophel
          
           being
           disgraced
           ,
           and
           over-topt
           in
           a
           point
           of
           Policie
           ,
           (
           the
           crowne
           and
           pride
           of
           his
           worldly
           happinesse
           )
           put
           his
           household
           in
           order
           ,
           and
           hanged
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           and
           yet
           further
           ,
           the
           prophane
           man
           preferres
           the
           sensuall
           pleasures
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           before
           the
           losse
           of
           his
           immortall
           Soule
           .
           For
           ,
           how
           oft
           may
           wee
           see
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           everlasting
           blessednesse
           ,
           put
           as
           it
           were
           in
           the
           one
           Scale
           of
           the
           Ballance
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           transitorie
           Pleasure
           in
           the
           other
           ?
           And
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           the
           unsanctified
           man
           suffering
           one
           sweet
           sinne
           or
           other
           to
           weigh
           downe
           the
           exceeding
           weight
           of
           heavenly
           blisse
           ,
           the
           unvaluable
           treasure
           of
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           the
           infinite
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           salvation
           of
           his
           owne
           deare
           Soule
           ,
           in
           that
           great
           Day
           .
        
         
           This
           groweth
           out
           of
           our
           corrupt
           nature
           :
           For
           wee
           have
           all
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           best
           of
           us
           ,
           the
           source
           and
           seeds
           of
           all
           sinne
           .
           If
           the
           Lord
           should
           leave
           and
           
           abandon
           us
           ,
           to
           the
           full
           swing
           and
           sway
           of
           our
           owne
           corruption
           ,
           and
           not
           either
           bridle
           us
           by
           his
           restraining
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           blesse
           us
           with
           his
           sanctifying
           Spirit
           ;
           wee
           might
           every
           one
           of
           us
           become
           as
           bad
           as
           
             Iulian
          
           the
           Apostata
           ,
           who
           did
           maliciously
           abjure
           Christ
           ;
           and
           as
           
             Iudas
             ,
          
           who
           did
           perfidiously
           betray
           him
           .
           Naturally
           wee
           would
           wallow
           in
           sinne
           ,
           without
           checke
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           controlment
           by
           the
           terror
           of
           the
           Iudgement
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           4
           But
           if
           hee
           cannot
           arme
           himselfe
           against
           the
           terrors
           of
           God
           ,
           
           and
           truth
           of
           his
           Word
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           must
           needs
           acknowledge
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           beleeve
           the
           other
           :
           Why
           then
           ,
           in
           a
           fourth
           place
           ,
           with
           much
           spight
           and
           malice
           ,
           he
           flyes
           in
           the
           face
           of
           Gods
           Ministers
           ,
           Embassadours
           ,
           which
           are
           his
           tormentors
           before
           his
           time
           :
           And
           that
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           Either
           against
           his
           Preaching
           ,
           or
           against
           his
           Person
           :
           as
           ,
           too
           obscure
           ,
           or
           too
           plaine
           ;
           too
           cold
           ,
           or
           too
           boisterous
           ;
           too
           particular
           ,
           too
           personall
           ,
           too
           precise
           ,
           too
           imperious
           ;
           too
           tart
           ,
           and
           terrible
           ;
           too
           full
           of
           Iudgement
           ;
           tending
           to
           Sedition
           ,
           against
           the
           State
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           labours
           ,
           not
           onely
           with
           his
           owne
           heart
           ,
           to
           breed
           within
           himselfe
           a
           distaste
           and
           disconceit
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           also
           puts
           to
           his
           helping
           hand
           ,
           to
           stay
           and
           stop
           the
           free
           course
           and
           current
           of
           it
           from
           others
           .
           He
           cannot
           abide
           to
           have
           his
           sweet
           sinne
           strucke
           at
           still
           ,
           and
           still
           to
           have
           his
           Conscience
           grated
           upon
           ,
           by
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           does
           what
           he
           can
           ,
           to
           abandon
           and
           abolish
           it
           .
           When
           
             Ieremies
          
           Sermon
           ,
           denouncing
           
           
             Gods
             Iudgement
             against
             Iudah
             and
             Israel
             ,
             were
             brought
             unto
             the
             King
             ,
          
           Ier.
           36.
           23.
           
           Iehudi
           had
           not
           read
           past
           three
           or
           foure
           sides
           before
           him
           ,
           but
           the
           King
           stamped
           and
           raged
           ,
           hee
           presently
           tooke
           the
           Roule
           ,
           and
           cut
           it
           with
           a
           Pen-knife
           ,
           and
           cast
           it
           into
           the
           fire
           that
           was
           on
           the
           Hearth
           ,
           untill
           all
           the
           Roule
           was
           consumed
           in
           the
           fire
           ,
           that
           was
           on
           the
           Hearth
           .
           
             In
             the
          
           38.
           
             of
          
           Ieremie
           ,
           
             when
             the
             Princes
             and
             Courtiers
             were
             nettled
             and
             stung
             with
             the
             downe-right
             dealing
             and
             holy
             severitie
             of
          
           Ieremies
           
             Preaching
             ;
             they
             presently
             ranne
             unto
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             traduced
             the
             blessed
             Prophet
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             transgressor
             of
             Policie
             ,
             and
             an
             enemie
             to
             the
             State.
          
           Therefore
           the
           Princes
           said
           unto
           the
           King
           :
           Wee
           beseech
           you
           ,
           let
           this
           man
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ;
           for
           thus
           he
           weakeneth
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           men
           of
           Warre
           that
           remaine
           in
           this
           Citie
           ,
           and
           the
           hands
           of
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           in
           speaking
           such
           words
           unto
           them
           :
           For
           this
           man
           seeketh
           not
           the
           wealth
           of
           this
           people
           ,
           but
           the
           hurt
           .
           
             And
             there
             you
             see
             what
             was
             the
             issue
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           Prophanenesse
           and
           Policie
           doth
           ever
           interprete
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           powerfull
           application
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Source
           and
           Seeds
           of
           Faction
           and
           Sedition
           ;
           to
           be
           incompatible
           with
           the
           civill
           State
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           cut-throat
           of
           Kingdomes
           and
           States
           imperiall
           .
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           as
           wee
           may
           see
           in
           the
           24.
           of
           the
           
             Acts
             ,
          
           for
           his
           upright
           dealing
           ,
           was
           nick-named
           a
           
             Seditioner
             ,
          
           and
           a
           
             troubler
             of
             the
             State.
             Certainely
          
           (
           saith
           
             Tertullus
             )
             wee
             have
             found
             this
             man
             a
             pestilent
             fellow
             ,
             and
             a
             mover
             of
             Sedition
             among
             all
             the
             Iewes
             throughout
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             a
             chiefe
             maintainer
             of
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             Nazarites
             .
          
           
           Thus
           the
           Word
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           newes
           of
           salvation
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           is
           many
           times
           charged
           with
           Noveltie
           ,
           Sedition
           ,
           and
           Heresie
           .
           But
           that
           which
           by
           the
           construction
           of
           carnall
           conceits
           ,
           may
           be
           tearmed
           Heresie
           ,
           Factious
           ,
           and
           Precise
           ,
           is
           the
           very
           right
           way
           to
           Heaven
           .
           
             I
             confesse
          
           (
           saith
           
             Paul
             )
             that
             after
             the
             way
             (
             which
             they
             call
             Heresie
             )
             so
             worship
             I
             the
             God
             of
             my
             Fathers
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           So
           may
           many
           good
           Christians
           ,
           and
           godly
           Ministers
           ,
           say
           in
           these
           Times
           to
           the
           men
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           After
           the
           way
           ,
           which
           you
           call
           Precisenesse
           ,
           Singularitie
           ,
           and
           Faction
           ,
           doe
           wee
           truly
           serve
           the
           living
           God
           ,
           and
           save
           our
           soules
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Or
           if
           the
           authoritie
           and
           power
           of
           his
           Preaching
           doth
           so
           astonish
           and
           confound
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           hath
           no
           heart
           to
           meddle
           that
           way
           ,
           or
           oppose
           against
           it
           ;
           yet
           at
           least
           ,
           rather
           than
           not
           be
           malicious
           ,
           hee
           will
           discharge
           his
           furie
           against
           his
           person
           .
        
         
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           a
           faithfull
           and
           conscionable
           Minister
           commonly
           ,
           wheresoever
           hee
           lives
           ,
           is
           an
           eminent
           marke
           whereat
           Prophanenesse
           and
           Policie
           ,
           Malice
           and
           Crueltie
           ,
           Hell
           and
           the
           World
           ,
           discharge
           the
           utmost
           of
           their
           rage
           and
           poyson
           .
           Hee
           above
           all
           others
           ,
           is
           sure
           to
           be
           wrongfully
           loaden
           with
           slanders
           ,
           disgraces
           ,
           lying
           imputations
           ,
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           foule
           indignities
           ;
           and
           many
           times
           by
           the
           baser
           sort
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           intolerable
           .
           If
           hee
           be
           but
           halfe
           so
           honestly
           carefull
           ,
           in
           providing
           for
           his
           family
           ,
           as
           the
           carnall
           worldling
           is
           cursedly
           carking
           ,
           hee
           is
           covetous
           :
           If
           powerfull
           in
           his
           Preaching
           ,
           hee
           is
           imperious
           :
           
           If
           hee
           oppose
           against
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           Time
           ,
           hee
           is
           factious
           :
           If
           hee
           be
           faithfull
           in
           his
           Ministerie
           ,
           hee
           is
           too
           precise
           ,
           and
           plaine
           :
           If
           hee
           comes
           home
           to
           mens
           Consciences
           ,
           hee
           is
           too
           particular
           ,
           and
           undiscreet
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           if
           hee
           were
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           hee
           should
           be
           
             a
             pestilent
             fellow
             ;
          
           if
           CHRIST
           IESVS
           ,
           blessed
           for
           ever
           (
           a
           horrible
           thing
           !
           )
           hee
           should
           be
           
             Belzebub
             :
          
           For
           so
           that
           glorious
           Lord
           ,
           and
           blessed
           Servant
           ,
           was
           nick-named
           and
           branded
           by
           the
           prophane
           World.
           
        
         
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           generation
           of
           the
           prophane
           and
           wicked
           Crue
           doe
           ever
           furiously
           band
           themselves
           together
           ,
           to
           transplant
           and
           root
           out
           a
           conscionable
           Minister
           ,
           whensoever
           God
           brings
           him
           amongst
           them
           .
           Like
           an
           unquiet
           and
           raging
           Sea
           ,
           they
           continually
           foame
           out
           spightfull
           speeches
           ,
           filthie
           and
           shamefull
           slanders
           ,
           and
           
             lay
             things
             unto
             his
             charge
             ,
             hee
             never
             knew
             :
          
           That
           so
           ,
           by
           discouraging
           him
           in
           his
           Ministerie
           ,
           weakening
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           breaking
           his
           heart
           ,
           they
           may
           any
           wayes
           be
           rid
           of
           him
           :
           Or
           else
           ,
           by
           picking
           unnecessarie
           Quarrels
           against
           him
           ,
           they
           labour
           by
           Authoritie
           ,
           and
           strong
           hand
           ,
           to
           throw
           him
           out
           of
           his
           place
           .
           For
           their
           malice
           against
           a
           powerfull
           Minister
           ,
           is
           endlesse
           ,
           and
           implacable
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           ever
           the
           propertie
           of
           un-ingenuous
           prophanenesse
           ,
           to
           hate
           and
           feare
           a
           faithfull
           and
           conscionable
           Preacher
           as
           ill
           as
           the
           Plague
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           esteeme
           of
           him
           .
           This
           appeares
           ,
           by
           
             Tertullus
          
           censure
           of
           
             Paul
             ;
             Certainely
          
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             wee
             have
             found
             this
             man
             a
             pestilent
             fellow
             :
          
           When
           indeed
           
           himselfe
           was
           a
           pernicious
           Orator
           ,
           
           and
           abused
           his
           cursed
           Eloquence
           ,
           to
           the
           confusion
           of
           Goodnesse
           .
           In
           the
           Originall
           ,
           the
           word
           signifies
           ,
           
             the
             Plague
             .
          
           The
           
             Plague
             ,
          
           that
           great
           affrighter
           ,
           and
           terror
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           men
           ,
           is
           not
           halfe
           so
           terrible
           and
           vexing
           ,
           as
           is
           that
           man
           to
           a
           carnall
           heart
           ,
           which
           preaches
           
             with
             power
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             the
             Scribes
          
           and
           formall
           Doctors
           ;
           and
           no
           marvell
           .
           The
           Plague
           threatens
           but
           onely
           the
           feares
           and
           pangs
           of
           a
           temporall
           death
           ,
           and
           takes
           but
           away
           the
           naturall
           Life
           ;
           but
           the
           powerfull
           Word
           ,
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           a
           conscionable
           Minister
           ,
           doth
           strike
           to
           the
           very
           heart
           of
           a
           carnall
           man
           ,
           the
           terrors
           of
           Hell-fire
           and
           everlasting
           Vengeance
           ,
           and
           doth
           labour
           to
           bereave
           him
           of
           his
           Life
           of
           Corruption
           ,
           and
           Pleasures
           ;
           which
           ,
           as
           I
           told
           you
           before
           ,
           is
           more
           sweet
           and
           deare
           unto
           him
           ,
           than
           his
           Life
           of
           Nature
           .
        
         
           And
           hereupon
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           as
           you
           see
           Townes
           and
           Cities
           busily
           bestirre
           themselves
           ,
           watch
           and
           ward
           ,
           diligently
           enquire
           ,
           and
           examine
           passengers
           ,
           to
           keepe
           out
           the
           Plague
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           the
           policie
           and
           practice
           of
           those
           places
           ,
           where
           Drunkards
           ,
           Swaggerers
           ,
           Worldlings
           ,
           and
           prophane
           men
           swarme
           ,
           joyntly
           to
           conspire
           and
           band
           together
           ,
           for
           the
           banishing
           of
           godly
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           driving
           them
           out
           of
           their
           Coast
           .
           CHRIST
           IESVS
           himselfe
           ,
           
             who
             spake
             as
             never
             any
             man
             spake
             ,
          
           was
           so
           used
           by
           the
           Swinish
           Gadarens
           ;
           as
           you
           may
           reade
           in
           the
           fifth
           of
           
             Luke
             .
             Paul
          
           and
           
             Barnabas
             ,
          
           that
           glorious
           paire
           of
           worthy
           Pastors
           ,
           were
           so
           used
           by
           the
           rebellious
           and
           stiffe-necked
           Iewes
           ,
           
             Act.
          
           13.
           whereupon
           
           they
           told
           them
           to
           their
           faces
           ,
           That
           thereby
           they
           judged
           themselves
           unworthie
           of
           everlasting
           life
           .
           
             Then
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Text
           )
           
             spake
             boldly
             ,
             and
             said
             ;
             It
             was
             necessarie
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             should
             have
             first
             beene
             spoken
             unto
             you
             :
             But
             seeing
             you
             put
             it
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             judge
             your selves
             unworthy
             of
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             loe
             wee
             turne
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           The
           Booke
           of
           God
           ,
           Ecclesiasticall
           Stories
           ,
           experience
           of
           our
           Times
           ,
           doe
           plentifully
           verifie
           and
           confirme
           this
           Point
           .
        
         
           5
           But
           if
           so
           be
           ,
           
           this
           Spirituall
           Foole
           ,
           whom
           wee
           have
           carried
           along
           through
           so
           many
           steps
           of
           impietie
           ,
           cannot
           have
           his
           will
           against
           the
           Preaching
           and
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           Minister
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           sees
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           which
           he
           cannot
           decline
           ,
           is
           like
           continually
           to
           vexe
           him
           ,
           to
           strike
           through
           his
           loynes
           ,
           with
           feare
           and
           trembling
           still
           to
           grate
           upon
           his
           Conscience
           for
           his
           sweet
           sinne
           ,
           to
           discerne
           and
           discover
           the
           very
           thoughts
           and
           imaginations
           of
           his
           heart
           ;
           or
           that
           hee
           is
           more
           ingenuous
           and
           faire-conditioned
           than
           other
           unregenerate
           men
           (
           for
           sometimes
           sweetnesse
           and
           lovingnesse
           of
           naturall
           disposition
           doth
           bridle
           men
           from
           raging
           against
           the
           power
           of
           holy
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           sinceritie
           of
           an
           honest
           man
           :
           )
           Why
           then
           ,
           in
           a
           fifth
           place
           ,
           hee
        
         
           First
           ,
           Either
           resolves
           (
           as
           many
           doe
           )
           to
           give
           the
           Preacher
           hearing
           indeed
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           reverent
           attention
           too
           ;
           but
           with
           this
           secret
           reservation
           ,
           That
           hee
           shall
           not
           stirre
           and
           move
           him
           with
           all
           his
           Preaching
           ;
           That
           say
           what
           hee
           will
           ,
           hee
           shall
           never
           perswade
           him
           ,
           that
           this
           or
           that
           sinne
           
           is
           so
           hainous
           as
           hee
           makes
           it
           ;
           hee
           shall
           never
           drive
           him
           from
           the
           Fashions
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           and
           Customes
           of
           his
           Fore-fathers
           ;
           hee
           shall
           never
           bring
           him
           out
           of
           conceit
           with
           good-fellowship
           .
           So
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           deafe
           Adder
           stoppeth
           his
           eares
           against
           the
           Enchanter
           ,
           charme
           hee
           never
           so
           wisely
           ;
           so
           shuts
           hee
           the
           eares
           of
           his
           heart
           against
           the
           Word
           of
           Life
           :
           and
           though
           it
           sounds
           dayly
           lowd
           and
           strongly
           in
           his
           eares
           ,
           yet
           will
           he
           by
           no
           meanes
           suffer
           it
           to
           sinke
           feelingly
           and
           powerfully
           into
           his
           soule
           .
           Those
           men
           which
           rest
           upon
           this
           step
           of
           impietie
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           degree
           of
           prophanenesse
           ,
           though
           they
           heare
           Sermon
           upon
           Sermon
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           still
           the
           same
           men
           :
           They
           are
           Lyers
           still
           ,
           they
           are
           Drunkards
           still
           ,
           they
           are
           Vsurers
           still
           ,
           they
           are
           Swearers
           still
           ,
           they
           are
           luke-warme
           Professors
           still
           ,
           &c.
           they
           are
           still
           as
           they
           were
           .
           Though
           these
           sinnes
           have
           againe
           and
           againe
           been
           cryed
           against
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           reproved
           ,
           and
           their
           Consciences
           convinced
           ;
           yet
           the
           Word
           which
           is
           preached
           amongst
           them
           ,
           hath
           no
           more
           power
           ,
           nor
           wrought
           more
           alteration
           upon
           them
           ,
           than
           upon
           the
           Seats
           where
           they
           sit
           :
           Though
           the
           glorious
           Light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           shine
           faire
           and
           bright
           upon
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           lye
           still
           hard
           frozen
           in
           their
           dregs
           ,
           and
           starke
           blinde
           in
           matters
           of
           Heaven
           :
           Though
           the
           Hammer
           of
           the
           Word
           beat
           often
           upon
           their
           hearts
           ,
           yet
           it
           doth
           not
           breake
           and
           bruise
           them
           ,
           but
           more
           and
           more
           harden
           and
           emmarble
           them
           ,
           like
           an
           Anvill
           and
           Adamant
           :
           Though
           they
           be
           washed
           with
           many
           plentifull
           Showers
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           yet
           they
           still
           continue
           
           blacke
           Moores
           ,
           and
           Leopards
           ;
           still
           full
           of
           the
           blacknesse
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           spots
           and
           pollution
           of
           Sathan
           .
        
         
           Let
           those
           that
           are
           such
           among
           you
           ,
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           beware
           in
           time
           :
           for
           assuredly
           ,
           the
           Damnation
           sleepeth
           not
           ,
           the
           Day
           of
           Reckoning
           and
           every
           mans
           particular
           Iudgement
           is
           very
           neere
           ;
           and
           then
           we
           must
           be
           answerable
           and
           countable
           for
           every
           Sermon
           wee
           have
           heard
           :
           Every
           Sermon
           will
           then
           stand
           up
           ,
           either
           to
           witnesse
           for
           us
           ,
           or
           against
           us
           ;
           for
           every
           one
           wee
           heare
           ,
           either
           advanceth
           us
           a
           step
           neerer
           towards
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           throwes
           us
           a
           stayre
           lower
           downe
           towards
           Hell.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Or
           if
           hee
           cannot
           so
           fence
           himselfe
           against
           the
           keene
           edge
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           two-edged
           Sword
           ,
           which
           day
           after
           day
           is
           layd
           to
           the
           root
           of
           his
           corruption
           ;
           nor
           so
           hide
           his
           head
           from
           the
           heat
           of
           that
           glorious
           and
           sacred
           Sunne
           of
           Truth
           ,
           which
           every
           Sabbath
           shines
           on
           his
           face
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           sharpe
           Arrowes
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           Truth
           and
           Righteousnesse
           doe
           pierce
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           Sword
           of
           Spirit
           gets
           so
           farre
           within
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           strikes
           and
           astonisheth
           his
           Conscience
           :
           Why
           then
           hee
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           Either
           strives
           and
           struggles
           against
           it
           ,
           by
           shifting
           and
           shielding
           himselfe
           with
           Distinctions
           ,
           Exceptions
           ,
           Excuses
           ,
           carnall
           Reasons
           ,
           Restrictions
           ,
           Limitations
           ,
           false
           Glosses
           ,
           private
           and
           partiall
           Interpretations
           ,
           and
           opposing
           one
           place
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           in
           his
           owne
           false
           and
           enforced
           Sense
           ,
           against
           the
           true
           meaning
           and
           naturall
           power
           of
           
           the
           Word
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           told
           you
           largely
           before
           .
           So
           wretchedly
           and
           unhappily
           is
           hee
           wedded
           to
           the
           sinfull
           pleasures
           of
           this
           vaine
           World
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           wrest
           his
           wit
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           ,
           to
           wrest
           out
           of
           his
           heart
           those
           piercing
           Arrowes
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           Truth
           ,
           shot
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           skilfull
           Archer
           ;
           which
           if
           he
           would
           suffer
           to
           search
           and
           sinke
           ,
           would
           fetch
           out
           the
           poyson
           of
           his
           naturall
           corruption
           ,
           mortifie
           his
           lust
           ,
           and
           save
           his
           soule
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Or
           if
           hee
           have
           not
           wit
           and
           understanding
           to
           furnish
           himselfe
           fitly
           with
           probable
           Interpretations
           ,
           formall
           Distinctions
           ,
           and
           plausible
           Exceptions
           ,
           (
           for
           this
           abilitie
           onely
           befalls
           prophane
           men
           of
           better
           parts
           ,
           and
           more
           understanding
           :
           )
           Why
           then
           ,
           being
           resolved
           not
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           nor
           to
           forsake
           his
           carnall
           contentments
           ,
           hee
           takes
           this
           course
           ;
           hee
           surfets
           so
           immoderately
           ,
           and
           drinkes
           so
           deepe
           of
           sensuall
           pleasures
           of
           that
           bosome-sinne
           to
           which
           hee
           is
           so
           much
           wedded
           ,
           that
           hee
           casts
           his
           Conscience
           asleepe
           ,
           drownes
           his
           heart
           in
           earthly
           delights
           ,
           and
           so
           goes
           on
           at
           all
           adventures
           ,
           and
           throwes
           himselfe
           upon
           Gods
           mercies
           ,
           without
           all
           ground
           or
           warrant
           ,
           with
           such
           conceits
           as
           these
           :
           That
           hee
           hopes
           hee
           shall
           doe
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           who
           are
           farre
           worse
           and
           more
           wicked
           than
           himselfe
           :
           That
           God
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           will
           be
           mercifull
           to
           one
           sinne
           :
           That
           all
           his
           other
           good
           parts
           and
           good
           deedes
           will
           countervaile
           and
           make
           amends
           for
           one
           infirmitie
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           hee
           will
           call
           it
           ,
           and
           conceive
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           a
           grosse
           and
           grievous
           
           sinne
           :
           )
           That
           one
           sinne
           will
           not
           require
           so
           great
           repentance
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           may
           be
           well
           enough
           done
           on
           his
           death-bed
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
        
         
           Thus
           I
           have
           acquainted
           you
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           with
           the
           steps
           of
           impietie
           ,
           and
           degrees
           of
           prophanenesse
           ,
           wherein
           unregenerate
           men
           ,
           which
           hate
           to
           be
           reformed
           ,
           and
           refuse
           to
           yeeld
           up
           themselves
           to
           bee
           mastered
           and
           guided
           by
           the
           Power
           and
           Light
           of
           the
           holy
           and
           heavenly
           Word
           of
           the
           true
           and
           ever-living
           God
           ,
           doe
           unhappily
           rest
           and
           repose
           themselves
           ,
           to
           the
           eternall
           confusion
           both
           of
           their
           soules
           and
           of
           their
           bodies
           :
           Which
           you
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           ,
           if
           you
           would
           profit
           by
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
           6
           Discover
           and
           defeat
           all
           those
           Snares
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           
           that
           wee
           have
           formerly
           mentioned
           to
           you
           in
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           
             pag.
          
           83.
           under
           the
           fourth
           Vse
           .
        
         
           7
           Deject
           and
           demolish
           those
           two
           strong
           Holds
           of
           Sathan
           ;
           first
           ,
           
           Carnall
           Reason
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           Corrupt
           Affection
           ;
           which
           I
           thus
           define
           :
           It
           is
           the
           actuated
           strength
           and
           rage
           of
           originall
           pollution
           ,
           which
           furiously
           executes
           the
           sensuall
           and
           unreasonable
           determinations
           of
           corrupted
           Carnall
           Reason
           ;
           stands
           at
           open
           defiance
           ,
           and
           professes
           open
           hostilitie
           against
           Grace
           ,
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           good
           men
           ,
           and
           courses
           of
           sanctification
           ;
           feedes
           upon
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           fills
           it selfe
           so
           full
           with
           worldly
           vanities
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           that
           growing
           by
           little
           and
           little
           incorrigible
           and
           untameable
           ,
           it
           breedes
           and
           brings
           forth
           ,
           as
           it
           naturall
           issue
           ,
           Despaire
           ,
           Horror
           ,
           and
           the
           Worme
           which
           never
           dies
           .
        
         
         
           By
           Carnall
           Reason
           ,
           I
           understand
           the
           whole
           speculative
           power
           of
           the
           higher
           and
           nobler
           part
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           which
           wee
           call
           the
           Vnderstanding
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           naturally
           and
           originally
           corrupted
           ,
           and
           utterly
           destitute
           of
           all
           Divine
           Light
           ;
           and
           doth
           afterward
           ,
           through
           it
           owne
           sinfull
           working
           and
           sensuall
           discourse
           ,
           grow
           wise
           in
           the
           World
           and
           earthie
           affaires
           ,
           but
           disconceitfull
           and
           opposite
           to
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           wisedome
           ,
           by
           concluding
           and
           commending
           to
           it selfe
           false
           Principles
           ,
           from
           deluded
           sence
           ,
           and
           deducing
           false
           conclusions
           from
           true
           Principles
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           continued
           exercise
           and
           experience
           in
           contemplation
           of
           Earth
           ,
           
           and
           passages
           of
           worldly
           Policie
           .
        
         
           By
           Corrupt
           Affection
           ,
           I
           meane
           and
           comprise
           all
           the
           active
           inferior
           powers
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           Will
           ,
           Affections
           ,
           Sence
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           polluted
           and
           empoysoned
           in
           the
           puddle
           of
           originall
           corruption
           ;
           and
           afterward
           being
           fleshed
           in
           sensuall
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           enfierced
           by
           Sathans
           suggestions
           ,
           become
           the
           furious
           executioners
           of
           all
           the
           sinfull
           decrees
           and
           unsanctified
           determinations
           of
           the
           mis-guided
           understanding
           and
           wisedome
           of
           the
           flesh
           .
        
         
           8
           In
           hearing
           the
           Word
           ,
           be
           sure
           ,
        
         
           
             First
             ,
          
           a
           To
           give
           earnest
           heed
           ,
           Heb.
           2.
           1.
           
        
         
           
             Secondly
             ,
          
           b
           To
           consider
           seriously
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           7.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           c
           That
           wee
           be
           not
           in
           this
           respect
           like
           leaking
           Vessels
           ,
           and
           have
           Sieve-like
           memories
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           2.
           1.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           d
           To
           keepe
           the
           Word
           with
           much
           adoe
           ,
           with
           great
           contention
           and
           colluctation
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           8.
           15.
           
        
         
         
           9
           Suffer
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Bondage
           to
           have
           its
           worke
           upon
           thee
           .
           
           Conclude
           horror
           upon
           thy
           heart
           ,
           by
           the
           working
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           from
           such
           places
           as
           these
           ;
           
             Deut.
          
           29.
           19
           ,
           20.
           2
           
           
             Thess
             .
          
           1.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           
             Rev.
          
           21.
           8.
           
        
         
           10
           When
           thy
           Conscience
           is
           once
           throughly
           wounded
           by
           the
           preparative
           worke
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Bondage
           ,
           
           and
           all
           thy
           sinnes
           ,
           even
           those
           in
           which
           thou
           hast
           taken
           greatest
           delight
           ,
           become
           heavie
           and
           a
           grievous
           burthen
           upon
           thy
           heart
           ;
           then
           let
           that
           heavie
           heart
           of
           thine
           receive
           spirituall
           warmth
           ,
           refreshing
           ,
           and
           life
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           By
           perusing
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           in
           all
           the
           passages
           of
           his
           Love
           ,
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           Satisfactions
           ,
           from
           his
           comming
           from
           the
           Bosome
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           untill
           his
           returning
           unto
           his
           right
           hand
           againe
           ;
           especially
           hanging
           upon
           him
           ,
           bleeding
           and
           dying
           ,
           and
           crying
           under
           the
           burthen
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           so
           conquering
           and
           concluding
           ,
           
             It
             is
             finished
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           By
           a
           feeling
           survey
           and
           sure
           setling
           upon
           all
           the
           Promises
           of
           Life
           ,
           sealed
           with
           his
           righteous
           bloud
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           By
           cleaving
           to
           Gods
           sweetest
           Name
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           forgive
           iniquitie
           ,
           transgression
           ,
           and
           sinne
           ,
           
             Exod.
          
           34.
           6
           ,
           7.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           By
           resting
           with
           all
           thankefull
           and
           joyfull
           acknowledgement
           ,
           and
           rejecting
           resolutely
           all
           scrupulous
           and
           fearefull
           injections
           ,
           upon
           that
           blessed
           Mysterie
           of
           Gods
           free
           grace
           ,
           which
           reacheth
           from
           everlasting
           to
           everlasting
           .
        
         
         
           11
           Then
           ever
           after
           walke
           watchfully
           and
           fruitfully
           in
           the
           path
           which
           is
           called
           holy
           .
           
        
         
           Now
           for
           continuall
           growing
           and
           profiting
           by
           the
           Ministerie
           ,
           in
           that
           new
           and
           blessed
           course
           ;
           and
           for
           thriving
           by
           the
           food
           of
           the
           Word
           which
           thou
           enjoyest
           ,
           take
           these
           directions
           ,
           looke
           unto
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           Looke
           to
           the
           dressing
           of
           it
           ;
           that
           thy
           spirituall
           Cooke
           be
           cunning
           ,
           and
           conscionable
           .
           Otherwise
           ,
           it
           may
           sometimes
           turne
           into
           ranke
           poyson
           unto
           thy
           Soule
           ,
           fill
           thee
           with
           winde
           ,
           and
           puffe
           thee
           up
           with
           a
           causelesse
           good
           conceit
           of
           thy selfe
           ;
           impaire
           thy
           spirituall
           health
           ,
           keepe
           thee
           stinted
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           at
           a
           stay
           ,
           &c.
           
           Nay
           ,
           an
           ill
           spirituall
           Cooke
           ,
           by
           his
           jugling
           Trickes
           ,
           may
           make
           thee
           beleeve
           all
           thy
           life
           long
           ,
           that
           thou
           growest
           in
           Grace
           ,
           and
           shalt
           goe
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           thou
           art
           starke
           dead
           in
           sinnes
           and
           trespasses
           ,
           and
           shalt
           be
           damned
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           The
           emptying
           and
           disburthening
           of
           the
           Stomacke
           of
           thy
           Soule
           ,
           of
           all
           Humours
           ,
           Passions
           ,
           Prejudice
           ,
           Crosses
           ,
           Troubles
           ,
           Temptations
           ,
           &c.
           or
           any
           thing
           that
           will
           hinder
           the
           puritie
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           from
           taking
           possession
           of
           thy
           Soule
           :
           even
           the
           Honey-combe
           ,
           the
           sweetest
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           is
           loathsome
           ,
           as
           the
           Wise-man
           sayth
           ,
           to
           a
           full
           stomacke
           .
           Thou
           must
           bring
           an
           Heart
           and
           Head
           ,
           like
           two
           emptie
           Buckets
           ,
           to
           draw
           with
           greedinesse
           and
           joy
           the
           Water
           of
           Life
           out
           of
           the
           Wells
           of
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           To
           procure
           and
           rayse
           an
           Appetite
           
           before
           thou
           come
           :
           from
           consideration
           ;
           first
           ,
           of
           its
           Necessitie
           :
           Where
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           not
           preached
           ,
           the
           people
           perish
           ;
           as
           you
           had
           it
           in
           the
           former
           Treatise
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Excellencie
           :
           It
           is
           farre
           more
           precious
           than
           purest
           Gold
           ,
           dearer
           than
           thousands
           of
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Sweetnesse
           :
           It
           passes
           the
           Honey
           ,
           and
           Honey-combe
           .
           
             David
             ,
          
           in
           his
           absence
           from
           the
           meanes
           ,
           holds
           the
           Swallow
           and
           Sparrow
           happle
           Birds
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           Profit
           :
           It
           builds
           up
           the
           inner
           man
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           Reception
           of
           it
           ;
           That
           it
           ever
           be
           entertained
           with
           farre
           more
           attention
           and
           reverence
           ,
           than
           if
           wee
           were
           hearing
           the
           mightiest
           Monarch
           in
           the
           World
           speaking
           immediately
           unto
           us
           ,
           by
           personall
           compellation
           ,
           about
           the
           weightiest
           affaire
           ,
           and
           neereliest
           concerning
           us
           :
           That
           it
           be
           ever
           heard
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           mightie
           and
           ever-living
           God.
           
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Retention
           .
           The
           most
           wholesome
           and
           soveraigne
           meat
           ,
           if
           presently
           voided
           ,
           nourisheth
           not
           at
           all
           ;
           many
           fall
           into
           a
           Consumption
           of
           Grace
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           weakenesse
           this
           way
           .
           They
           are
           hot
           and
           fierce
           to
           get
           unto
           a
           good
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           they
           doe
           well
           ,
           to
           be
           carefull
           thereabout
           ;
           but
           their
           forwardnesse
           and
           fervencie
           cooles
           and
           expires
           ,
           when
           the
           Sermon
           is
           done
           .
           They
           after
           ,
           have
           little
           more
           to
           doe
           with
           it
           ,
           save
           onely
           to
           say
           it
           was
           a
           good
           Sermon
           :
           As
           ,
           many
           have
           an
           unsatiable
           appetite
           in
           devouring
           meat
           ,
           who
           cannot
           keepe
           it
           for
           any
           space
           of
           time
           .
           
           The
           retentive
           power
           of
           the
           Soule
           then
           must
           be
           strengthened
           ,
           
           and
           exercised
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           attentive
           and
           attractive
           addes
           but
           more
           deadnesse
           to
           a
           spirituall
           Atrophie
           .
        
         
           Sixtly
           ,
           
           Concoction
           .
           By
           repetition
           ▪
           either
           in
           way
           of
           conference
           ,
           with
           our
           neighbours
           ,
           and
           Christian
           friends
           ;
           
           or
           in
           way
           of
           examination
           ,
           without
           Wives
           ,
           Children
           ,
           Servants
           ,
           Schollers
           ,
           or
           other
           inferiours
           .
           But
           principally
           ,
           by
           that
           ,
           first
           ,
           excellent
           Exercise
           of
           Meditation
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           very
           life
           of
           profitable
           Hearing
           ;
           and
           the
           want
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           all
           good
           Lessons
           :
           It
           inflames
           the
           heart
           with
           a
           kindly
           heat
           ,
           to
           practise
           ;
           as
           in
           brooding
           ,
           the
           Hen
           inspires
           heat
           ,
           and
           begets
           life
           :
           secondly
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           heat
           of
           Prayer
           ;
           that
           both
           warmes
           the
           heart
           ,
           fits
           the
           food
           ,
           and
           brings
           a
           blessing
           upon
           both
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           
           Digestion
           .
           By
           application
           of
           the
           points
           unto
           our
           owne
           particular
           ;
           by
           sorting
           the
           particulars
           of
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           unto
           our
           owne
           necessities
           ;
           for
           the
           conquering
           of
           this
           Lust
           ,
           ruling
           of
           that
           Passion
           ,
           leaving
           this
           Sinne
           ,
           performing
           that
           Dutie
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Eightly
           ,
           Practice
           .
           Walking
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           it
           afterward
           ;
           which
           makes
           it
           our
           owne
           ,
           and
           keepes
           the
           Soule
           in
           health
           ,
           and
           growth
           ,
           and
           comfortable
           temper
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           wee
           may
           constantly
           grow
           by
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           principall
           publike
           Banquet
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           provided
           for
           feeding
           his
           Childrens
           Soules
           .
        
         
           The
           Sacraments
           are
           a
           second
           Service
           .
        
         
           Even
           by
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Baptisme
           ,
           wee
           may
           
           grow
           ,
           not
           onely
           when
           wee
           feele
           it
           in
           our
           owne
           bodies
           ;
           but
           also
           ,
           when
           wee
           see
           it
           administred
           unto
           others
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           the
           custome
           which
           hath
           prevailed
           in
           most
           places
           ,
           of
           neglecting
           and
           contemning
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Food
           of
           our
           Soules
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           severely
           censured
           ,
           and
           sharpely
           reproved
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           second
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           wee
           may
           thrive
           excellently
           ,
           if
           wee
           follow
           those
           Directions
           in
           my
           Preparative
           to
           it
           :
           To
           which
           I
           referre
           you
           ,
           in
           the
           succeeding
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
      
       
         
         
           A
           BRIEFE
           TABLE
           OF
           THE
           CHIEFE
           HEADS
           Contained
           in
           this
           Treatise
           of
           the
           SAINTS
           GVIDE
           .
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             
               AFfection
            
             to
             be
             joyned
             with
             hearing
             .
             
               pag.
            
             179
          
           
             
               Afflictions
            
             no
             strange
             thing
             .
             
               p.
            
             118.
             
             They
             are
             but
             short
             .
             120
          
           
             
               Afflictions
            
             raised
             by
             the
             Devill
             against
             Christians
             .
             109
          
           
             
               Antidotes
            
             against
             afflictions
             .
             110
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Application
            
             required
             in
             hearing
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             why
             .
             180
             ,
             181
          
           
             
               Apostates
            
             &
             their
             danger
             .
             103
          
           
             Atheisme
             .
             50
          
           
             
               Attention
            
             in
             hearing
             required
             ,
             174.
             
             How
             hindered
             ,
             84.
             
             How
             helped
             .
             175
             ,
             176
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             
               Benefits
            
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             59
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             
               Catechising
            
             our
             families
             ,
             pressed
             in
             nine
             Reasons
             .
             228
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Carnall
            
             Reason
             and
             corrupt
             affection
             defined
             .
             246
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             
               Caveats
               ,
            
             that
             wee
             may
             profit
             in
             hearing
             the
             Word
             .
             247
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Carnall
            
             Objections
             against
             the
             Word
             .
             61
             ,
             to
             83
          
           
             
               Charitie
            
             among
             Christians
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             among
             Papists
             .
             81
          
           
             
               Christ
            
             suffers
             with
             his
             afflicted
             ,
             121
          
           
             
               Considerations
            
             sixteene
             for
             the
             usefulnesse
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             216
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Conversion
             
               tried
               .
            
             89
          
           
             
               Covetousnesse
               ,
            
             and
             the
             signes
             of
             it
             .
             96
          
           
             
               Curses
            
             sixe
             of
             unprofitable
             hearing
             .
             190
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Cursed
            
             is
             their
             condition
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             reformed
             by
             the
             Word
             in
             sixe
             particulars
             .
             199
          
        
         
           
             D.
             
          
           
             
               Danger
            
             in
             absenting
             from
             the
             Word
             .
             58
          
           
             
               Degrees
            
             in
             sinning
             .
             53
          
           
             
               Devill
            
             steales
             away
             the
             Word
             ,
             85
             ,
             86.
             
             He
             hinders
             conversion
             ,
             87.
             
             And
             a
             through
             reformation
             ,
             88
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             deales
             with
             men
             as
             
               Pharaoh
            
             with
             
               Moses
               .
            
             93
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Dearenesse
            
             of
             things
             ,
             why
             greater
             now
             than
             formerly
             .
             82
          
           
             
               Delight
            
             in
             the
             Word
             helpes
             memorie
             .
             179
          
           
             
               Duties
            
             required
             before
             hearing
             ,
             145
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             hearing
             ,
             173
             ,
             &c.
             
             After
             hearing
             .
             182
          
        
         
           
             E.
             
          
           
             
               Effects
            
             of
             Pride
             .
             142
          
           
             The
             
               End
            
             of
             our
             Creation
             .
             204
          
           
             
               Examination
               ,
            
             when
             required
             .
             166
             ,
             167
          
           
             
               Examples
            
             for
             the
             practice
             of
             Preparation
             .
             155
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             F.
             
          
           
             
               False
            
             changes
             ,
             88
             ,
             89.
             
             How
             tried
             .
             102
          
           
             
               Frequent
            
             preaching
             proved
             out
             of
             antiquitie
             .
             205
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Feet
               ,
            
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             them
             .
             17
          
           
             
               Finall
            
             falling
             from
             grace
             ,
             not
             granted
             ,
             101.
             
             But
             partially
             and
             frequently
             ,
             106.
             
             The
             good
             we
             get
             by
             falls
             .
             108
          
           
             
               Fretting
            
             at
             afflictions
             ,
             132.
             
             At
             the
             prosperitie
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             133
          
        
         
           
           
             G.
             
          
           
             
               Grace
            
             is
             of
             a
             growing
             nature
             .
             40
          
           
             
               Godly
            
             men
             distinguished
             from
             Hypocrites
             ,
             by
             sixe
             markes
             .
             8
             ,
             9
          
           
             The
             
               Godly
            
             shine
             brighter
             after
             their
             falls
             .
             39
          
           
             
               Gods
            
             Children
             but
             few
             .
             130
          
           
             
               Gods
            
             Law
             not
             like
             mans
             .
             54
          
           
             
               God
            
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             affliction
             .
             113.
             
             His
             aime
             in
             afflicting
             his
             .
             117
          
           
             
               Gods
            
             love
             to
             his
             ,
             exceedes
             the
             creatures
             .
             114
          
        
         
           
             H.
             
          
           
             
               Hardnesse
            
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             a
             helpe
             against
             it
             .
             52
             ,
             53
          
           
             
               Helpes
            
             to
             heare
             the
             Word
             understandingly
             .
             177
          
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Ignorance
            
             like
             darkenesse
             ,
             31.
             
             The
             danger
             of
             it
             ,
             
               p.
            
             32.
             to
             37.
             
             &
             46
             ,
             47
          
           
             
               Iudgements
            
             of
             Non-proficients
             by
             the
             Word
             .
             48
          
           
             
               Iudgements
            
             for
             the
             contempt
             of
             it
             .
             201
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Iudgements
            
             why
             rather
             to
             be
             expected
             in
             our
             time
             .
             80
          
        
         
           
             K.
             
          
           
             
               Knowledge
            
             must
             be
             practicall
             ,
             5.
             
             Fruits
             of
             divine
             
               Knowledge
               .
               ibid.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             
               Learning
            
             humane
             onely
             will
             not
             save
             .
             19
             ,
             20
          
           
             
               Lets
            
             of
             not
             profiting
             by
             the
             Word
             .
             
               p.
            
             50.
             to
             123
          
           
             
               Life
            
             to
             be
             lost
             for
             God.
             12
          
           
             
               Light
               ,
            
             what
             meant
             by
             it
             .
             16
          
           
             
               Love
            
             to
             God
             and
             our
             neighbours
             tried
             .
             68
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             
               Many
            
             take
             more
             paines
             for
             Hell
             ,
             than
             some
             for
             Heaven
             .
             
               p.
            
             75.
             to
             78
          
           
             The
             
               Matter
            
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             43
          
           
             Math.
             10.
             4.
             
               expounded
               .
            
             195
          
           
             Good
             
               Meanings
            
             will
             not
             save
             .
             21
          
           
             
               Meanes
            
             to
             quicken
             attention
             to
             the
             Word
             .
             175
          
           
           
             
               Meditation
            
             requisite
             after
             hearing
             ,
             184.
             
             The
             Benefits
             of
             it
             ,
             185.
             
             Directions
             for
             it
             ,
             227
             ,
             228
          
           
             
               Ministers
            
             Embassadours
             :
             why
             .
             72
          
           
             
               Ministers
               ,
            
             why
             they
             preach
             so
             seldome
             .
             209
          
           
             
               Ministerie
            
             of
             the
             Word
             like
             the
             Wedding
             feast
             .
             57
          
           
             The
             
               Miserie
            
             of
             the
             naturall
             estate
             .
             141
          
           
             The
             
               More
            
             wee
             have
             ,
             the
             greater
             our
             account
             .
             143
          
           
             
               Motives
               ,
            
             To
             walke
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             
               p.
            
             41.
             to
             49.
             
             To
             prepare
             for
             hearing
             it
             ,
             151.
             
             To
             profit
             by
             it
             .
             197
          
        
         
           
             O.
             
          
           
             
               Obedience
            
             to
             the
             Word
             required
             .
             187
          
           
             
               Opennesse
            
             of
             heart
             to
             receive
             the
             Word
             .
             172
          
        
         
           
             P.
             
          
           
             
               Pathes
               ,
            
             what
             meant
             by
             them
             .
             18
          
           
             
               Papists
            
             keepe
             the
             Word
             from
             the
             Laitie
             ,
             28.
             
             Their
             Objections
             answered
             .
             29
          
           
             
               Peace
            
             that
             the
             Gospel
             brings
             with
             it
             .
             70
          
           
             
               Persecution
            
             to
             be
             endured
             for
             the
             Word
             .
             10
          
           
             
               Perseverance
               ,
            
             how
             hindered
             by
             Sathan
             ,
             100.
             
             How
             crowned
             by
             God.
             105
          
           
             
               Popish
            
             Hospitalitie
             ,
             with
             its
             causes
             .
             81
          
           
             
               Prayers
            
             and
             praises
             must
             be
             fervent
             ,
             and
             free
             .
             10
          
           
             
               Prayer
            
             before
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             .
             170
             ,
             171
          
           
             
               Preaching
            
             prefer'd
             before
             reading
             ,
             211.
             
             More
             needfull
             now
             ,
             than
             formerly
             ,
             213.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             too
             much
             .
             62
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Preservatives
            
             against
             sinne
             ,
             107.
             
             Against
             spirituall
             Pride
             ,
             136
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Preparation
            
             requisite
             before
             hearing
             ,
             145.
             
             Without
             it
             ,
             the
             Word
             hurts
             ,
             145
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             profit
             of
             it
             ,
             158
             ,
             &c.
             
             What
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             required
             in
             it
             .
             165
          
           
             
               Pride
            
             may
             spring
             from
             Gods
             providence
             .
             132
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Priviledges
            
             of
             the
             godly
             .
             124
          
           
             
               Prophanenesse
            
             of
             Ministers
             no
             excuse
             for
             disobedience
             to
             the
             Word
             .
             73
          
           
           
             
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             their
             contents
             and
             benefits
             .
             1
             ,
             2
          
           
             
               Purging
            
             of
             the
             heart
             before
             hearing
             ,
             from
             sinne
             and
             worldly
             cares
             .
             168
             ,
             169
          
        
         
           
             Q.
             
          
           
             
               Qualifications
            
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             before
             hearing
             .
             152
          
        
         
           
             R.
             
          
           
             Recusancie
             .
             51
          
           
             Regeneration
             ,
             
               what
               .
            
             24
          
           
             
               Reading
            
             the
             Word
             pressed
             ,
             214.
             
             Objections
             against
             it
             answered
             .
             224
          
           
             
               Remembring
            
             the
             Word
             ,
             a
             Dutie
             .
             182
          
           
             
               Repetition
            
             and
             Conference
             ,
             another
             .
             185
             ,
             186
             ,
             227
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Sathans
             
               Policie
               .
            
             106
          
           
             Separatists
             
               condemned
               .
            
             126
             ,
             127
          
           
             
               Service
            
             of
             God
             how
             to
             be
             qualified
             .
             67
          
           
             Sixe
             
               Sinnes
            
             follow
             unprofitable
             hearers
             .
             194
          
           
             
               Sinne
            
             against
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             ,
             how
             committed
             .
             201
          
           
             
               Singularitie
               ,
            
             what
             required
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             .
             128
          
           
             
               Sleeping
            
             in
             the
             Church
             condemned
             .
             176
          
           
             Sathans
             
               Sleights
            
             to
             hinder
             the
             Words
             worke
             .
             83
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Spirituall
            
             Pride
             ,
             123.
             
             How
             it
             ariseth
             .
             124
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Sweet
            
             sinne
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             .
             55
          
        
         
           
             T.
             
          
           
             
               Things
            
             required
             to
             the
             love
             of
             God
             and
             men
             .
             67
          
        
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Vnderstanding
            
             of
             the
             Word
             required
             .
             177
          
           
             
               Vowes
            
             to
             be
             payd
             .
             9
          
        
         
           
             W.
             
          
           
             
               Wicked
            
             men
             hate
             the
             godly
             :
             why
             .
             116
             ,
             117
          
           
           
             
               Wicked
            
             men
             band
             together
             against
             a
             powerfull
             Minister
             .
             239
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Wisedome
            
             indeed
             ,
             how
             to
             be
             had
             .
             3
             ,
             4
          
           
             Fruits
             of
             worldly
             
               Wisedome
               ,
            
             4.
             who
             is
             a
             wise
             man.
             
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             Worldly
             
               Wisedome
            
             will
             not
             save
             us
             .
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             
               WORD
               :
            
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             
               Word
               .
            
             15
          
           
             The
             
               Word
            
             our
             chiefest
             treasure
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Our
             Light
             to
             Heaven
             .
             19
             ,
             38
          
           
             The
             literall
             
               Word
               ,
            
             without
             the
             spirituall
             meaning
             ,
             will
             not
             profit
             us
             .
             23
          
           
             How
             men
             labour
             to
             blunt
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             
               Word
               .
            
             233
          
           
             Struglings
             of
             a
             wicked
             heart
             ,
             to
             get
             the
             
               Word
            
             out
             ,
             being
             once
             got
             in
             .
             244
          
           
             The
             
               Word
            
             workes
             Regeneration
             and
             Sanctification
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             It
             is
             lively
             and
             sharpe
             in
             three
             respects
             ,
             26.
             
             It
             is
             a
             Love-letter
             from
             God
             ,
             42.
             
             It
             shall
             judge
             us
             ,
             45.
             
             It
             is
             not
             mans
             ,
             but
             Gods
             invention
             ,
             50.
             
             It
             profits
             converted
             and
             unconverted
             ,
             59.
             
             It
             must
             dwell
             in
             us
             plentifully
             ,
             and
             how
             ,
             105
             ,
             213
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             fits
             every
             man
             in
             all
             occasions
             .
             215
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               ;
               Will-Worship
            
             hated
             by
             God.
             22
             ,
             23
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A68954-e200
           
             The
             Contents
             and
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Psalmes
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             119.
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             The
             Division
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Three
             Lessons
             to
             be
             learned
             thence
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             observable
             in
             the
             13.
             
             Part.
             
          
           
             1
             How
             
               David
            
             became
             wiser
             than
             his
             enemies
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             True
             wisdome
             to
             be
             had
             only
             from
             and
             in
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             The
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Because
             other
             wisdome
             provides
             only
             for
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             this
             for
             the
             soul●
             .
          
           
             2
             He
             sets
             downe
             the
             fruits
             of
             his
             knowledge
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             All
             our
             knowledge
             must
             be
             practicall
             .
          
           
             Luke
             12.
             47.
             
          
           
             The
             foureteenth
             Part
             explaned
             .
          
           
             1
             Vers
             .
             106.
             
          
           
             2
             Vers
             .
             107.
             
          
           
             3
             Vers
             .
             108.
             
          
           
             4
             Vers
             .
             109
             ,
             110.
             
          
           
             5
             Vers
             .
             111
             ,
             112.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             Sixe
             markes
             to
             distinguish
             a
             godly
             man
             and
             an
             hypocrite
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Vers
               .
            
             105.
             
          
           
             A
             godly
             man
             is
             guided
             by
             the
             Word
             in
             all
             his
             wayes
             .
          
           
             A
             naturall
             man
             not
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Or
             in
             par●
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Vers
               .
            
             106.
             
          
           
             He
             performes
             all
             his
             Vowes
             .
          
           
             An
             unregenerate
             man
             doth
             not
             pay
             them
             .
          
           
             Hos
             .
             6
             ▪
             4.
             
          
           
             3
             Vers
             .
             107.
             
          
           
             He
             patiently
             suffers
             persecution
             for
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             carnall
             Gospeller
             spare●
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Act.
             14.
             22.
             
          
           
             4
             Vers
             .
             108.
             
          
           
             He
             is
             frequent
             in
             praying
             and
             praysing
             .
             The
             other
             not
             .
          
           
             The
             Reason
             .
          
           
             5
             Vers
             .
             109
             ,
             110.
             
          
           
             He
             will
             lose
             his
             life
             for
             God.
             
          
           
             A
             temporarie
             is
             offended
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             13.
             21.
             
          
           
             6
             Vers
             .
             111
             ,
             112.
             
          
           
             A
             Child
             of
             God
             counts
             the
             Word
             his
             greatest
             Treasure
             .
          
           
             *
             Vers
             .
             162.
             
          
           
             *
             Vers
             .
             72.
             
          
           
             The
             Reason
             .
          
           
             A
             Christian
             man
             hath
             such
             assurance
             in
             the
             good
             things
             of
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             easily
             moderate
             his
             affections
             as
             touching
             earthly
             and
             transitorie
             things
             .
             It
             is
             otherwise
             with
             an
             Hypocrite
             .
          
           
             And
             why
             ?
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
            
             105.
             explained
             .
          
           
             The
             Word
             is
             taken
             three
             wayes
             .
          
           
             1
             For
             the
             substantial
             Word
             .
          
           
             The
             written
             and
             sounding
             Word
             .
          
           
             The
             effectuall
             Word
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             What
             is
             m●ant
             by
             Light
             ?
          
           
             John
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             1
             Christ
             originally
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Ministers
             ,
             ministerially
             .
          
           
             R●vel
             .
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             Act.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             Word
             instrumentally
             .
          
           
             The
             faithfull
             are
             the
             subjects
             of
             this
             Light.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             3
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             
               Feet
               .
            
          
           
             4
             What
             ,
             by
             
               Paths
               .
            
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             Verse
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             No
             other
             meanes
             can
             bring
             us
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Not
             humane
             Learning
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             22.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             Iere.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             Not
             worldly
             wisedome
             .
             The
             wisedome
             of
             Gods
             Book
             ,
             &
             mans
             brain
             ,
             stand
             at
             oddes
             ,
             with
             an
             everlasting
             opposition
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             8.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             16.
             23.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             17.
             23.
             
          
           
             Not
             good
             meanings
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             9.
             54
             ,
             55.
             1
             
             Sam.
             15.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             Not
             will-worship
             .
          
           
             Col.
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             18.
             28.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             32.
             17.
             
          
           
             Not
             the
             Word
             it selfe
             in
             the
             Letter
             ,
             without
             the
             meaning
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             Word
             workes
             regeneration
             ;
             without
             which
             ,
             no
             salvation
             .
          
           
             What
             regeneration
             is
             ?
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             Act.
             13.
             26.
             
          
           
             Act.
             14.
             3.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
            
             Dearing
             ,
             pag.
             325.
             1
             
             Cor
             ▪
             4.
             15.
             
             Iam.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             Reason
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Word
             is
             able
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             whole
             man.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Heb.
            
             4.
             12.
             opened
             .
          
           
             The
             Word
             is
             said
             to
             be
             lively
             in
             three
             regards
             .
          
           
             It
             quickens
             .
          
           
             It
             lasts
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.
             89.
             
          
           
             It
             disperseth
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             searcheth
             into
             every
             part
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             23.
             29.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Confutation●
             of
             Papists
             ,
             who
             keepe
             the
             Word
             in
             an
             unknowne
             Tongue
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             19.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             5.
             39.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             ●
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Act.
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             ●
             Pet.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Be●
             .
             de
             Verb.
             Dei
             ,
             2.
             cap.
             15.
             
             At
             Catholica
             Ecclesia
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Sess
             .
             22.
             ca.
             8.
             
             Can.
             9.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             The
             Scriptures
             are
             ready
             to
             be
             abused
             by
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             to
             error
             ,
             heresie
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             So
             may
             Meat
             be
             abused
             ,
             and
             the
             Aire
             infected
             :
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             18.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Of
             terror
             to
             them
             that
             delight
             not
             in
             Gods
             Word
             .
          
           
             I
             Iob.
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             Act.
             26.
             18.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Darkenesse
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             in
             feare
             .
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             15.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             He
             knowes
             not
             whither
             he
             goes
             .
             
               Ioh.
            
             12.
             35.
             
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             ignorant
             men
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             The
             fruits
             of
             ignorance
             .
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             Thess
             .
             1.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             Coloss
             .
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Zeph.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Admonition
             to
             take
             the
             Word
             for
             our
             guide
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             Isai
             .
             38.
             8.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             10.
             12.
             
          
           
             Math.
             25.
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             19.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
          
           
             Instruction
             .
             See
             
               Chrysoft
               .
            
             in
             
               Math.
               pag.
            
             76.
             
          
           
             Motives
             .
             ●
             
          
           
             The
             Word
             is
             a
             Love-Letter
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             Quid
             est
             autem
             Scriptura
             sacra
             ,
             nisi
             quaedam
             Epistola
             Omnipotentis
             Dei
             ad
             creaturam
             suam
             ?
             Greg.
             Epist
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
             Epist
             .
             48.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             matter
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             excellent
             and
             precious
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             141.
             3.
             
             Iob
             31.
             1.
             
          
           
             3
             We
             must
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             12.
             47
             ,
             48.
             
          
           
             Conscience
             ;
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             19.
             7.
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             12.
             8.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             55.
             11.
             
          
           
             4
             A
             fearefull
             judgement
             shall
             befall
             the
             not
             hearers
             and
             practisers
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             Math.
             10.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Deut
             28.
             49.
             
          
           
             Hinderances
             from
             profiting
             by
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             Let
             1.
             
          
           
             Atheisme
             .
          
           
             Some
             thinke
             the
             Word
             to
             be
             but
             a
             humane
             policie
             .
          
           
             A
             removing
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             *
             It
             may
             bee
             discerned
             by
             a
             proper
             ,
             naturall
             ,
             and
             inherent
             Majestie
             from
             all
             humane
             writings
             and
             imitatory
             delusions
             and
             impostures
             of
             Satan
             ;
             such
             as
             is
             the
             Alcaron
             
          
           
             Let
             2.
             
          
           
             Recusancie
             .
          
           
             Let
             3.
             
          
           
             Hardnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             desperatenesse
             in
             sinning
             .
          
           
             Iob
             21.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             A
             preservative
             against
             this
             .
          
           
             The
             degrees
             in
             sinne
             .
          
           
             1
             A
             motion
             to
             sinne
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             Will
             inticed
             .
          
           
             3
             Delight
             .
          
           
             4
             Consent
             .
          
           
             5
             Practice
             .
          
           
             6
             Pleasure
             .
          
           
             7
             Custome
             .
          
           
             8
             Excusing
             .
          
           
             9
             Defending
             .
          
           
             10
             Continuance
             .
          
           
             11
             Boasting
             .
          
           
             12
             A
             reprobate
             sense
             .
          
           
             Let
             4.
             
          
           
             A
             conceit
             ,
             that
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             like
             mens
             Lawes
             ,
             takes
             hold
             of
             ,
             and
             will
             condemne
             onely
             notorious
             sinners
             .
          
           
             This
             Let
             is
             removed
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             11.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             88.
             21.
             
          
           
             Let
             5.
             
          
           
             An
             eager
             pursuit
             of
             a
             mans
             sweet
             sinne
             .
          
           
             *
             
               What
               is
               meant
               by
               a
               sweet
               sinne
               .
            
             Quemadmodum
             nemo
             tam
             perditus
             ,
             aut
             flagitiosus
             invenitur
             :
             quin
             ab
             aliquo
             vitio
             magis
             quàm
             caeteris
             abhorreat
             ;
             sic
             nemo
             tantae
             sanctitatis
             est
             ,
             quin
             ad
             unum
             aliquod
             peccatum
             ,
             quam
             ad
             caetera
             propenstor
             sit
             .
             Cart.
             p.
             1262.
             
          
           
             Math.
             22.
             
          
           
             Luke
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             Parable
             of
             the
             great
             Supper
             let
             out
             by
             3.
             circumstances
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             Hos
             .
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             Luke
             14.
             18.
             
          
           
             19.
             
          
           
             20.
             
          
           
             Math.
             22.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             63.
             5.
             
          
           
             A
             counter-poyson
             against
             this
             .
          
           
             1
             Gods
             House
             is
             the
             Presence
             .
             Chamber
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           
             2
             Christ
             is
             there
             .
             
               Math.
            
             18.
             20.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             3
             The
             Spirit
             is
             there
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             Angels
             are
             there
             .
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             11.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             5
             The
             Saints
             are
             there
             .
             
               Psal
               .
            
             16.
             3.
             
          
           
             6
             The
             effect
             of
             the
             Word
             to
             the
             unconverted
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             18.
             
             Eph.
             6.
             15.
             
             Act.
             14.
             3.
             
             &
             20.
             32.
             
          
           
             The
             benefit
             of
             it
             to
             Converts
             .
          
           
             1
             It
             encreaseth
             their
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             2
             Their
             faith
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             preserves
             them
             from
             luke-warmenesse
             .
          
           
             4
             It
             prevents
             relapses
             .
          
           
             5
             It
             recovers
             them
             ,
             being
             fallen
             .
          
           
             6
             It
             will
             ●uide
             them
             aright
             in
             all
             their
             wayes
             .
          
           
             Let
             6.
             
          
           
             Carnall
             conceits
             and
             objections
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             May
             we
             not
             be
             saved
             without
             hearing
             the
             Word
             preached
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             No
             more
             than
             wee
             can
             reape
             without
             sowing
             ,
             or
             live
             without
             food
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Eph
             4.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Frequent
             preaching
             is
             not
             so
             necessary
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             a
             gracelessè
             heart
             to
             loath
             the
             heavenly
             Manna
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             84.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Our
             fore-fathers
             had
             no
             preaching
             ,
             yet
             are
             saved
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Their
             condemnation
             shall
             be
             easier
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor
             43
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             We
             are
             bound
             to
             blesse
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             dealt
             more
             graciously
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             What
             needs
             so
             much
             adoe
             ?
             The
             whole
             dutie
             of
             man
             is
             soone
             learned
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             soone
             said
             ,
             not
             so
             soone
             done
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             12.
             13.
             
             Math.
             22.
             40.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Things
             required
             ,
             before
             a
             man
             can
             love
             God
             or
             man.
             
          
           
             How
             our
             service
             to
             God
             must
             be
             qualified
             .
          
           
             A
             triall
             of
             our
             love
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             A
             triall
             of
             our
             love
             to
             our
             neighbour
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Tumults
             and
             divisions
             ,
             disquietnesse
             and
             discontentment
             accompanies
             your
             preaching
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             good
             reason
             for
             it
             .
             
               Luke
            
             11.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Sathan
             hinders
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             So
             doe
             wicked
             men
             ,
          
           
             And
             a
             m●ns
             owne
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             Luke
             12.
             49.
             
          
           
             Math.
             10.
             34.
             
          
           
             Luke
             12.
             51.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             42.
             28.
             
          
           
             The
             Gospel
             is
             not
             the
             cause
             of
             troubles
             ,
             but
             mens
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             Math.
             13.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             7
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             Word
             is
             brought
             to
             us
             by
             weak
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             Gods
             goodnesse
             ,
             to
             speake
             to
             us
             by
             men
             ,
             like
             to
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             19.
             
          
           
             2
             It
             is
             his
             love
             so
             to
             honour
             mankind
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             men
             his
             Embassadours
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4
             16.
             
          
           
             The
             Ministers
             prophanenesse
             is
             no
             priviledge
             of
             disobedience
             to
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             28.
             9.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             13.
             13.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             3.
             36.
             
          
           
             Math.
             23.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             See
             
               Ecclus.
            
             37.
             18.
             
          
           
             Luke
             22.
             43.
             
          
           
             Luke
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               See
            
             Downam●
             C.
             H.
             pag.
             362.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             This
             course
             is
             wearisome
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Many
             will
             not
             take
             such
             paines
             to
             goe
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             others
             doe
             to
             goe
             to
             Hell.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             23.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             18.
             28.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             There
             was
             never
             good
             world
             since
             preaching
             came
             in
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             This
             hath
             alwayes
             beene
             the
             complaint
             of
             Idolaters
             .
          
           
             *
             Marke
             that
             ,
             I
             befeech
             you
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             the
             very
             language
             of
             the
             Papists
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             *
             Apologetico
             .
             Vid.
             Calv.
             in
             Ier.
             330.
             
          
           
             Austin
             .
             Epist
             .
             121.
             
          
           
             Luke
             12.
             47
             ,
             48.
             
          
           
             Our
             Times
             deserve
             greater
             judgement
             ,
             than
             the
             former
             Times
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             for
             three
             reasons
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             3.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Popish
             Hospitality
             ,
             upon
             what
             grounds
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Our
             times
             may
             compare
             with
             any
             for
             works
             of
             charity
             .
          
           
             The
             reasons
             of
             the
             higher
             price
             of
             things
             now
             .
          
           
             De
             Rep.
             lib.
             6
             ,
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Satans
             sleights
             to
             hinder
             the
             effectuall
             working
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             He
             would
             keep
             them
             from
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             Or
             else
             hinder
             the
             power
             of
             it
             
          
           
             Hee
             keepes
             them
             from
             attending
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             this
             depth
             he
             uses
             to
             fill
             our
             minds
             with
             barren
             melancholy
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             men
             post
             off
             reproofes
             ,
             and
             apply
             them
             Pharisoically
             all
             the
             while
             to
             others
             .
             He
             fills
             our
             minds
             either
             with
             worldly
             ,
             or
             else
             with
             impertinent
             unseasonable
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Some
             understand
             not
             what
             they
             heare
             .
          
           
             In
             others
             ,
             Sathan
             steales
             it
             away
             immediately
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Or
             the
             World
             steales
             away
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             4
             He
             labours
             to
             keepe
             them
             from
             practising
             what
             they
             know
             .
          
           
             I
             He
             would
             hinder
             their
             conversion
             sundry
             wayes
             .
          
           
             
               See
            
             Yates
             ,
             pag.
             173.
             
             &
             229.
             
          
           
             2
             Broad
             ,
             pag.
             100.
             
          
           
             5
             He
             would
             have
             them
             rest
             in
             a
             partiall
             reformation
             ,
             and
             superficiall
             conversion
             .
          
           
             Severall
             unsound
             changes
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             cases
             ,
             Truth
             is
             the
             truest
             Touchstone
             ,
             to
             difference
             a
             true
             convert
             from
             all
             states
             of
             unregeneration
             .
             See
             
               Gonge
               ,
               p.
            
             130.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Hieron
               .
               p.
            
             158.
             
             
               Marbury
            
             in
             his
             Sermon
             at
             P.
             C.
             
               Dod
            
             upon
             the
             Cōmandements
             ,
             
               p.
            
             10.
             
             
               Dike
               ,
               p.
            
             195.
             
             True
             Watch
             ,
             
               p.
            
             61.
             
          
           
             Fruits
             of
             a
             true
             conversion
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             5.
             18.
             
          
           
             Math.
             19.
             22.
             
          
           
             Act.
             5.
             
          
           
             Math.
             13.
             44.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Satan
             deales
             with
             men
             ,
             as
             
               Pharaoh
            
             did
             with
             the
             Israelites
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             8.
             25.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             10.
             9.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             14.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iosephus
             .
          
           
             
               See
            
             Broade
             .
             pag.
             141
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Satan
             would
             condition
             with
             men
             in
             their
             conversion
             .
          
           
             *
             Foure
             infallible
             marks
             of
             cove●ousnesse
             :
             1
             Carking
             :
             2
             Strained
             bowels
             to
             the
             necessities
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             or
             any
             truly
             poore
             .
             3
             Too
             much
             businesse
             in
             the
             world
             .
             4
             Injustice
             ,
             or
             using
             of
             injurious
             or
             indirect
             courses
             of
             getting
             wealth
             See
             
               Wha●●ly
               ,
               pag.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             Gard.
             of
             Spirit
             .
             Flow.
             2.
             part
             .
             pag.
             G
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             See.
             
               Isa
               .
            
             25.
             10.
             
          
           
             Sathan
             would
             hinder
             perseverance
             .
          
           
             Math.
             13.
             
          
           
             Math.
             12.
             43.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             ●
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             29.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             Math.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             Difference
             betweene
             a
             false
             and
             saving
             change
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             19.
             26.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             4
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             21.
             8
             :
          
           
             Hee
             strives
             ,
             if
             hee
             cannot
             make
             them
             to
             fall
             totally
             and
             finally
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             fall
             partially
             ,
             and
             as
             frequently
             as
             he
             can
             .
          
           
             Sathans
             policie
             .
          
           
             Preservatives
             against
             sinne
             ,
             whereby
             Gods
             children
             keepe
             themselves
             from
             grosse
             falls
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             7
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
            
             Gouge
             ,
             p.
             171
             ,
             172.
             
          
           
             The
             good
             that
             they
             get
             by
             their
             falls
             .
          
           
             Jude
             23.
             1
             
             Thess
             .
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             He
             sends
             forth
             flouds
             of
             persecution
             and
             affliction
             after
             them
             .
          
           
             Comfortable
             considerations
             against
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             1
             From
             Gods
             Decree
             ,
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             himselfe
             .
             
               Act.
            
             14.
             22.
             
          
           
             Act.
             14.
             22.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             18.
             
          
           
             2
             From
             the
             gracious
             effects
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             for
             our
             good
             .
          
           
             They
             make
             us
             watchfull
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Humble
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             To
             contemne
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             To
             see
             further
             into
             the
             mysterie
             of
             godlinesse
             .
          
           
             3
             Though
             Satan
             and
             his
             instruments
             be
             the
             instrument
             to
             afflict
             ,
             yet
             God
             is
             the
             principall
             Agent
             ,
             who
             will
             order
             all
             for
             their
             good
             .
          
           
             Job
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             a.
             44.
             15.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             54.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             31.
             33.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             49.
             16.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             8.
             6.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             18.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1●
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             ●yptian
             Epist
             .
             ad
             An●e●an
             .
             lib.
             4.
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             Why
             the
             wicked
             hate
             and
             persecute
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             *
             Jerome
             .
          
           
             Gods
             aime
             in
             his
             childrens
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             4
             Afflictions
             are
             no
             strange
             things
             .
          
           
             The
             Saints
             have
             gone
             before
             us
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11
             36
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             Christ
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Math.
             20
             23.
             
          
           
             Math.
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             79.
             4.
             
          
           
             5
             2.
             
             
               Cor.
            
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             Afflictions
             are
             but
             short
             ,
             and
             they
             worke
             a
             weight
             of
             glory
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             many
             times
             they
             are
             .
             See
             
               David
               ,
               Psal
               .
            
             69.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             7.
             17.
             
          
           
             6
             Christ
             doth
             suffer
             and
             sympathize
             with
             his
             children
             in
             affliction
             .
          
           
             See
             
               Isa
               .
            
             63.
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             23
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Col.
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             9
             Satan
             hinders
             the
             working
             of
             the
             Word
             ;
             by
             spiritual
             Pride
             .
          
           
             Spirituall
             Pride
             may
             arise
             in
             Gods
             children
             .
          
           
             1
             From
             a
             consideration
             of
             their
             priviledges
             .
          
           
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             From
             their
             care
             ,
             to
             keepe
             themselves
             undefiled
             .
          
           
             Against
             separation
             from
             our
             Church
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             8.
             18.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             71.
             7.
             
             &
             79.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             Gods
             children
             are
             but
             few
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             3
             Sathan
             tempts
             to
             Pride
             ,
             by
             a
             distasting
             of
             a
             mans
             particular
             calling
             .
          
           
             4
             From
             Gods
             providence
             .
          
           
             Examples
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             73.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             1●
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Job
             31.
             
          
           
             22.
             
          
           
             29.
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Iob
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ionah
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             5
             Sathan
             makes
             men
             to
             pride
             themselves
             in
             their
             abilities
             and
             gifts
             .
          
           
             Preservatives
             against
             spirituall
             Pride
             .
          
           
             1
             Meditate
             upon
             Gods
             pure
             eyes
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             64.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Vpon
             Gods
             infinite
             perfection
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iob
             25.
             5.
             
          
           
             Iob
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             Iob
             25.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Iob
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             3
             Compare
             thy selfe
             with
             other
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             24.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             38.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             22.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             4
             Compare
             thy selfe
             with
             Gods
             holy
             Law.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             5
             Consider
             what
             thou
             hadst
             beene
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             left
             thee
             to
             thy selfe
             .
          
           
             6
             Consider
             the
             fearfull
             effects
             of
             Pride
             .
          
           
             7
             The
             more
             a
             man
             hath
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             is
             accountable
             for
             .
          
           
             Luke
             12.
             48.
             
          
           
             1
             Preparation
             required
             to
             profitable
             hearing
             .
          
           
             For
             want
             of
             preparation
             ,
             the
             Word
             becomes
             to
             men
             ,
          
           
             1
             The
             savour
             of
             death
             unto
             death
             .
          
           
             2
             As
             Seed
             in
             the
             high
             way
             ground
             .
          
           
             3
             Men
             are
             made
             but
             onely
             formall
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             4
             Some
             become
             scornets
             .
          
           
             5
             Others
             are
             cold
             and
             dead-hearted
             .
          
           
             Preparation
             requisite
             in
             civill
             affaires
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             41.
             14.
             
          
           
             H●st
             .
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             40.
             
          
           
             Motives
             to
             Preparation
             .
          
           
             1
             Precepts
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             1
             Eccles
             .
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             Before
             wee
             heare
             ,
             our
             hearts
             must
             be
             qualified
             with
             ,
          
           
             1
             Softnesse
             .
          
           
             2
             Humilitie
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             25.
             9.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             57.
             15.
             
          
           
             3
             Honestie
             .
          
           
             Luke
             8.
             15.
             
          
           
             4
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             5
             Teachablenesse
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             40.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             luke
             8.
             18.
             
          
           
             2
             Instances
             for
             the
             practice
             of
             Preparation
             .
          
           
             MOSES
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             IOSHVAH
             .
          
           
             J●sh
             .
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Josh
             .
             7.
             13.
             
          
           
             SAMVEL
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             16.
             5.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             IOSIAH
             .
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             35.
             6.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             people
             ,
             before
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             19.
             10.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             3
             The
             profit
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Iob
             11.
             13.
             
          
           
             14.
             
          
           
             15.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             112.
             
             Prov.
             3.
             24.
             
          
           
             Iob
             5.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             46.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Job
             5.
             23.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             8.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             3.
             25.
             
          
           
             See
             Iob
             5.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             Math.
             25.
             
          
           
             Luke
             ●3
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             What
             preparation
             is
             .
          
           
             Four●
             things
             required
             in
             preparation
             .
          
           
             1
             Examination
             .
          
           
             1
             Extraordinarie
             .
          
           
             In
             time
             of
             publike
             calamitie
             .
          
           
             2
             When
             our
             families
             are
             visited
             with
             some
             speciall
             judgement
             .
          
           
             3
             When
             wee
             our selves
             are
             afflicted
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             2
             Ordinarie
             .
          
           
             1
             Every
             day
             .
          
           
             2
             Before
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             3
             Before
             wee
             heare
             the
             Word
             preached
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             dutie
             besides
             hearing
             ,
             is
             purging
             of
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             another
             dutie
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             dutie
             ,
             opennesse
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             2
             Duties
             required
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             1
             To
             set
             our selves
             in
             Gods
             presence
             .
          
           
             2
             Attention
             .
          
           
             A
             Cavea●
             .
          
           
             3
             Heare
             with
             understanding
             .
          
           
             4
             Heare
             with
             affection
             .
          
           
             5
             Heare
             with
             application
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             duties
             after
             hearing
             .
          
           
             1
             We
             must
             remember
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             second
             dutie
             ,
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             third
             duty
             after
             hearing
             ,
             Conference
             and
             Repetition
             .
          
           
             4
             A
             fourth
             duty
             ,
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             24.
             33
             ,
             34.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68954-e18680
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Quid
             autem
             est
             Scriptura
             sacra
             ,
             nisi
             quaedam
             Epistola
             Omnipotentis
             Dei
             ad
             Creaturam
             suam
             ?
             Greg.
             Epist
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
             Epist
             .
             84.
             
          
           
             Muscul
             .
             in
             Ma●
             .
             p.
             365.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Joel
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             See
             Whately
             ,
             pag.
             123.
             
          
           
             See
             my
             Booke
             of
             walking
             with
             God
             ,
             
               pag.
            
             158.
             
          
           
             See
             
               Chrysostome
            
             upō
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             
               About
               which
               ,
               see
            
             Chrys
             .
             tom
             .
             5.
             serm
             .
             contra
             Gulam
             ,
             p.
             828
             ,
             829.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             1
             
               See
            
             Austin
             .
             conf
             .
             lib.
             6.
             pag.
             16●
             .
          
           
             a
             Quoniam
             hesterno
             die
             de
             latrone
             secimus
             .
             mentionem
             ,
             &c.
             Ambros
             .
             de
             sancto
             latrone
             ,
             serm
             .
             44.
             
          
           
             b
             Qui
             hesterno
             d●e
             affuistis
             ,
             &c.
             August
             .
             in
             Ps
             .
             33.
             
             Conc.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Quousque
             hesterno
             die
             disputatum
             fit
             ,
             credo
             meminisse
             charitatem
             vestram
             ,
             ex
             ipso
             loco
             hodie
             sumamus
             exordium
             .
             Idem
             in
             Psal
             34
             Conc.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Vnde
             hesterno
             die
             multum
             locuti
             sumus
             .
             Idem
             Expos
             .
             in
             Johan
             .
             pag
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             Hestern●
             die
             perveneramus
             autem
             usque
             ad
             istum
             versum
             ,
             &c.
             
             Idem
             in
             Psal
             .
             48.
             
             Conc.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Hesternus
             sirmo
             protractus
             ,
             &c.
             Idem
             in
             Psal
             .
             58.
             
             Conc.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Posterior
             pars
             Psalmi
             ,
             de
             quo
             hesterna
             die
             locuti
             sumus
             ,
             &c.
             
             Idem
             in
             Psal
             .
             78.
             
             Conc.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Hesterno
             die
             Psal
             .
             brevior
             tractabatur
             ,
             &c.
             
             Idem
             in
             Psal
             .
             142.
             
          
           
             i
             Primùm
             igitur
             persuadeamus
             ,
             ut
             iuramentorum
             fuga
             in
             melius
             mutationem
             faciat
             :
             etsi
             enun
             hert
             &
             nudius
             tertius
             de
             hāc
             vobis
             locutus
             sum
             ma●eriâ
             ,
             neque
             tamen
             bodie
             desistam
             ,
             neque
             cras
             ,
             neque
             perendie
             ,
             eadem
             persuadere
             .
             Chrysost
             .
             ad
             Pop.
             Antioch
             .
             Hom.
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             Movent
             me
             quide●s
             (
             fratres
             )
             ad
             hunc
             sermonem
             vespertina
             spectacula
             ,
             &c.
             
             Bafil
             
               the
               great
               ,
            
             Serm.
             in
             ebriet
             .
             &
             luxum
             ,
             quibu●
             die
             Paschae
             populum
             affectum
             ●idit
             ,
             pag.
             331.
             
          
           
             l
             Hesterno
             die
             &c.
             bodie
             de
             Baptismo
             ac
             beneficio
             inde
             ad
             nos
             promanante
             ,
             breviter
             disseremus
             .
             He●ternâ
             luce
             nos
             oratio
             praeterfluxit
             ,
             tum
             qui●
             tempus
             urgebat
             ,
             tum
             ne
             fastidium
             satietatemque
             sermonis
             prolixitas
             pareret
             .
             Sermonis
             quippe
             satietas
             non
             minus
             auribus
             inimica
             est
             ,
             quam
             cibus
             immodicus
             corpori
             .
             Nazianzen
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             
             Orat.
             40.
             in
             sanctum
             Baptisma
             ,
             pag.
             614.
             
          
           
             See
             him
             in
             
               Math.
            
             15.
             
             
               Hom.
            
             53.
             
               pag.
            
             304.
             at
             *
          
           
             m
             Si
             meministis
             hesterno
             sermone
             ,
             &c.
             Bernard
             .
             in
             Psal
             .
             Qui
             habitat
             .
             &c.
             Serm.
             12.
             pag.
             546.
             
          
           
             n
             Quidnam
             sibi
             vult
             ,
             quod
             minor
             est
             hodiè
             vest●r
             conventus
             &
             infrequens
             theatrum
             eorum
             qui
             ad
             nos
             confluunt
             ?
             Non
             enim
             ut
             humanae
             res
             ,
             ita
             &
             spirituales
             ad
             definita
             tempora
             distinctae
             sunt
             .
             Sermoni
             spirituali
             omne
             diei
             tempus
             idoneum
             fuerit
             .
             Et
             quid
             dico
             diei
             tempus
             ?
             Neque
             si
             nox
             ingruat
             ,
             spirituali
             doctrinae
             praeiudicat
             .
             Propterea
             &
             Timotheo
             Paulus
             scribens
             diccebat
             ,
             
               Insta
               tempestivè
               ,
               intempestivè
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Et
             iterum
             audi
             beatum
             Lucam
             ,
             dicentem
             :
             
               Discessurus
               crastino
               Paulus
               ,
               &c.
               
               Sermonem
               produxit
               ad
               mediam
               noctem
               .
            
             Num
             tempus
             obfuit
             ,
             dic
             quaeso
             ?
             Num
             propt●reà
             doctrinae
             sermo
             impeditus
             ?
          
           
             o
             Non
             miremini
             ,
             fratres
             charissimi
             ,
             si
             bodiè
             〈◊〉
             sermonem
             ,
             Deo
             au●iliante
             persocero
             .
             Accidit
             bodiè
             terribitis
             casus
             ,
             &c.
             Tom.
             10.
             part
             .
             2.
             ad
             fratres
             in
             Eremo
             ,
             Serm.
             33.
             
          
           
             Quemadmodum
             siquis
             lucis
             huius
             lychnaeo
             aquam
             inspergeret
             ,
             aut
             oleum
             duntaxat
             eximeret
             ,
             lucem
             extingueret
             :
             Ita
             habet
             &
             donum
             Spiritus
             .
          
           
             Facta
             est
             igitur
             vespera
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             &
             factum
             est
             mane
             ,
             dies
             unus
             .
             Sed
             hi
             nostri
             de
             illâ
             vesp●râ
             sermones
             ab
             hâc
             vespera
             iam
             occu●ati
             ,
             hic
             orationi
             nostra
             finem
             imponunt
             .
             Hexam
             .
             H●m
             .
             2.
             ad
             finem
             .
          
           
             
               See
            
             Conc.
             2.
             in
             Psal
             .
             88.
             
          
           
             *
             Vnde
             Episcopū
             necesse
             est
             in
             fingulos
             ut
             sic
             dicam
             dies
             sementem
             facere
             ,
             ut
             ipsa
             saltē
             assuetudine
             doctrinae
             ,
             sermonē
             auditorum
             animi
             retinere
             possint
             .
             De
             Sacerd.
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             Verbum
             Dei
             quod
             quotidiè
             nobis
             aperitur
             &
             quodam
             modo
             frangitur
             ,
             panis
             quotidianus
             est
             :
             &
             quomodo
             illum
             panem
             ventres
             ,
             sic
             istum
             esuriunt
             mentes
             .
             August
             .
             Hom.
             42.
             
             Ex.
             50.
             
          
           
             
               See
            
             Instructions
             of
             comforting
             afflicted
             Consciences
             ,
             pag.
             154.
             
          
           
             
               See
            
             Aust
             .
             Conf.
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Perlatum
             ad
             nos
             est
             Reverendiss
             .
             siatrem
             nos●rum
             Basihum
             ,
             Episcap
             .
             velut
             unum
             ,
             de
             Laicis
             ,
             &c.
             
             Greg.
             ep
             .
             l.
             8.
             c.
             11.
             &
             in
             Evang.
             Hom.
             17.
             
             Col.
             381.
             
             &
             Past
             .
             Cur.
             p.
             2.
             
             Col.
             1248.
             
          
           
             Rogatus
             quoque
             ,
             (
             
               speaking
               of
            
             Austin
             )
             à
             non●●●llis
             in
             eorū
             temporalibus
             causis
             ,
             Episiolas
             ad
             diversos
             dabat
             ;
             Sed
             hanc
             suam
             à
             melioribus
             rebus
             occupationē
             tanquam
             angariā
             deputabat
             ,
             suavem
             s●m●cr
             habens
             d●
             ijs
             ,
             quae
             Dei
             sunt
             ,
             vel
             allocutionem
             vel
             collocu●●●nem
             fraternae
             ac
             den●esticae
             familiaritatis
             .
             Possid
             .
             de
             vit
             .
             Aug.
             
          
           
             De
             Baptismo
             reserente
             D.
             D.
             Donne
             .
          
           
             
               See
            
             ad
             fratres
             in
             Eremo
             ,
             Serm.
             33.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             *
             Audite
             ,
             obsecre
             ,
             seculares
             omnes
             ,
             Comparate
             vobis
             Biblia
             ,
             animae
             Pharmaca
             ,
             &c.
             
             Omnia
             humeris
             nostris
             injicitis
             .
             Vos
             operlebat
             duntaxat
             à
             nobis
             institui
             ,
             uxores
             vero
             à
             vobis
             &
             liberos
             .
             Nunc
             vero
             Satanicas
             cantiones
             ac
             saltationes
             praeferunt
             pueri
             vestri
             ,
             quemadmodum
             Coci
             ,
             &
             Obsonatores
             ,
             &
             Chorearum
             ductores
             ;
             Psalmum
             autem
             nemo
             novit
             ullū
             .
             Chrysost
             .
             in
             3.
             ad
             Coloss
             .
             Hom.
             9.
             
             Col.
             1054.
             
          
           
             *
             Ipsi
             detrah●bant
             mihi
             ,
             ego
             autem
             orabam
             .
          
           
             *
             Vidisti
             quomodo
             ,
             quacunque
             calamitate
             humanam
             naturam
             premente
             ,
             conveniens
             ex
             Scripturis
             antidotum
             accipere
             liceat
             ,
             &
             omnis
             huius
             vitae
             repellatur
             cura
             ,
             neque
             ab
             ullo
             quod
             accidit
             gravemur
             ?
             Propterea
             obsecro
             ,
             ut
             subinde
             huc
             veniatis
             ,
             &
             divinae
             Scriptura
             lectionem
             diligenter
             auscultetis
             ;
             non
             solum
             cum
             huc
             veniatis
             sed
             &
             domi
             divina
             Biblia
             in
             manus
             sumite
             ,
             &
             utilitatem
             in
             illis
             positam
             magno
             studio
             suscipite
             .
             Insuper
             ,
             quod
             ad
             augendas
             vires
             corporis
             sensibilis
             ille
             cibus
             facit
             ,
             id
             anima
             lectio
             facit
             .
             Spirituale
             enim
             alimentum
             est
             ,
             &
             fortem
             reddit
             animam
             .
             Chrysost
             .
             Hom.
             29.
             in
             Gen.
             pag.
             150.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Sathans
             depth
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             
               Helpe
               to
               Devotion
               ,
               p.
            
             155.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Dike
               ,
            
             of
             Christs
             temptations
             ,
             
               p.
            
             219.
             
          
           
             Job
             27.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Quid
             is●a
             Scriptura
             ,
             nisi
             quaedam
             Epistola
             omnipotentis
             Dei
             ad
             creaturā
             〈◊〉
             ?
             &
             certè
             sicubi
             esset
             gloria
             vestra
             alibi
             constituta
             ,
             &
             scripta
             iam
             Imperatoris
             accipe●●t
             ,
             non
             cessaret
             ,
             non
             quiesce●et
             ,
             somnū
             oculis
             non
             daret
             ,
             nisi
             prius
             quid
             sibi
             Imperator
             terrenus
             scripsisset
             agnoviss●t
             .
             Imperator
             Coeli
             ,
             Dominus
             hominū
             &
             Angelorū
             ,
             pro
             vita
             tuā
             tibi
             suas
             Epistolas
             transmisit
             ,
             &
             tamen
             ,
             gloriose
             fili
             ,
             easdem
             Epistolas
             ardenter
             legere
             negligis
             .
             St●●de
             ergo
             quaeso
             ,
             &
             quotidiè
             Creatoris
             tui
             verba
             meditare
             .
             Disce
             cor
             Dei
             in
             verbis
             Dei
             ,
             ut
             ardenti●s
             ad
             aeterna
             susp●res
             ,
             ut
             mens
             ▪
             vestra
             ad
             coelestia
             regna
             maioribus
             desideriis
             accendatur
             .
             Greg.
             tom
             .
             2.
             
             Ep.
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             84.
             
             Col.
             808
             ▪
             
          
           
             b
             Hom.
             4.
             in
             Lev.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             Eccles
             .
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             Psal
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             e
             Discat
             memori●●r
             Psalterium
             ,
             &
             usque
             ad
             annos
             pub●rtatis
             libros
             So●omonis
             ,
             Evangelia
             ,
             Apostolos
             ,
             &
             Prophetas
             ,
             sui
             cordis
             th●saurum
             faciat
             .
             Hier●n
             .
             par
             .
             3.
             tract
             .
             15.
             
             Ep●
             ad
             Gaudent
             .
          
           
             f
             Omnia
             clar●
             sunt
             &
             plana
             ex
             divinis
             Scripturis
             .
             Quae●unque
             necessaria
             sunt
             ,
             manifesta
             sunt
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             2.
             ad
             Thess
             .
             Hom.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             Domin●s
             per
             Evangelia
             sua
             locutus
             est
             ,
             non
             ut
             pauci
             inte●●igerent
             ,
             sed
             ut
             omnes
             .
             Plato
             scripsit
             in
             Scripturā
             ,
             sed
             non
             scripsit
             populis
             ,
             sed
             paucis
             vix
             enim
             intelligunt
             tres
             homines
             .
             In
             Psal
             .
             86.
             
          
           
             h
             contra
             Julian
             .
             lib.
             7.
             medium
             circiter
             libri
             .
          
           
             i
             Cui
             enim
             non
             sunt
             manifesta
             ,
             q●aecunque
             in
             Evangelio
             scripta
             sunt
             ▪
             Quis
             autem
             audiens
             ,
             Beatos
             esse
             mites
             ,
             beatos
             misericordes
             ,
             beatos
             mundi-cordes
             ,
             caeteraque
             huiusmodi
             ,
             desiderabit
             praeceptorem
             ,
             ut
             aliquid
             eorum
             discat
             ,
             quae
             dicuntur
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             de
             Lazar●
             ,
             Con●
             .
             3.
             pag.
             876.
             
             
               See
               abundantly
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               in
            
             Polan
             .
             Symphoniâ
             ,
             pag.
             38.
             &c.
             
          
           
             k
             Quid
             ais
             homo
             ?
             Non
             est
             tui
             negotij
             Scripturas
             evolvere
             ,
             quoniam
             innum●ris
             curis
             distraheris
             ?
             Imò
             tuum
             magis
             est
             quàm
             illorum
             ,
             &c.
             De
             Lazaro
             ,
             Tom.
             2.
             
             Conc.
             3.
             p.
             874.
             
          
           
             *
             Neque
             unquam
             fi●ri
             potest
             :
             non
             potest
             ,
             inquam
             ,
             fieri
             ,
             ut
             quisquam
             salutem
             assequatur
             ,
             ni
             perpetuò
             vers●tur
             in
             lectione
             spirituali
             .
          
           
             l
             Nec
             solùm
             vobis
             sufficiat
             ,
             quòd
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             divinas
             lectiones
             auditis
             ;
             sed
             etiam
             in
             domibus
             vestris
             aut
             ipsi
             legite
             ,
             aut
             alios
             legentes
             r●quirite
             ,
             &
             libenter
             audite
             .
          
           
             m
             (
             1
             )
             Recolite
             ,
             fratres
             ,
             sententiam
             Domini
             nostri
             ,
             quâ
             dicit
             ;
             Si
             totum
             mundum
             lucr●tur
             homo
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             n
             (
             2
             )
             Quid
             autem
             permanet
             in
             homine
             ,
             nisi
             quod
             quisque
             aut
             legendo
             ,
             aut
             orando
             ,
             aut
             bona
             opera
             faciendo
             ,
             pro
             animae
             salute
             ,
             in
             thesauro
             conscientiae
             suae
             recondiderit
             .
             De
             Tem.
             Serm.
             55.
             
             
               See
            
             Gregor
             .
             Moral
             .
             Dialog
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             o
             Etque
             creb●ò
             vobis
             praedicimus
             multis
             ante
             diebus
             argumentum
             de
             quo
             sumus
             loquuturi
             ,
             ut
             bis
             in
             medio
             di●bus
             ,
             sumpto
             libro
             ,
             perpensaque
             rei
             summâ
             totā
             ,
             posteaquam
             intellexeritis
             ,
             quid
             dictum
             sit
             ,
             quid
             restet
             dicendum
             ,
             mentem
             vestram
             instructiorem
             reddatis
             ad
             audienda
             quae
             post
             disserentur
             .
             Idque
             semper
             hortor
             ,
             &
             hortari
             non
             desinam
             ,
             ut
             non
             hic
             tantùm
             attendatis
             ijs
             quae
             dicuntur
             ,
             verum
             etiam
             cum
             domi
             fueritis
             ,
             assiduè
             divinarum
             Scripturarum
             lectioni
             vacetis
             .
             Quod
             quidem
             &
             ijs
             ,
             qui
             privatim
             mecum
             congressi
             sunt
             ,
             non
             destiti
             inculcare
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             de
             Lazaro
             ,
             Conc.
             2.
             pag.
             874.
             
             
               See
               to
               this
               purpose
               in
               the
               Answer
               to
               the
               third
               Objection
               ,
               a
               little
               before
               .
            
          
           
             p
             See
             
               Pol.
               Symphon
               .
               pag.
            
             60.
             where
             he
             proves
             this
             Assertion
             .
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost
             .
             in
             praefat
             .
             in
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Romanos
             .
          
           
             r
             Of
             which
             ,
             see
             
               Rogers
            
             seven
             Treatises
             ,
             
               pag.
            
             289.
             
             The
             Epistle
             Dedicatorie
             to
             the
             Practice
             of
             Christianitie
             .
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             See
             Practice
             of
             Christianitie
             ,
             
               p.
            
             289
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             a
             Veruntamen
             ,
             charissimi
             ,
             in
             tantâ
             morum
             diversitate
             &
             tam
             detestabili
             corruptelâ
             ,
             regite
             demos
             vestras
             ,
             regite
             silios
             vestros
             ,
             regite
             fam●lias
             vestras
             .
             Quomodo
             ad
             nos
             pertinet
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             loqui
             vobis
             :
             Sic
             ad
             vos
             pertinet
             in
             domibus
             vestris
             agere
             ,
             ut
             bonam
             rationem
             reddatis
             de
             his
             qui
             vobis
             sunt
             subditi
             .
             In
             Psal
             .
             50.
             pag.
             596.
             
          
           
             b
             Quaeso
             ,
             mi
             frater
             ,
             quaeso
             ,
             omnibus
             tibi
             subiectis
             ,
             &
             bonae
             voluntatis
             ,
             in
             domo
             tuâ
             à
             maiore
             usque
             ad
             minimum
             ,
             amorem
             &
             dulcedinem
             regni
             Coelestis
             ,
             amaritudinem
             &
             timorem
             Gehennae
             annuncies
             ,
             &
             de
             eorum
             salute
             solicitus
             &
             pervigil
             existas
             ,
             quia
             pro
             omnibus
             tibi
             subiectis
             qui
             in
             domo
             tuâ
             sunt
             ,
             rationem
             Domino
             reddes
             .
             Annuncia
             ,
             praecipe
             ,
             impera
             ,
             suade
             ijs
             ut
             caveant
             se
             à
             Superbiâ
             ,
             à
             Detractione
             ,
             ab
             Ebrietate
             ,
             à
             Fornicatione
             ,
             à
             Luxuriâ
             ,
             ab
             Ira
             ,
             à
             Periurio
             ,
             à
             Cupiditate
             ,
             quae
             est
             radix
             omnium
             malorum
             .
             Lib.
             de
             Salutar
             .
             Documentis
             ,
             pag.
             541.
             
          
           
             c
             Infans
             tibi
             est
             ?
             Ne
             ansam
             &
             occasionem
             arripiat
             improbitas
             :
             ab
             infantia
             sanctirate
             imbuatur
             ,
             ab
             ipsis
             unguiculis
             Spiritui
             consecretur
             .
             Orat.
             40.
             in
             S.
             Bapt.
             
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             From
             the
             end
             of
             their
             being
             .
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
          
           
             Necessitie
             .
          
           
             Reason
             3.
             
          
           
             Example
             of
             
               Eli.
               
            
          
           
             Reason
             4.
             
          
           
             Equitie
             .
          
           
             Reason
             5.
             
          
           
             Profit
             .
          
           
             Reason
             6.
             
          
           
             Comfort
             .
          
           
             Reason
             7.
             
          
           
             Honour
             .
          
           
             Reason
             8.
             
          
           
             Hurt
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Sed
             plerique
             homi●um
             haec
             non
             reminiscuntur
             ,
             qui
             filios
             suos
             ab
             infantiá
             exterminant
             ;
             qui
             filios
             suos
             &
             frias
             suas
             ab
             incurabulis
             non
             erudiunt
             ,
             non
             corripiunt
             à
             iuventute
             ;
             non
             prohibent
             mala
             ,
             non
             odiunt
             pess●●a
             ,
             non
             coercent
             illicita
             ,
             non
             admonent
             timorem
             Dei
             ,
             non
             comminantur
             iudicium
             Gehennae
             ,
             non
             vitae
             aeternae
             introitum
             decent
             ;
             non
             enim
             edacunt
             eos
             in
             disciplina
             ,
             atque
             eruditione
             Domini
             ,
             quia
             non
             egerunt
             curam
             pro
             animabus
             eorum
             ,
             neque
             soliciti
             sunt
             pro
             salute
             ,
             vel
             perditione
             filiorum
             .
             Huiusmodi
             cum
             non
             ●rudiunt
             neque
             corripiunt
             filios
             suos
             ,
             &
             ipsorum
             animam
             igni
             inextinguibili
             in
             introitum
             tradunt
             ,
             &
             semet
             ipsos
             in
             furorem
             iudicij
             demergunt
             ;
             omnia
             enim
             quae
             deliquerint
             filij
             ,
             de
             parentibus
             requiruntur
             ,
             qui
             non
             erudierint
             ,
             neque
             corripuerint
             filios
             suos
             .
             Huius
             evidens
             exemplum
             in
             Heli
             ostenditur
             ,
             &
             in
             filijs
             eius
             ,
             atque
             in
             alijs
             alibi
             .
             Origen
             .
             in
             lib.
             Job
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             7
             
          
           
             8
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             See
             
               Musculus
            
             and
             others
             upon
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             See
             my
             discourse
             of
             true
             happinesse
             ,
             
               pag.
            
             58.
             
          
           
             See
             
               Bu●ton
            
             of
             Melancholy
             ,
             
               pag.
            
             214.
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             7
             
          
           
             8
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Adh●●ere
             animum
             ,
             advertere
             animum
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Mente
             agitare
             ,
             in
             animo
             versare
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nequando
             per
             fluamus
             ,
             ut
             Terentianus
             ille
             Parmeno
             ,
             se
             plenum
             esse
             rimarū
             dicit
             ,
             qui
             huc
             &
             illuc
             perfluat
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Notanda
             est
             vis
             huius
             vocabuli
             ,
             quo
             significatur
             ,
             non
             sine
             magno
             certamine
             posse
             istud
             bonum
             se●●●n
             asservari
             ,
             luctante
             carne
             ,
             ac
             Diabol●
             adversus
             spiritū
             Dei
             ,
             novum
             hospitem
             ,
             &
             capitalem
             ipsorum
             inimicū
             .
          
           
             9
             
               See
            
             Perkins
             ,
             Vol.
             1.
             p.
             455.
             
          
           
             10
             
          
           
             Joh.
             19.
             30.
             
          
           
             
               See
            
             Marrow
             of
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             p.
             228
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               See
            
             Ibid.
             p.
             376
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               See
            
             Randalls
             Cygn
             .
             Cant.
             p.
             28.
             
             
               My
            
             Walking
             with
             God
             ,
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             11
             
          
           
             
               See
            
             Chrysost
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             682.
             
          
           
             
               See
            
             Rollocke
             
               in
            
             Johan
             .
             p.
             377.
             
          
           
             
               See
            
             Chrysost
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             
             Hom.
             41.
             
             Incer
             to
             Authore
             .
          
           
             
               See
            
             Chrysost
             .
             in
             Johan
             .
             Hom.
             31.
             pag.
             103.
             
          
           
             Let
             us
             ruminate
             (
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             )
             and
             as
             it
             were
             chew
             the
             cud
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             have
             the
             sweet
             juice
             ,
             spirituall
             effect
             ,
             marrow
             ,
             honey
             ,
             kernell
             ,
             taste
             ,
             comfort
             and
             consolation
             of
             them
             ,
             11.
             
             
               Homily
               for
               reading
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wee
               must
               ,
            
             Iterum
             de
             memoriā
             quasi
             de
             utero
             ,
             revocare
             &
             ruminare
             ,
             &
             retractare
             .
             Chrysost
             .
             
               or
               rather
               the
               uncertaine
               Author
               ,
            
             in
             Matth.
             Hom.
             41.